SUB-PLENARY LECTURES

LL 1) Dystopian Transformations: Post-Cold War Dystopian Writing by Women

WED, 12:30-13:30, Rectors Hall Milada FRANKOV (Masaryk University, CZ) Historically, utopian and dystopian writing seems to have been a primarily male domain. Since the mid-twentieth century a number of women writers have stepped in the realm and contributed to the development of the genre, shifting the mind set from the political and ethical concerns of governance rooted in a particular country or part of the world to trans-national, global human concerns. The paper will examine the transformations of dystopia from stories of ruinous devastation of people and places by a nuclear war produced by the tensions of the Cold War to post-Cold War ecological dystopia imagining a world after an ecological catastrophe. The trajectory will be traced through four novels spanning the decades since World War II: Angela Carter's Heroes and Villains (1969), Maggie Gee's The Ice People (1998), Doris Lessing's The Story of General Dann and Mara's Daughter, Griot and The Snow Dog (2005) and Jeanette Winterson's The Stone Gods (2007). Within their dystopian worlds, the novelists unmistakably also pursue their usual characteristic agendas and while the fantastic elements that in their other writings always have a liberating, even visionary effect and here participate in the apocalyptic vision, they do not leave the grim stories completely devoid of hope.

LL 2) Tales of Becoming?: Childhood and Adolescence in Contemporary Irish Fiction

THUR, 12:30-13:30, Rectors Hall Anne FOGARTY (University of College Dublin, IE) The Irish critic and journalist Fintan O'Toole has recently argued that youth appears to be the comfort zone of Irish fiction. Most of the foundational Irish novels of the twentieth century are coming of age stories that are also abruptly cut off or discontinued, such as James Joyce's A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man, Edna O'Brien's The Country Girls, and Patrick McCabe's The Butcher Boy. It is striking that child and adolescent narrators abound in contemporary Irish novels and short stories. Emma Donoghue's Room (2010), Paul Murray's Skippy Dies (2010) and Claire Keegan's Foster (2010) all centre on child or adolescent protagonists whose point of view is severely limited and attenuated. This lecture will examine the nature of the circumscribed and minimalist childhood realities that predominate in recent Irish fiction. It will explore the ways in which these simplified worlds act as a commentary on the corruption of Irish society but will also argue that they posit the imagination as a counterforce by which the world can be thoroughly reconstructed and re-envisaged.

LL 3) We lively Pictures: On the Graphics of Early Modern Drama

FRI, 14:30-15:30, BTS Keir ELAM (University of Bologna, IT) This paper discusses the dialectic at work between different modes of graphic representation in late sixteenth- and early seventeenth-century English culture and literature, with particular reference to the drama. The early modern English stage offered a wide range of visual clues, from the painted frons scaenae, to large-scale pictorial props to hand-held pictures, not to mention the painted

players themselves and their colourful costumes. At the same time the discourse of the drama strived to achieve an equally striking iconic status by means of such rhetorical strategies as ekphrasis. Moreover, the issue of painting and other graphic forms (maps, sculpture, illustrated books) is frequently elected as privileged object of dramatic discourse. The sometimes conflicting interaction between rival' graphic modes in the drama takes on powerful ideological implications, staging the fraught politics of visual representation in early modern English society

LL 4) Metaphorical Creativity in Margaret Atwoods Fiction

SAT, 11:30-12:30, Rectors Hall Maria Teresa GIBERT (Spanish National University of Distance Education, ES) Today's best-known Canadian fiction writer has explored the whole spectrum of metaphorical language, thus displaying its potential and exposing its inadequacies. In order to draw specific attention to how such language is constructed and might be subverted, Atwood employs the following strategies in her novels and short stories: (1) an unusually high number of explicit comments on metaphor, (2) an extremely original treatment of conventional metaphors (extending them to the point of excess, elaborating on them in unexpected ways, questioning their validity, or joining some of them together into complex composite patterns) to challenge stereotypes and manipulative discourse, and (3) the creation of bizarre, even grotesque metaphors whose extravagance cannot be overlooked and whose deliberate contrivance produces defamiliarizing effects. Although I am primarily interested in metaphor as a literary device, in my lecture I will try to reflect the exciting new developments in other disciplines which have altered the perception of what is no longer seen as a mere ornamental figure of speech. Rather than moving exclusively within the restrictive limits of one particular theory, I will use the explanatory tools provided by various approaches in an attempt to illuminate the multifaceted phenomenon I will be surveying.

LL 5) Bipolar Romanticism
TUE, 18:00-19:00, Rectors Hall David DUFF (University of Aberdeen, UK) Fascination with what Wordsworth calls 'the fluxes and refluxes of the mind' is a hallmark of Romantic literature, and writers of the time specialise in the depiction of shifting emotional states, typically an oscillation between two opposite extremes. This lecture explores the great Romantic contraries of joy and dejection, and the alternations of enthusiasm and scepticism conceptualised as 'Romantic irony', relating these historically to the experience of French Revolution but also medically to the psychiatric condition now known as bipolarity, symptoms of which can be discerned in individual writers and in the psychological disposition of the Romantic movement as a whole. The most revealing cases are authors and works which do not simply manifest this syndrome but seek to diagnose and treat it, an example being Percy Bysshe Shelley's Laon and Cythna; or, The Revolution of the Golden City, an 'experiment on the temper of the public mind' which confronts the psychopathology of the post-war 'age of despair' and uses the resources of poetic language and form to try to remedy it. Partly set in nineteenth-century Constantinople and designed to exploit the contemporary fashion for Oriental tales, Shelley's revolutionary romance is a monument of bipolar Romanticism which probes the complex historical and cultural forces that shape the troubled spirit of the age, and makes a massively ambitious if ultimately unsuccessful attempt to alter it.

LL 6) What Happens to Hamlet? Shakespeare, Psychoanalysis, and Africa A Case Study in Reading
WED, 12:30-13:30, BTS Tobias DRING (LMU, DE) For a long time, hermeneutics formed a framework for the field of literary studies. But with the rise of theory, the hermeneutic paradigm has often been dismissed by critical moves against interpretation (Sontag). If theory is work, as Culler argues (The Literary in Theory, 2007), that principally migrates out of the field in which it originates and is used in other fields as a framework of rethinking broad questions, then such transfers should lie at the heart of what we do in theoryinformed readings, also questioning the strategies by which such readings may take place and gain authority. To do this is we could look at readings which have themselves migrated out of the field in which they once originated into quite different areas where different cultural assumptions hold, so that their premises must now be tried and tested in new circumstances. My paper will explore a Hamlet reading of the 1930s, dislocated to South Africa, where the interpretative models prevailing at the time in Shakespeare studies, especially Freudian analysis, cannot be taken for granted. To trace the ambiguities in Wulf Sachs hybrid text Black Hamlet, then, will offer us a chance to explore the cultural prerequisites and theoretical consequences of what we may, or may not, do in literary studies.

LC 1) Globalizing Trauma Theory

SAT, 11:30-12:30, BTS Stef CRAPS (Ghent University, BE) Despite a stated commitment to cross-cultural solidarity, trauma theoryan area of cultural investigation that emerged out of the ethical turn affecting the humanities in the 1990sis marked by a Eurocentric, monocultural bias. In this lecture, I take issue with the tendency of the founding texts of the field to marginalize or ignore traumatic experiences of non-Western or minority groups, and to take for granted the universal validity of definitions of trauma and recovery that have developed out of the history of Western modernity. Moreover, I question the assumption that a modernist aesthetic of fragmentation and aporia is uniquely suited to the task of bearing witness to trauma, and criticize the neglect of the connections between metropolitan and non-Western or minority traumas. I contend that the suffering engendered by colonialism needs to be acknowledged more fully, on its own terms, in its own terms, and in relation to traumatic First World histories if trauma theory is to have any hope of redeeming its promise of cross-cultural ethical engagement.

LC 2) The Shade of the Balkans and Its English Translation and Reception
WED, 12:30-13:30, Demir Demirgil Tatyana STOICHEVA (University of Sofia, BG) The Shade of Balkans was a translation into English of a collection of Bulgarian folk songs and proverbs which was published in London in 1904. The paper will discuss the translators' strategy and the translation itself keeping in mind Slaveikov's strict requirements as they were described in Henry Bernard's Preface. I assume that Slaveikov wanted to inscribe Bulgarian folklore within the cultural framework of the west in order that it would be ranged among the highest spiritual values of

humanity. Through the recognition Bulgarian cultural identity would also get a prominent place on the world map.

LC 3) Double Anatomy in English Renaissance Tragedy

THUR, 12:30-13:30, BTS Attila KISS (University of Szeged, HU) Much critical literature has focused recently on the interrelationship between the body and violence on the early modern English stage. The performance-oriented semiotic approaches have explicated how the representational logic of the English Renaissance emblematic theater gave rise to various techniques that thematized the problems and antagonisms of the constitution of early modern subjectivity. The postsemiotic scrutiny of these techniques has revealed that the violence and transgression which concentrated upon the dissected human body on the Tudor and Stuart stage did not merely function to satisfy the appetite of a contemporary public that demanded gory entertainment in the public theater. The staging of dissection and violence participated in a general epistemological effort of early modern culture to address those territories of knowledge that had formerly been hidden from public discourses, and the human body, formerly the temple of divine secrets and the model of universal harmony, was undoubtedly one of the most intriguing of such territories. The skin of the human body became understood as a general metaphor of the new frontier that started to be tested in an early modern expansive inwardness. From The Spanish Tragedy to Titus Andronicus to The Revenger's Tragedy or The Broken Heart, we are witnessing an all-embracing dissection and mapping of both the mental and physical, psychic and corporeal constitution of the subject. The attempts to penetrate the surface of things, to get beyond the skin of appearance are operational in these dramas within the framework of a double anatomy, a twofold expansive inwardness which connects the early modern and the postmodern on the two respective ends of the period of modernity. My lecture will investigate the agency of this double anatomy in early modern English tragedy.

LC 4) Beyond the Reach of Memory: Territories of Oblivion

FRI, 14:30-15:30, Rectors Hall Frances J. WILKINSON (Universit degli Studi di Napoli, IT) What is entailed in literary, artistic and filmic mappings of dementia? How do writers and artists negotiate their journeys beyond the limits of an identity identified by the ability to remember, uncovering elliptic, metamorphic varieties of existence, multiple temporalities, disjointed perceptions of space? Writing of dementia opens representation to different syntaxes and structures, transcribing absence, but also complex and often self-reflexive forms of presence. In their endeavour to salvage dementias forgotten lives, authors confront their own memories, sense of identity and life to come. How do dementia and the Holocaust interact in writings by Lisa Appignanesi and Elie Wiesel? What dynamics of looking, listening and relating are implied in Pandoras Box, a film by Yesim Ustaoglu, or in Michael Ignatieffs Scar Tissue, Tahar Ben Jellouns Sur ma mre, or Donatella Di Pietrantonios Mia madre era un fiume? Is there a poetics of dementia? In About Alzheimer, Vanessa Woods translates her grandmothers disjointed and disrhythmic speech into video images. Losing words, the protagonist of Lee Changdongs Poetry seeks to make poems. While Tony Harrison and Finuala Dowling represent Alzheimers

in verse, in Nicola Gardinis autobiographical novel his fathers broken utterances aid the son to understand the workings of poetic language.

LC 5) Which Way to the Border?: Los Angeles in Contemporary Cinema

TUE, 18:00-19:00, BTS Celestino DELEYTO (University of Zaragoza, ES) From the city's beginnings as a Spanish settlement, the presence of Hispanic people in Los Angeles has been constant throughout its history and a central ingredient of its complex and ever-changing identity. In recent decades, this presence has grown exponentially to the extent that at the moment more than half of its population is of Hispanic origin. The visitor to the city can notice this presence everywhere, from high and popular culture and artistic manifestations to place names and the sounds of the Spanish language everywhere. The Hollywood industry, which continues to dominate world cinema, is based in LA and very much part of its social and urban fabric, and yet, to this day, filmic representations coming from the dream factory have shown a curious blindness to its racial and ethnic hybridity and, more specifically, to the presence of Hispanic people in its everyday stories. By looking at some examples of recent films about LA, I propose to explore the reasons for this blindness and consequent distortion in the representations offered by mainstream cinema's of its own hometown.

LLA 1) Language Variation in Diasporic Texts

THUR, 12:30-13:30, Demir Demirgil Catherine PAULIN (Universite de Franche-Comt, FR) Language variation and inventedness and inventive writing are used to (re)invent reality, overcome social, political or grammatical unrest in diasporic texts that represent the Nigerian Civil War: Ken Saro Wiwa, Sozaboy. A Novel in rotten English. (1994), Chinua Achebe, Girls at War (1972). Language variation operates in opposite directions: in a mimetic tendency to represent a sociolinguistic situation or as a deviation to shift away from standard language. Linguistic markedness variably signals subjectification, a quest for identity or alienation. It embraces the intrinsic contradiction in language that is both a source of freedom and a set of constraints. Flouting of the norms produces effects of meaning that are actualized by grammatical or pragmatic errors', linguistic coinages, loanwords, weird English' derived from nonnative English, hybridity to express the diasporic culture and the dialogic mind that speaks it. A close study of linguistic markers (lexical and grammatical coinages, loanwords, rhythm and structures, pidginised language) will enable me to show that a new form of intersubjectivity between the utterer and the reader emerges. The linguistic and semiostylistic analysis aims at showing that linguistic alienation and disalienation, the tension between shared norms and linguistic creativity reveal that identity and alterity, analogy and anomaly are part of the process of subjectification.

LLA 2) Bridging Across Discourse Communities: Language in Knowledge Dissemination

TUES, 18:00-19:00, Demir Demirgil Marina BONDI (Universita degli Studi di Modena e Reggio Emilia, IT)

The current proliferation of specialized knowledge highlights the importance of disseminating expert knowledge to readers characterized by different levels (and domains) of expertise, ranging from laypeople, to students of the discipline or experts from other fields, The international nature of most discourse communities also suggests keeping in mind how the cultural dimension of variation may influence discourse, in a world where knowledge is increasingly less compartmentalized. Many of the strategies identified in popularizing discourse are also discussed in current descriptive work on English as a Lingua Franca as typical of intercultural communication. Knowledge dissemination (KD) can be seen as an example of inter-discourse communication, i.e. communication that cuts across the boundaries of discourse communities characterized by different types of knowledge. Combining the tools of discourse analysis and corpus linguistics, the talk will explore the textual processes and rhetorical structures of KD genres in an intercultural perspective, looking at the less explored field of the humanities. Convergences and divergences between historical texts addressing different kinds of audiences will be studied in terms of distinctive phraseology and semantic sequences, as well as of analogical procedures, reformulations and markers of recontextualizing, with their genre-specific forms and functions.

LLA 3) Quality Assurance Mechanisms in Higher Education: The Role of English for Internationalization
WED, 12:30-13:30, Ibrahim Bodur Anca GREERE (Babes-Bolyai University, RO) The European Higher Education Area is declaratively first and foremost an environment for quality educational endeavours. The internationalization process has as its main objectives the accessibility and attractiveness of higher education in Europe for a recruitment pool of potential students from outside Europe. In this respect, development of quality assurance and quality enhancement mechanisms is of vital importance. Questions arise as to how internationalization is conducted in institutions throughout Europe, what further steps need to be taken to ensure quality teaching and learning experiences and at what costs. The lecture draws on a number of European projects that have looked at the process of internationalization of the European Higher Education Area (SPEAQ, LANQUA, ELC-SIGs). Not surprisingly, English is reported as being the most favoured language of internationalization. Management and teaching staff as well as students increasingly adopt English as the lingua franca of the academic world. But does English really work? Is there sufficient awareness of language-related issues in specialized content education? What are the attitudes of key players and stakeholders regarding integration of language for content education? These questions will be addressed by exemplifying from research conducted at European level and at national Romanian level.

LLA 4) Analyzing Text Types by Using Empirical Methodologies: An Experiment with Some Genres in the Recent History of the English Language
FRI, 14:30-15:30, Demir Demirgil Javier PREZ-GUERRA (University of Vigo, ES) This corpus-driven study analyses word order and information in a number of constituents (verb phrases, noun phrases, adjective phrases) in speech-based text types, and aims to determine whether variation exists or not as far as linguistic complexity and information structuring are

concerned. The data will be retrieved from historical corpora containing Modern and Contemporary texts.

LLA 5) Voices from the Past: Explorations into Early Speech-Related Texts
SAT, 11:30-12:30, Demir Demirgil Merja KYT (Uppsala University, SE) The question of what the spoken language of the past was like is as intriguing as it is difficult to answer: for periods before the advent of speech recording technology, we have only written evidence of past spoken interaction. Accordingly, it is to written texts which convey glimpses of past speech that scholars have turned, very much in conjunction with the increase in interest in variationist study, historical pragmatics and corpus linguistics methodology. The voices in early speech-related texts are not always easy to distinguish as there is a mediator, a scribe, between the authentic speech event and its written form. In this paper, issues in the study of speech-related texts are surveyed, and the availability and status of these texts for research on past speech assessed. Special attention will be paid to what we can say about a genre that has been neglected to a great extent so far, that of witness depositions. This genre is one, par excellence, to convey voices of past speakers in various forms such as direct speech and third-person narratives. The paper aims to show that witness depositions and other forms of early courtroom language provide exciting material for the study of topics such as genre characteristics, speech presentation, and regional patterns of linguistic usage.

POSTER SESSIONS
FRI, 15:30-16:30, zger Arnas

PS1) Using Learner Corpora to Investigate Correlations between Stylistic Awareness and Accuracy
Shozo YOKOYAMA (University of Miyazaki, JP) Chizuko SUZUKI (Nagasaki Junshin Catholic University, JP) Tamao ARAKI (Miyazaki Prefectural Nursing University, JP) Akira SAWAGUCHI (University of Miyazaki, JP) Learner corpora are valuable resources not only for the description of learner language, but also for language teaching and learning. Publishing medical research in English has become a necessary duty for both medical practitioners and researchers worldwide. Thus, there would be great advantages in analyzing learner written data in order to understand their error patterns, which could help students acquire better writing competence. This poster presentation aims to investigate and analyze the lexical patterns of a small learner corpus. The data was obtained from 1st- year PhD students in a Graduate School of Medicine in Japan, and was analyzed using correspondence analysis. The students were required to produce an English abstract of at least 200 words on a given mock medical experiment. Research findings indicate that there may be no correlation between lexical choices made by learners and their stylistic awareness on the one hand, and accuracy on the other hand. It can further indicate that even advanced EFL learners, in spite of their grammatical accuracy, need stylistic guidance before submitting academic articles and, that students can possibly be classified into learning pattern groups.

PS2) Ideas in Practice: Taking a Cultural-Response Approach to Teaching Language and English Literature
Aida KOCI (South Eastern European University, MK) Liljana SILJANOVSKA (South Eastern European University, MK) Vlera EJUPI (South Eastern European University, MK) The teaching of the target culture should be integrated within foreign language teaching. Many teachers are not aware of the importance of integrating the teaching of culture within language teaching. Therefore they concentrate mainly on teaching linguistic structures and assign culture a subsidiary role. Furthermore, aware of their lack of cultural competence, they feel uncomfortable when it comes to teaching culture. Indeed, superficial knowledge is among the essential reasons for the failure in transmitting cultural content. What is more, teachers blind reliance on the textbook as an irrefutable authority has also been a major obstacle in integrating a cultural element within language learning.

PS3) The Materialisation of an Idea

Tereza HANZLOV (Charles University, CZ) The proposed poster should set forth the essential ideas underlying Simon Mawer's novel The Glass Room (2009), which does not only draw a magnificent portrayal of the first Czechoslovak Republic, but also pays particular attention to the exploration of the Modernist architecture, namely the work of Ludwig Mies van der Rohe. The novel is nourished by the philosophy of this pioneer of modern architecture whose personality provided a direct inspiration for one of its characters. In the same way in which the novelist Simon Mawer allies literature and architecture and thus merges together the two spaces - poetical and physical, the architect Ludwig Mies van der Rohe joined architecture, technology and philosophy, reconciling the spiritual and the material. There may be a concern over the clarity of the distinction as the two artistic expressions of space are mingled together, nevertheless, it is the impossibility of such a distinction which makes the work of the two artists unique, since they transcend the borders of their individual preoccupations combining different dimensions. The proposed poster should echo the resulting ''hybridity'' by its interdisciplinary character the texts will be illustrated by sketches and the whole graphics of the poster will reflect the symbiosis of literature, architecture and philosophy.

PS4) Mexican Students Attitudes and Motivation Regarding English and French: Comparative Study
Anna V. SOKOLOVA G. (Metropolitan Autonomous University, MX) Martha BELTRN (Metropolitan Autonomous University, MX)

The Common European Framework of Reference for Languages stresses the importance of focusing on both affective and cognitive aspects of language learning. Numerous researches have confirmed the existence of a close relationship between attitudes and motivations as a complex phenomenon with many variables. In this respect, the attitudes and motivation of the students enrolled in the English language courses and those of the French language learners were compared within the educational context of one of the Mexican universities. The data to analyze were obtained through questionnaires and group discussions organized with the survey participants. The students

sociocultural, academic and demographic features, together with the place conferred to English and French in the national and international arenas, were of great of importance in the construction of the attitudes and motivation in question. It is expected that the results of this research can give ideas about what is possibly happening in other higher education institutions in connection with foreign-language learning in Mexico.

PS5) The Illustrations of Children in Charles Dickens Novels

Elif Derya ENDURAN (Middle East Technical University, TR) Charles Dickens created not only his novels but the illustrations in those novels as well. He explained the illustrations in his mind to the famous illustrators with respect to clothing, expressions and gestures of his characters (Cohen 3) in graphic detail (Cohen 18). According to Dickens, illustrations were essential due to the fact that he was born to a world without any visuals. The sales of his novels increased as a result of the effect of illustrations on the public (Cohen 5), they also created an imaginative insight in the reader. On the other hand, Charles Dickens also focused on the emotional life and the psychological development of children in his novels (Vrettos 72) and wanted his illustrators to convey his imagery to the illustrations. This poster demonstrates the illustrations of children, drawn by the famous illustrators of the time: George Cruikshank and Halbot Knight Browne (Phiz), for the novels Bleak House, David Copperfield, Oliver Twist, regarding the figurative and literal meaning.

PS6) Phonetic and Pragmatic Analysis of Speech Presented in the Media in Three Language Versions (English, German, Slovak) An Overview of Research in Progress
Magdalna BIL (Preov University, SK) Anna DAMBOV (Preov University, SK) Alena KAMROV (Preov University, SK) The aim of our session is to present the outcomes of preliminary research into the discourse of audiovisual text, further research objectives and to gain feedback from language professionals on the ongoing research. Our pilot study focused on semantically identical utterances in the quasi-authentic conversational speech in three language versions (original English and dubbed German and Slovak). For the purpose of research, sitcom Friends was selected. We analyzed pause duration (including statistics on data), syntactic structure and their interrelation. In addition, pragmatic aspects were considered. In further research we plan on expanding the corpus and objectives; the latter will include the identification of pause tonic stress melody interrelation and that of a speakers communicative intention brought about by the cooperation of the three suprasegmentals. The objective is to establish specific manifestation of orality, the interaction of the three investigated suprasegmentals with regard to orality, and pragmatic interpretation of their interrelatedness in the selected audiovisual text. Phonetic and pragmatic analyses of an utterance represent a combination of quantitative and qualitative approaches. Hence, the research methods will include computer analysis, perceptual tests, descriptive and inductive statistics, language and discourse analyses.

PS7) Thoughts on Informalisation: What Is It and How Can We Analyse It?

Raffaele ZAGO (University of Pavia, IT) A number of studies have pointed out that a process of informalisation, colloquialisation, or conversationalisation is active in contemporary English. Such process, which has been observed in socio-cultural, qualitative approaches to language (e.g. the works of Fairclough), in corpus-based,

quantitative studies (e.g. Pearce 2005; Leech et al. 2009), as well as in studies regarding computermediated communication (e.g. Montero-Fleta et al. 2009), can be framed within the long-term, general pattern of drift towards more oral styles underlined by Biber and Finegan (1989) in their analysis of fiction, essays, and letters over a period of four centuries. Based on the first results of an ongoing PhD thesis, the present poster has the following objectives: (1) illustrating the state of the art of research on the informalisation of English; (2) underlining both the complex, evasive nature of the concept of informality, which is intuitively clear for the speaker but descriptively problematic for the linguist, and the analytical underspecification of the phenomenon of informalisation, at times described in an unsystematic fashion; (3) attempting to assess to what extent informalisation, colloquialisation, conversationalisation, and the tendency towards orality overlap; (4) operationalising informalisation by compiling a list of linguistic markers or carriers of informality.

PS8) Teaching Writing for International Organizations in an E-Learning Environment: A Case Study
Anna ROMAGNUOLO (Universit della Tuscia, IT) Simona PARIS (Universit della Tuscia, IT) Piepaolo GALLO (Universit della Tuscia, IT) This paper will report on one of the authors' three year-experience of teaching English for International Organizations and their discourse, a module especially developed for the distance learning Master in Comunicazione nelle Organizzazioni e Imprese Internazionali launched by the Linguistic Center of the University of la Tuscia, in Viterbo, Italy, in 2008. The specific features, aims and target of the Master will be briefly explained and followed by the discussion of the program development, technical difficulties encountered and results obtained. The organization and management of the English course provided in a virtual learning environment implied selecting suitable theoretical frames and adjusting correction and evaluation methods to individual and group activities conducted on Moodle, which will also be summarized in this report.

PS9) The Living Image: Biographical Narratives in Campaign Commercials

Anna ROMAGNUOLO (Universit della Tuscia, IT) The purpose of this study is to highlight recurrent features in US presidential advertising campaigns, with a particular focus on TV electoral commercials and autobiographical films used at national conventions to extol the nominee's virtues and boost his popularity. The typical generic structure of presidential candidates' campaign stories, greatly exploiting family- life narratives and national myths, will be examined both in TV adverts and political films for their relevance to individual and collective self-representation.

ROUND TABLES RT 1) 2nd Series Cultures of Terror in South Asian Literature and Film
SAT, 13:30-15:30, BTS

Convenors/Panelists:
Veronica THOMPSON (University of Athabasca, CA) Stephen MORTON (University of Southampton, UK) Pascal ZINCK (University of Lille, FR)

"However this notion of the 'clash of civilizations' has to be thoroughly rejected: what we are witnessing today are rather clashes WITHIN each civilization." Slavoj Zizek "For fundamentalists on either side, the present is just a prelude to the past. Both sides dream of rolling back the clock - and rolling back the border." Amitava Kumar Our first ESSE Conference in Turin established the polysemy of terror, the heterogeneity of terrorism and its manifold historical, sociological and territorial manifestations which could not be circumscribed by the Global War on Terror discourse deployed in the aftermath of 9/11. The US administration has since been accused of exaggerating the security threat and of fostering a climate of terror to justify its 2003 invasion of Iraq and its military intervention in Afghanistan. Contrary to the Manichean doxa of the Global War on Terror discourse deployed in the aftermath of 9/11, terrorists are not a new phenomenon nor are they all Jihadis. The "Axis of Evil" rhetoric and its stereotypical mapping of the world in terms of East versus West resonate well with cold-war polarisation and paranoia. Before declaring war on the United States in 1996 and becoming public enemy number one, Osama bin Laden had been bankrolled by the CIA. The reductive world view which prevails in the West is articulated around binaries such as democracy / feudalism, modernity / archaism, secularism / fundamentalism. The round table of our second Conference in Istanbul will focus on demonization and Islamophobia, the result of the West's construct of the terrorist Other as illustrated in literature by novels such as Mohsin Hamid's The Reluctant Fundamentalist and on screen by films such as My Name is Khan or New York. The conference will discuss State Terror in the context of decolonisation and resistance to globalization. In so doing, it will try to account for the resurgence of ultra nationalism and religion in India, Pakistan, Bangladesh and Sri Lanka, and consider how literature and film can shed new light on the ways in which South Asian states have embraced the Global War on Terror to "extirpate the enemy within" and terrorize their minorities into submission.

RT 2) Literary and Cultural Theory: Reviewing the Text-Context Relation

THUR, 09:00-11:00, TB 310

Convenors/Panelists:
Herbert GRABES (University of Giessen, DE) Regina RUDAITYTE (University of Vilnius, LT) John COOK (University of East Anglia, UK) Jan BORM (Universite de Versailles, FR) The traditional relation between text and context, according to which the context was granted a merely subsidiary role in the understanding of literary texts, has been revised or even turned around under the growing influence of cultural theory. On the other hand the treatment of literary texts as mere source material in cultural studies appears to be just one-sided. In this situation it seems timely and worth-while to review the text-context relation.

RT 3) Theoretical Turns in Ecocriticism

WED, 14:30-16:30, Rectors Hall

Convenors/Panelists:

Carmen FLYS-JUNGUERA (University of Alcala, ES) Serpil OPPERMAN (Hacettepe University, TR) Alexa Weik VON MOSSNER (University of Fribourg, CH) Juan Ignacio OLIVA (University of La Laguna, ES) Ecocriticism, although a relatively new critical school, is experiencing an exponential growth. Nevertheless, it is often not taken seriously by the traditional academy, being considered as a fashion lacking a significant theorization. This round table aims at not only presenting the strong theoretical basis of recent Ecocriticism but its relevance to our contemporary society. The panelists will discuss the following theoretical tendencies: "Material Ecocriticism from a Postmodern Perspective, "Cognitive ecologies and Narrative Ethics in Ecocritical Theory," "Postcolonial Ecocriticism, "Environmental Justice and Eco-justice Ecocriticism, and "Ecocriticism and Film. The table will thus present four major areas of ecocritical theory, illustrating the depth and variety of ecocritical theoretical debates as well as the highly exciting rewards and relevance of an ecocritical analysis of cultural texts.

RT 4) The Romantic Orientalism

FRI, 09:00-11:00, Rectors Hall

Convenors/Panelists:
Peter VASSALLO (University of Malta, MT) Timothy WEBB (University of Bristol, UK) Lilla Maria CRISAFULLI (University of Bologna, IT) Nigel LEASK (University of Glasgow, UK) We would like to propose a round table on the subject of 'Romantic Orientalism'. As delegates will be keenly aware, this topic has received much attention in recent years. Edward Said and others have brought the phenomenon into focus and its implications have been analyzed, tested and sometimes challenged by scholars such as Robert Irwin and Marilyn Butler. We hope to cast further light on English versions of Orientalism by examining its uses in the work of Byron, Shelley, Coleridge, Southey, De Quincey, Beckford, and a number of travel writers. We plan to explore attitudes and perspectives relating to the Romantic appropriation of the Orient and the popularity of Romantic works of literature dealing with Oriental themes in the first half of the nineteenth century.

RT 5) Irish Studies in Europe and the World

SAT, 13:30-15:30, zger Arnas

Convenors/Panelists:
Hedwig Schwall (University of Leuven, BE) Charles Armstrong (University of Bergen, NO) Dawn Duncan (University of Concordia, CAN) Laura Izarra (University of Sao Paulo, BR) John Wesley Hutchinson (University of Paris III, FR) Marisol Morales (University of Alcala, ES) Youngmin Kim (Dongguk University, ROK)

Shaun Richards (Staffordshire University, UK) How can our network accommodate individual lecturers in Irish Studies; what is the picture of Irish Studies on the level of Master programmes in Europe; what is the situation of PhD students and how can we best support them; what can we improve in our publication policy? These and many more questions will be addressed at the Round Table of Irish Studies in Europe and the World.

RT 6) Charles Dickens: Past, Present, Future

FRI, 11:30-13:30, Rectors Hall

Convenors/Panelists:
Michael HOLLINGTON (University of Toulouse, FR) Victor SAGE (University of East Anglia, UK) Dominic RAINSFORD (University of Aarhus, DK) Juliet JOHN (Royal Holloway University of London, UK) This round table will consider how Dickens's reputation stands in the year of his bicentenary. It will focus first on the history of Dickens criticism - the trough in his renown that came in the late 19th century in the era of Naturalism and Symbolism, followed by the rediscovery of the mature Dickens in the Modernist era, announced by Middleton Murry in 1920. Considering the present, it will discuss whether this history may have produced too dominant an emphasis on the late, dark novels with their apparent anti-capitalist tendencies (cf G B Shaw 'Little Dorrit is more seditious than Das Kapital') and explore the question whether Dickens the humorist is currently being underplayed and undervalued. Looking towards the future, we will ask (e.g.) how much we should worry about the apparent preference,at the British Council and elsewhere, for a Dickens projected globally as an inexhaustible catalyst for film and other visual representation than as a writer of genius and master of the English language.

RT 7) Literary Journalism: Borders and Boundaries

SAT, 09:00-11:00, BTS

Convenors/Panelists:
John S. BAK (University of Nancy 2, FR) David ABRAHAMSON (Northwestern University, US) Norman SIMS (University of Massachusetts, US) Soenkz ZEHLE (University of Saarlandes, DE) Isabelle MEURET (Universite Libre de Bruxelles, BE) Kathy Roberts FORDE (University of North Caroline, US) Brian BOWE (Grand Valley State University, US) Melissa NURCZYNSKI (Kutztown University, US) Gonzalo SAAVEDRA (Pontificad Universidad Catolica, CL) As behooves a seminar offered at an international scholarly congress to be held in Istanbul the intellectual, sociocultural, religious, and geopolitical crossroads between East and West for almost half a millenniumthe proposed session will focus on the nature and role of literary journalism, a form of nonfiction prose perhaps best understood as the conceptual intersection of literature and

journalism. Since the border between journalism and literature has proven to be a lightly guarded frontier, of special interest will be cross-cultural aspects of the genre, with particular emphasis on how various representations (both in the form of authors and editors, as well as individual works and national traditions) may or may not influence and prove of use when displaced or appropriated. The resulting intellectual tension can be viewed as a key aspect of the disciplineand one of many the seminar hopes to illuminate.

PHD SESSIONS Literature Sessions (PLL)

Session 1 (PLL 1): WED, 17:00-19:00, TB 240 Session 2 (PLL 2): FRI, 17:00-19:00, TB 240 Convenors: Liliane LOUVEL (University of Poitiers, FR) Martin PROCHZKA (University of Prague, CZ) Leaders: Liliane Louvel (Poitiers) liliane.louvel@wanadoo.fr Martin Prochazka (Prague) martin.prochazka@ff.cuni.cz

PLL 1
Irmtraud Huber (Bern) A Literature of Reconstruction? Or, Are We Really Po-Pomo? [T]he postmodern moment has passed Linda Hutcheon exclaimed in 2002 and increasingly her voice is joined by those of others. But if postmodernism really has come to an end, where are we moving now? In this paper I will briefly outline various scholarly attempts at making sense of literature beyond postmodernism, emphasising common themes in order to suggest some of the general directions in which a new generation of authors might be perceived to be moving after and beyond postmodernism. I will further illustrate these propositions by drawing on my PhD research which focuses on the use of metadiegetic fantastic narratives in contemporary Anglophone literature, tracing a shift away from postmodern epistemological and ontological considerations towards questions concerning the pragmatic functions of literary fiction. By overtly declaring the fictionality of their fantastic stories by means of frame narratives, texts like Jonathan Safran Foers Everything is Illuminated (2002), Michael Chabons The Amazing Adventures of Kavalier and Clay (2000), Mark Danielewskis House of Leaves (2000), David Mitchells number9dream (2001) and Yann Martels Life of Pi (2001) reassess the communicative value of genre boundaries in an attempt to move beyond postmodern relativity and breakdown of communicability. Rocco De Leo (Salerno) Space and Identity in Canadian Autobiography

This paper analyses the effects and consequences of space on the first-person narrator in Canadian contemporary literature in English. The analysis considers two lines of study. The first one focuses on autobiography, exploring concepts helpful for understanding the processes of autobiographical subjectivity, such as experience, identity, memory and, above all, fiction. The most important body of criticism is discussed, with a glance at the theories of the last decade which suggest the critical change that has come about modes of self-narrating. The second argumentative line concentrates on the topic of space, and how its typical features de-construct individual identity, leading to alienation and estrangement from the self. The theoretical basis refers to many seminal in this field, like Jacques Derrida, Michel Foucault and Julia Kristeva. These two argumentative lines will join in the last part of the work. Here, close readings of some texts by contemporary Canadian writers (Michael Ondaatje, Mordecai Richler, and others) will point out identitys deviations and personal deformations caused by Canadian space; that means, how geographic and social space modify the construction and the representation of personal identity, and how this process emerges in the autobiographical narrative. Pallavi Narayan (Delhi) Pamuks Istanbul: Everyday Architecture My dissertation focuses on how Turkish writer Orhan Pamuk treats the city Istanbul in his works, how it serves as a source of inspiration as well as a marker of loss as regards literary production. I attempt to comprehend the gap between the aspiration towards Westernization and the steps taken to address/attain this objective. Pamuk brings this no-mans land to light in many of his works; with their conscious verbal depiction of places; his novels site collective memory into the built environment, which transforms the city into a symbolic universe. Istanbul then, is a guise (as a city in its illusory concreteness) of enclosed, described, projected, dreamt of, or speculated about spaces. Broadly, I look at how changes to the urban architecture effected by the state compelled neighbourhoods and individuals to refashion themselves. My argument is formulated around how the objects of everyday life coalesce to form complex institutional architecture, affecting the palimpsest that is Istanbul such that the architecture does not only constitute the visual as the source to power, but is sensual, incorporating the notions of time and weathering. In my presentation, I deal with the neighbourhood, transportation, and the home and the objects within it. Caterina Novk (Vienna) Investigating/Inventing the Other Victorians: Michael Sadleirs Fanny by Gaslight (1940) Focusing on one of the better known Victorian-centred novels of the first half of the twentieth century, Michael Sadleirs Fanny by Gaslight (1940), my presentation illustrates the central concern of my dissertation project, which investigates the changing image of the Victorians in popular middlebrow fiction between the end of World War I until the end of the nineteen fifties, and the way in which these changes reflect contemporary socio-cultural and political preoccupations. Implementing approaches from cultural studies, Iserian aesthetics, Machereys theory of literary production, and cognitive poetics, I will show how the text interacts with and attempts to modify the readers antecedent knowledge and beliefs about the Victorians, especially as regards issues of gender, sexuality and sexual morality, through its portrayal of the more unconventional aspects of Victorian life. In addition, I will focus on the tensions and contradictions in Sadleirs depiction of Victorianism and the Victorians, relating these to the moment of the books production. Finally, I will attempt to locate Fanny by Gaslight in the context of the transforming image of the Victorians during the early twentieth century, which underwent various stages from violent anti-Victorianism to nostalgic stereotypisation.

Sara Prieto Garca-Caedo (Alicante) Forgotten Voices of the Great War: Eyewitness Accounts by Anglo-American Civilians from the Front The First World War the literary war par excellence (Hynes, 1990) has probably been the military conflict that has generated the greatest amount of literature, considering the vast quantity of letters, diaries, poems and stories that this war inspired. Cultural historians such as Paul Fussell and Samuel Hynes have been among the first critics to offer academic examinations of the astonishing variety of writing that this conflict brought about. However, their analyses have concentrated almost exclusively on the literary treatment of the war produced by combatants (or ex-combatants). The texts published by officially accredited reporters, such as Philip Gibbs or Basil Clarke, and also independent or free-lance writers who managed to get to the front, like Edith Wharton, Alexander Powell, May Sinclair, Granville Fortescue or Mary Roberts Rinehart, have been hitherto totally unexplored. My presentation reflects on the difficulties (restricted access to the battlefields, censorship, propaganda, etc.) that these authors encountered when attempting to depict the Great War and how these difficulties influenced and shaped their literary treatment of the conflict.

PLL 2
Elena Sasu (Poitiers) On Editing Medieval Manuscripts The PhD dissertation I'm currently working on deals with the edition of an early 15 century manuscript containing a collection of 57 Sunday sermons. During the seminar I will address the following aspects of the methodology used: identification of sources, elucidation of the text on different levels such as grammar, lexis and syntax. This will be followed by a quick demonstration of the various tools of the editor: the online MED, LALME, and informatic tools. I will also address the ideological concerns in the contents of the manuscript, since its composition coincides with a time of a strong heretical movement - Lollardy. The final aspect considered will show how these particular sermons fit in the very voluminous corpus of English sermons: although they are outspoken for the period, they do belong to an established genre; the editor's task is therefore to ascertain to what extent they conform to the norm. Hlya Tafli Duzgun (Bangor) Another East? The Representation of the East in Anglo-Norman and Middle English Romances: A Comparative Study My chosen corpus of Anglo-Norman romances, which are Chanson de Florence, Boeve de Haumtone and Roman de Horn and of the Middle English Le Bone Florence of Rome, Bevis of Hampton and Romance of Horn, ranges across four centuries because my aim is to explore the idea that another East existed during the Middle Ages. In order to show the reality of the East, first, I will suggest that Otherness, which is marked by the race and the religious difference of the Saracens in the East, may not be showing the actual East. Second, I will argue that, although there was tension and even belligerence, there was also religious tolerance and respect in the East. Third, this study will also show and analyze the geographical haziness that it is perceived when the East is defined and described. Fourth, by interrogating the texts, I will seek to find out how medieval romance audience understood the East, as this was the place which has influenced a number of Western texts through pilgrimage, trade and wars.

z ktem (Thessaloniki) The Representation of the Muslim Woman in Early Modern English Drama Edward Saids theory of Orientalism, which sees an organic relation between the Wests hegemonic domination of the East and the Western discourse on the East, does not squarely fit the period of the Renaissance. Far from the positional superiority it assumed in the later ages, during the Renaissance, England was only a nascent nation seeking support from the Islamic superpower of the Ottomans to rival the other nations within the radically fractured Christendom. The study of the representation of Muslim women in Renaissance drama must be seen in this context. In addition, attention must be paid to the interconnection of gender notions across the two cultures, Muslim and Christian. Humanism, the Reformation, and new industrial forms of production enabled Englishwomen for the first time to articulate ideas of equality and defend their rights for greater liberties. The substantial effort observed in the writings of many male writers to legitimize womens subordination presents evidence of the patriarchal anxiety caused by womens transgression of their culturally prescribed roles. With examples from the plays that I analyze in my dissertation, in this presentation, I want to show how the fictional Muslim female figures of the English stage embody the Christian patriarchal anxieties with respect to both the overwhelming power of Islam and the oppositional voices of Englishwomen.

Natascha Haas (Heidelberg) Representations of National Identity in Contemporary Scottish Crime Fiction The dissertation project presented provides a comparative analysis of Scottish pre- and postdevolutionary crime fiction with regard to changing representations of national identity. Since the devolution referendum (1997) and reopening of the Scottish Parliament (1999), national consciousness has grown stronger and been filled with optimism, after a period of resignation during Thatcherism. Considering that since the 1970s hard-boiled crime writing has been used to transport social critique and has thus become a postmodern form of social novel, I propose that since devolution, works contributing to the genre are changing towards a new (if tentative) optimism, cosmopolitanism and a Scottish identity rooted in a globalized world. I will present examples from Ian Rankins Rebus Series that underline a development within the genre from engagement with Scottish tradition to an opening up towards 21st century global issues, such as gender debates, the threat of terrorism, immigration. In later novels, Rankin describes national identity and societys prospects in increasingly optimistic, pluralist and cosmopolitan ways while still conserving traditional imagery and features of Scottish literature. This goes along with a blurring of genre boundaries that makes Scottish issues accessible for a wider, also non-Scottish, audience. Ivana Trajanoska (Montpellier) Music in Pilgrimage by Dorothy Richardson My PhD thesis outlines the role of music in the 13-volume novel Pilgrimage by Dorothy Richardson. I argue that music is closely related to the search of national, religious and gender identity of the main protagonist. Furthermore, I analyze the aesthetic aspect of the novel through music, and I connect it to the basic concept in the novel, and that is unity of present, past, and future, with the concept of music, and the ways it affects its narrative structure. I try to show how music functions as a metaphor in Pilgrimage, but I also point to its melos. The main focus of my presentation for the doctoral seminar at the 11th ESSE Conference is going to be on the characteristics that make one

novel musical; what does the term musical novel mean; does it function as a metaphor, and to what extent musicalization of fiction is a metaphorical effort, and how does it apply to Dorothy Richardsons novel.

Linguistics Sessions (PLING)

Session 1 (PLING 1): THURSDAY, 14:30-16:30, TB 310 Session 2 (PLING 2): SAT, 13:30-14:30, NB 11 Convenors: Anna MAURANEN (University of Helsinki, FI) Lachlan MACKENZIE (VU University of Amsterdam, NL and ILTEC, PT) PLING 1 Verena BERNARDI (University of Saarland, DE) Swearing as an Alignment Technique Swearing is an integral part of daily life for many people. The phenomenon of swearing has been examined in various research areas and recent investigations have tended to focus on psychological aspects (e.g. Jay and Janschewitz 2008), offensiveness and frequency ratings (e.g. Beers-Fgersten 2007; Rassin and Muris 2004) and the history of swearing (e.g. Ljung 2011). The study will analyze how swear words can help interlocutors display involvement and friendship in conversations, e.g. in the extract below, where one man completes an utterance in progress for another to express his support by using a swear word: 352 Max but then they ended up selling it, 353 for exactly what we offered them. (2.0) 354 like355 Douglas [like dicks]. 356 Max [like almost] a year later, (1.5) This passage illustrates how swear words can serve to align with ones interlocutor. This study will attempt to categorize three highly context- and interlocutor-dependent functions (affirmative swearing, reinforcing swearing, affectionate swearing) of swear words with different forms of realization (e.g. expletive interjections). My conversational data demonstrates that the primary functions of swear words can be employed by men and women to an equal extent in order to structurally and/or emotionally align oneself with ones interlocutor(s). As in other cases, interpretation depends on factors such as context, speaker/listener relationship, intonation, etc. Eva Luca Jimnez NAVARRO (University of Crdoba, ES) Collocations in the Language of Science: the Second Language Learners Perspective The learning of collocations has proved to be an area that has not received the attention it deserves. These units have traditionally been neglected in the teaching of second languages in favour of the teaching of more idiomatic units, such as phrasal verbs and idioms, suffice it to check the available

reference works and teaching material dealing with these (Seidl, 1990; McCarthy and ODell, 2007, 2010; Gairns and Redman, 2011). We believe their teaching to be peripheral due to the fact that their meaning is easily graspable if one understands the meaning of their components (i.e. base and collocate). Despite this, there is research that highlights the difficulty learners have when dealing with these slippery units (Nation, 2001; Nesselhauf, 2005; Cerqueira, 2009; Blanco, 2010) since this research proves that they have difficulties in storing collocations in their memory and that, in some cases, they lack collocational awareness (Ying, 2004; Kroly, 2005). Having identified the fact that even advanced learners do not master these linguistic units, we believe more attention needs to be paid to them. This paper aims at analyzing a corpus of 50 research articles (RAs) written by lecturers at the University of Cordoba in order to find out if they, as non-native users of English, have mastered the use of collocations in their writing of this genre. In addition to this, we have designed a software tool for self-study/revision of these linguistic units to help researchers to become more familiar with the most commonly used collocations in RAs. The collocations included in the self-study tool have been chosen in terms of their frequency of occurrence in this type of academic writing genre. Monika KAVALIR (University of Ljubljana, SI) Semantic and Syntactic Aspects of Adjectival Structures In my research project I am interested in the analysis of absolute and relative uses of adjectival structures in all three degrees. Based on the Systemic-Functional paradigm, I put forward three hypotheses: Adjectival structures can be used either absolutely or relatively in all three degrees. Slovenian has a higher frequency of absolutely used comparatives, and English a higher frequency of absolutely used superlatives. Slovenian speakers of English experience more difficulties on account of the differences in the use of absolute comparatives than in the use of absolute superlatives. I propose that adjectival structures can be used either absolutely or relatively in all three degrees, i.e. that there is a systemic choice in both English and Slovenian between the absolute and relative use of adjectives, e.g. Older people generally hate new technology vs. Jo is older than Jim. While all of these possibilities exist in both English and Slovenian, the difference between the two is that in English it is the absolute use of the superlative degree that is particularly productive, whereas in Slovenian it is the absolute use of the comparative degree that is very frequent. What this means is that when mediating between the two languages, Slovenian users of English will primarily be expected to overuse absolute comparatives in English, but in addition will be likely to transfer the absolute use of superlative adjectives to Slovenian. Most of my work so far has been focused on determining the structures in question and their implications for the two languages. I plan to put these findings to the test by using the BNC and FidaPLUS corpora as well as by analysing student translations of relevant structures and published Slovenian translations of widely-read English-language novels. Danica JEROTIJEVI (University of Kragujevac, RS) Serbian EFL Learners Pronunciation Difficulties and Strategies for Overcoming Them Several factors are thought to predominantly affect target language pronunciation: mother tongue interference, students age, amount of exposure, phonetic ability and certain affective factors such as motivation and personality. However, the influence of the aforementioned factors may be reduced by employing appropriate learning strategies.

The present paper aims at determining the type of difficulties Serbian EFL learners have when pronouncing English vowels, i.e. monophthongs in our case, as well as at discovering the strategies they employ seeking to overcome the difficulties in question. With the results of relevant earlier studies in mind, we based our research on the following hypotheses: Monophthongs non-existent in the phonological inventory of the mother tongue are the most difficult to acquire. Difficulties with pronunciation vary depending on age, proficiency and amount of exposure to the target language. Learner strategies for overcoming the difficulties with pronunciation are dependent on age, proficiency and type of instruction. In order to obtain the necessary data for analysis, the research consisted of three parts. For the first part, the participants were asked to read a previously prepared text including all English monophthongs as well as a list of words containing relevant target sounds. The second part of the research was a specially designed questionnaire allowing the participants to express their opinion regarding which English monophthong represents the greatest difficulty for them in terms of pronunciation. Finally, the third part was another questionnaire regarding strategies learners employ to enhance acquisition and overcome production difficulties. The participants belonged to different age and proficiency levels, from elementary to upper-intermediate. A total of 60 EFL students participated in the study and the results confirmed the initial hypotheses, thus providing us with important implications both for language teaching and possible further research in interlanguage phonology.

PLING 2 Petra BUCHER (University of Halle-Wittenberg, DE) English as a Lingua Franca: The Linguistic Implications of Internationalisation on German Universities The on-going globalisation and not least the Bologna Reform are contributing to the use of English as a lingua franca in science this is changing working and learning at a university considerably. The present paper reports major empirical results of a doctoral dissertation project by describing demands an internationalised education makes on a non-Anglo-American university, considering everyone involved in a university language contact scenario: scholars, but also students and the administrative staff. The Martin-Luther-University Halle-Wittenberg, an average German university in terms of its student numbers and of being a full university, offering a broad spectrum of subjects to study, was chosen to showcase how far the process of linguistic internationalisation at German institutions of higher education has already progressed. Thus, this contribution provides fresh insights into publication practices and takes into account particular criteria for academics language choice which will be shown to have manifested themselves in concrete numbers and percentages (the data were collected from the universitys official research reports). In this context possible communicative problems for non-(native) English speaking scientists in a worldwide language contact situation will also be addressed. considers international students, their German skills and how they cope with English as a medium of instruction. Therefore, the conceptual design for a questionnaire and an overview of language requirements (German and English) for being accepted for these international study programs will be presented. aims to answer the question whether the university administration can linguistically keep up with the demands on an internationalised language-wise anglicised institution, how good

or bad their English skills are and what is or could be done to improve them. For this purpose, a questionnaire distributed among the universitys administrative staff of certain offices who often have to deal with international students, e.g. student registration and the examination office, will be presented.

Zane AMURO (Ventspils University College, LV) Coping With Culture in Conference Interpreting Despite its historical antiquity and geographical spread, interpreting studies still remain very much a minority interest in Translation Studies. And yet interpreting as an activity that goes on in different social settings may be one of the most widespread forms of translation activity in the world today, as it has been for tens of thousands of years. The crucial importance of interpreting in countless situations where questions of power and control are prominent show its importance as it takes place in real time and is meant for immediate use; usually it is impossible to make any corrections or verify it. Speeches by politicians constitute a field of special importance in interpreting, where the specifics and huge influence of interpreting is reflected especially clearly as incorrect translation can negatively affect international relations between countries. The majority of interpreters find international business and political negotiations most sensitive and challenging, since everyone sees the world through various lenses, creating along the way meanings for the pictures that they see. We need to exercise caution and not assume that each utterance has only one meaning. Everything seen and heard is as much a product of the world as it is of any individuals or groups system of categories. Linguistic skills alone will not equip interpreters for such intercultural encounters. Developing cultural awareness and adaptability is crucial for those who work in a global environment. The hypothesis of my research states that the interpreter needs not only proficiency in two languages, he also must be at home with two cultures; in other words, he must be bilingual and bicultural. However, the results so far obtained show that omissions, generalizations and substitutions are frequent ways of dealing with culture-specific references. Thus it may be concluded that culture is what partially gets lost in conference interpreting. The corpus under consideration is a compilation of speeches delivered by American and Latvian politicians. Valeria FRANCESCHI (University of Verona, IT) Non-Native Speakers and Textual Poaching: Fan Fiction in English as a Lingua Franca Fan fiction may be described as fan-authored texts stemming from popular culture and media (Black 2005). Fan culture-based activities have seen a sharp increase since the popularization of Internet access, and with English still the most represented language in this domain, non-native speakers themselves have adopted this language for their stories. The aim of this study is to attempt to shed some light on the way non-native speakers (NNS) approach creative writing in a language that is not their mother tongue in a public international setting, and more specifically to: determine whether variation from English as a Native Language (ENL) norms might prevent non-native users from becoming appreciated and popular fan fiction writers in English explore English as a Lingua Franca (ELF) use in a specific context fan communities that has yet to be addressed in detail.

The research entails the creation of a corpus, consisting exclusively of NNS-authored fan fiction, to be analyzed by means of a corpus analysis tool such as Wordsmith as well as by manual scanning. A native corpus will be used as a point of reference in order to verify significant divergence in native and non-native features. A second phase in the research will aim at exploring the attitudes readers and fellow writers have in relations to fan fiction displaying linguistic deviations, by means of a survey or an online discussion forum moderated by the researcher. Results will hopefully yield answers to multiple questions: Do ELF lexico-grammar features cross over into NNS written language? What role do cultural idioms and pop culture references play in NNS fan fiction? Are fan fiction readers biased against NNS writers? To what extent do they accept deviations from standard norms? The study at the moment of writing this abstract is still at a preliminary stage, and the criteria for data collection are currently being established.

ELT/ESP Sessions (PELT)

Session 1 (PELT 1): THUR, 17:00-19:00, TB 310 Convenors: Marina BONDI (University of Modena & Reggio Emilia, IT)
Josef SCHMIED (Technical University of Chemnitz, Germany)
PELT 1

Caroline PEYNAUD (Universit Bordeaux 2, FR) Culture, milieu and discourse of the American quality press: a study of the front pages of the New York Times and the Washington Post. The research project is conducted in the field of ESP, that is to say the study of specialised domains taking into account language, culture and the professional milieu. It focuses on the domain of American journalism, especially of similar newspapers in terms of quality and content, the New York Times and the Washington Post. The main hypothesis is that some linguistic features of their discourse express the specific needs of the journalistic professional milieu. The purpose of this study is thus to understand the relationship between culture and discourse in the American press. After studying the history of the domain, discovery of the milieu has mostly been achieved by following a sociological methodology. A questionnaire was sent to journalists of the two newspapers, asking them about topics such as their ethics, their image of the profession or their educational background. Another questionnaire was sent to professors in journalism schools, to understand the way journalism students are trained and the values that are transmitted in these schools. Finally, interviews of journalists and journalism professors will be conducted in April during a field trip to the United States, which will provide an opportunity to study the cultural specificities of the profession at greater length. As a final step, a corpus of front pages of the New York Times and the Washington Post of four non-consecutive quarters will be analysed and related to the cultural study. So far, results have shown that the milieu is defined by very specific standards of ethics and writing, but has also been shaped by the history of the profession and the criticisms it underwent, especially regarding their lack of objectivity. These features gave rise to needs of expression that undoubtedly shape the discourse produced by these newspapers today.

Nina LAZAREVIC (University of Novi Sad, RS) Intercultural competence of university students is it within an easy reach? The PhD thesis, Intercultural competence as an aspect of the communicative competence on the tertiary level English language learners is a research done with university students in Nis, Serbia. The competence in terms of attitudes and knowledge to be shown in intercultural encounters might be crucial for these students future success. However, there still are no courses on intercultural competence and it seems that it is taken for granted that students will learn it through their foreign language courses. Therefore, the thesis sets forth several hypotheses: - (1) university students in Nis do not have a high level of intercultural competence and sensitivity; - (2) the English language students might have a higher intercultural competence due to exposure to both culture and language during their studies; - (3) the syllabi of English university courses do not include particular activities on intercultural competence or sensitivity; - (4) through its qualitative phase, the research sets out to explore the factors that might affect ones intercultural competence. In order to explore those hypotheses, a mixed-method approach was used. Firstly, the students of ten departments of the University of Nis did a General Perspective Inventory (GPI) questionnaire. Then, semi-structured interviews were conducted with one student from each of the departments (and three from the Department of English). While the GPI questionnaire provided results to general attitudes and stands of 336 university students, the twelve interviews showed the students competence in relation to some particular intercultural incidents/situations designed specifically for the Serbian and Anglophone (predominantly the US and UK) cultures in contact . Therefore, the presentation will primarily discuss methodology applied, as the mixed-methods approach poses a number of challenges to a researcher: from the choice of the sample to the links to be created between qualitative and quantitative phases and incorporation of results obtained through them. Also, the preliminary results will be presented and discussed, together with the analysis of the coding of the interviews (currently in process) which should provide some more specific data. Diler ABA (University of Antwerp, BE) Linguistic and Cultural Communication Needs of International Exchange Students In this research, the linguistic and cultural aspects of international communication in short term educational exchanges will be investigated, since international student migration in recent years has increased significantly. It is important to investigate the prospective communication problems of exchange students because student migration follows the same pattern as economic migration (Van Mol, 2009), which points at a connection between student mobility and afterwards job migration. Turkey is the subject country for this research, firstly because Turkey is one of the primary countries which sends many students abroad for study. In the academic year 2008-2009, 6.967 students benefitted from the various student mobility programmes in Turkey (CoHE 2010, p28) and 97 Turkish universities participated in the Erasmus exchange programme (yok.gov.tr). Secondly this investigation aims at developing materials (linguistic materials) for mobile Turkish students in order to prepare them for the study abroad before their departure.

The focus of this study is on student communicative needs during mobility, i..e. while being abroad. To this end, a comprehensive needs analysis will be carried out. This study will use a mixed methodology. First, in order to emphasize the importance and the need of the present study, a critical investigation on the connection between student mobility and afterwards jobs migration will be made. In the second level, the exchange students will be interviewed about their incentives and expectations about studying abroad as part of their regular curriculum. The primary data for this research, however, will be drawn from questionnaires on communicative experiences, challenges and deficits, which will be administered to the participants prior to, during and after their study abroad. These data will be contrasted and studied longitudinally and will result into a syllabus or learning material for academic survival abroad.

Pedro Luis LUCHINI (Universidad Nacional de Mar del Plata, AR) Analyzing the impact of the inclusion of a communicative component into a traditional approach for the development of pronunciation skills: A comparative study This study aims at evaluating the benefits of adding a communicative, awareness-building component to a traditional teacher-centered form-focused pronunciation course intended for learners enrolled in an English Teacher Training Program at Universidad Nacional de Mar del Plata, Argentina. Fifty trainees participated in this study, divided into two homogenous groups. These two groups were taught separately and at different times. One group was exposed to a traditional teachercentered, form-focused pronunciation type of instruction. The other added a communicative component (CC) to the traditionally teacher-directed mode of instruction. The analysis was done on an individual task recorded on tape and used as pre- and post-test. A group of specialists in ELT (English language teaching) from Argentina and from Canada listened to these recordings and judged them using different measurements. Their judgments were made on the basis of five prosodic parameters: stress timing, location of tonic syllable, pause frequency and duration, speech rate and naturalness (the latter parameter includes a set of three sub-items: accentedness, comprehensibility and fluency). On account of time constraints, only the results emerging from the last parameter naturalness- will be presented here. The methodology based on a traditionalcentered approach that integrated a CC yielded better results in the pre-test condition for the subindices of accentedness and fluency. The group exposed to the traditional approach that did not integrate a CC improved and outperformed -in the post-test condition -their counterparts in the parameters of accentedness and fluency. Apparently, there were no significant differences either in pre- or in post-test conditions for the parameter of comprehensibility. Inter-marker reliability was significantly high, with a range of 8-9. Based on these findings, some pedagogical implications will be discussed. Esther de la Pea Puebla (University of Sevilla, ES) Literature and Education: Proposal of an English Literature Program for E.S.O and Bachillerato as an Integrated and Interdisciplinary Tool for TESL. This paper seeks to analyze the role that literature has performed throughout the last years and how literature is an essential tool for the comprehensive study of a second language, as an integral part of the educational process. The Model suggested enhances the figure of the teacher and promotes the skills, knowledge and attitudes of the students within a multicultural environment.

The study of literature has hardly ever been considered as an integrated tool for a better comprehensive acknowledgement of the English language. The lack of awareness of the methodological strategies to approach the vast resources literary texts can offer is a major issue. The resistance of students to read books as part of the learning process in their second language acquisition is also favoured by the fact that the traditional reading techniques employed in class disregard their active participation in the construction of a critical perspective. If one considers the new demands and expectations in the education of students nowadays, programs are designed to stimulate and develop interest in individual learning competence, reliability in problem solving, and respect for multiculturalism. However, the reality of current practice is that the processes through which students try to pursue those objectives are not always successful. This study seeks to provide an all-inclusive methodological support to engage teachers and students in a communicative process that will foster second language acquisition and will enhance the students competence in the four skills: reading, writing, speaking and listening. The integration of literature within the syllabus of the course will not only facilitate the study of a new language, but it will also contribute to bringing about new perspectives on education. Critical debates and reasoning through reading and discussing are also shown to help students develop a more definite personality. The wide range of opportunities a good teaching of literary texts can offer in the syllabus of any course is not to be underestimated by any discipline, much less in language learning (Carter, 1996:92).

Cultural Studies Sessions (PCS)

Session 1 (PCS 1): SAT, 13:30-15:30, TB 415 Convenors: John CORBETT (University of Glasgow, UK) Michael PARSONS (Universit de Pau, FR) PCS 1 Kornelia BOCZKOWSKA (Adam Mickiewicz University, PL) American Pragmatism and Russian Mysticism? On Popular Visual Representations of Extraterrestrial 'Non-Places' That Inspire (D) the Space Age The paper aims to investigate the popular culture of space travel and extraterrestrial "non-places" (Aug 1995) where I inquire into the American mindset viewed as a cultural construct and compare it with its Russian counterpart. My semiotic and cultural studies analysis is based on varied cosmic impressions contained in selected space representations published in the 20th century mass media, including space art, photography, zero-g space art, astronomical scientific illustrations or popular culture artifacts such as stamps, postcards or magazine covers. Particularly, the genre of a space art,so far hardly explored in more interdisciplinary and scholarly terms,serves as a valuable popular culture text representing an array of encoded meanings. The undertaken research of selected scientists, artists or space travelers, embracing Georgi Kurnin, Aleksei Leonov, Andrei Sokolov, Chesley Bonestell, David Hardy or William Hartman, is aimed to reveal certain cross-cultural differences between the two space age rivals, particularly those considering their cognitive view of the world. The core of my analysis lies in cultural studies, conceptual art, cognition and philosophy of culture whose mutual premise is that culture shapes one's mindset and that the spiritual, i.e. common patterns of human thought and behaviour, is reflected in the material (see, e.g. Donald 1997). Founded on such an assumption, my study seeks to determine whether a commonly proposed

distinction between the American pragmatism and the Russian mysticism exists in the realm of both nations' popular culture of space representations, functioning here as cultural-cognitive constructs. Also, the paper attempts to establish which national heritage domains certain dissimilarities might have derived from, examining, e.g. the movementof the Russian Cosmism, the Russian Orthodox Church philosophy, the American tradition of frontier experience as well as religious and pragmatic thought, the rise of the U.S. observational cosmology or the global village phenomenon (see, e.g. Gavin-Blakeley 1976) Deimantas VALANCIUNAS (Vilnius University, LT) The Construction of Identity in Indian and British Films: A Postcolonial Approach The aim of my PhD thesis is to analyse the mutual Anglo-Indian representations and identity construction in popular films of both British and Indian film industries. Methodological approaches include film analysis, historical and comparative film research, combined with identity studies and cultural / postcolonial theories (Benedict Anderson, Edward Said, Homi Bhabha, Stuart Hall, Ashis Nandy).Research is conducted by analysing the colonial and postcolonial environment in which identity is constructed and disseminated and its reflections in popular films. The thesis also pays attention to the numerous intersecting discourses interacting with postcolonial theory:gender, race and sexuality among others. The PhD thesis is divided into two main research parts: theoretical and practical. Practical part, which consists of the analysis of selected films of both British and Indian popular film industries, is composed according to three different theoretical and conceptual frameworks, based on the identity analysis approaches in postcolonial theory: 1) colonial representations and critique of colonial discourse (British heritage films and analysis of A Passage to India); 2) anticolonial and nationalist responses (manipulation of the Hindu mythology as the anticolonial struggle legitimating tool in Lagaan as well as the concept of martyrdom and employment of national heroes in Rang De Basanti); 3) the diasporic identity reconfigurations through hybridisation, migration and globalization (analysis being carried out for the films of bothindustries: East is East representing the British and Namastey London- the Indian). A separate chapter is dedicated to the analysis of the recent hybridised screen performances such as Slumdog Millionaire. The results from the conducted film analysis reveal how popular cinema reacts to the historical and socio-cultural changes, ideological displacements and deals with colonial past in both of the industries. The constant re-invention and invocation of the colonial memory in popular Indian films (even the recent ones) signals about a strong urge to sustain and reconstruct national identity and belonging while the British films contemplate the loss of imperial identity and the multicultural and multi-ethnic reality of today.

Elena Igartuburu GARCA (University of Oviedo, ES) Women in Motion: Performativity, Gender and the City in Caribbean Literature This doctoral project proposes an analysis of the reciprocal productive relationship between individuals and the city. Grounded on a performative consideration of identity and notions of representation and appropriation that draw from queer and postcolonial studies, it seeks to explore the ways in which cities shape and are shaped by certain subjectivities, and how non-normative individuals within society struggle against the city's multiple grids - both physical and discursive - to find a place of their own within this space. In its regard for gender and ethnicity as central to the construction of identity, it seeks to pay special attention to how normativity is opposed individually through everyday practices in an attempt to destabilize the binary notions of femininity/masculinity, Otherness, and particularly how this occurs in the context of the (transnational) Caribbean. It also

undertakes a thorough questioning and deconstruction of the well-established definitions of the basic concepts in this research field, such as gender, ethnicity and race, city, urban space, etc. To this end, my research starts from theories such as Judith Butler's, Stuart Hall's, Elizabeth Grosz's and Michel de Certeau's, as it attempts to provide an innovative perspective of the intersection of gender and ethnicity in the shaping of identity. From this background, this project analyses the ways in which discursive rules work in the production of individuals as Others as well as in processes of assimilation, within a context in which settlement and mobility - within the city or transnational become central features as they acquire different meanings in the forging of subjectivity. This theoretical research presents as its practical counterpart the analysis of a corpus of contemporary transnational Caribbean literature that encompasses, specifically, women writers of Indian or Chinese ancestry. The interest in such a specific field springs first from a consideration of the Caribbean as a typically unstable and contradictory space not only in its mixture of people, language and cultures, but also in its spatial definition; second, from the observation of a neglect of Indo-Caribbean and Chinese-Caribbean literatures in comparison to extended interest in AfroCaribbean literature. In this light, both literatures appear themselves, not only as individual visions of the Caribbean and of the world from a postcolonial and postmodern perspective, but also as struggles for representation within a literary and academic context that has largely disregarded their voices. Ladan Amir SAFAEI (Atlm University, TR) Identity Crisis in White Teeth White Teeth, a novel written by Zadie Smith in 2000, illustrates a microcosm of multicultural British society in postcolonial period. It basically voices out the dilemma in multicultural families as to decide whether it is the indigenous culture of home that shapes the "true" identity of the second generation immigrants, or it is this very indigenous culture blended with parental pressure in multicultural families that creates conflict in identity formation of the children. In particular, the aim of this study is to focus on the idea that immigrant parents' insistence to protect their cultural heritage might result in adaptation problems as well as identity crisis both in them and their children. In this study it is argued that the identities that the twins Millat and Magid develop are exactly opposite to the ones that are expected by their parents, especially their father Samad. Thus,the study emphasizes that since cultural identity is a matter of"being" as well as "becoming" as Stuart Hall suggests, a so-called "true" identity formed in a multicultural atmosphere is best formed in a hybrid manner that embraces the features of both home and host cultures.

SEMINAR 1 From Print to Web 2.0: What Future for Professional Discourses? Session 1: THUR, 14:30-16:30, B Session 2: FRI, 09:00-11:00, KC Convenors: Elizabeth ROWLEY-JOLIVET (Universit d'Orlans, FR) Sandra CAMPAGNA (Universit degli Studi di Torino, IT) The discursive practices of professional communities - business, academia, journalism - have their roots in contextual/extra-textual features. The Internet, and particularly the affordances of the Web 2.0 environment, has created a radically new context for professional communication, and triggered the creation of new online communities or realignments in existing ones. A major issue which characterizes the exciting current debate in the Web 2.0 context is how preexisting genres traditionally shaped by the written medium take new forms when transferred to the Web. This seminar welcomes papers that address these developments through comparisons between old and new forms of discourse: print newspapers/online versions, diaries/blogs, traditional encyclopedias/wikipedia, offline/online research or professional genres, etc. Possible avenues to be explored concern the reflexivity of users as they construct these new discursive forms, and the shifting relations between dimensions such as formality-informality, exposition-narrativity, impersonality-personalization, and stability-mutability. SESSION 1
Maria Christina GATTI (University of Verona, IT) Harnessing the Power of the Past in Customercentric Corporate (Sub)genres The present study approaches genre capturing the essence of text and medium simultaneously, thereby providing a picture of the communication purposes and rhetorical strategies within a framework where both moves and links are considered. Specifically, typical features of Web2.0, such as the web-oriented architecture and the social web, have been analysed. The integrated analysis of the reading and the navigating modes has shed light on structures which are not prototypical of the (sub)genre (and were not feasible in the Web1.0 environment). Rather, the socially shaped structure of Web2.0 reveals a mode which is altogether culturallydriven especially concerning the use of temporal modalities. Central to the analysis is a corpus consisting of web-based CHs of top ranked companies drawn from Fortune's World Most Admired list of companies. The study places special emphasis on Web2.0 techniques and applications (i.e. SLATES) and how the role of the end-user as interactive part is shaped and defined within a temporal framework. Finally, this study raises questions on the role of interdiscursivity - intended as appropriation of semiotic resources across text-internal and text-external aspects of language use - in affecting the notion, the function and ultimately the language of the past (i.e. the corporate memory). Malgorzata SOKOL (University of Szczecin, PL) Attitudinal Language and Rapport Management in Email-based Workplace Communication: Continuity in Instability The paper aims to explore the patterns of evaluative language in the genre repertoire of email-based workplace communication, on the example of email interaction in a Polish medium-sized, surveying and mapping company. The socio-pragmatic approach adopted to the study of genres in professional contexts enables an analysis of rapport management in the workplace discourse under study from the perspectives of

the professional group, the linguistic-cultural community, and of the individual employees. More specifically, the study aims to identify the genre repertoire of the professional community in question, and then to explore the distribution of explicit attitudinal resources across the identified genres. The preliminary results of the study prove the effective use of attitudinal resources in rapport management across the identified genres, revealing the employees values related to their work for the company and their particular professional objectives. The emergent culture in the making comprises both the global and the local in organisational communication, indicating the mediums evolution and instability, on the one hand, and the influence of the offline norms and discursive practices, on the other. Otilia PACEA (Ovidius University, RO) All that Tweets is not a Bird: A Corpus-Based Investigation of Corporate Microblogs In Silicon Valley, Twitter is already a legend; in the hands of the linguist, it is still under scrutiny. The social media revolution is nevertheless the most significant paradigm shift since the Industrial Revolution and its latest form of digital word-of-mouth sharing Twitter the most dynamic popularizer of the profound changes in discursive practices. Of all professional communities, companies and organizations could not have ignored the huge potential of converging public and corporate interest into social brands: corporate microblogs thus involve individuals tweeting as brands. Previous corpus-based investigation of social brand tweets confirmed social brand tweets as an emerging genre, bridging on fiction prose and professional speech as traditional genres. In relation to emergent (computer-mediated) genres, social brand tweets are less formal than blogs, more involved and personal, with a heightened social function. In this paper, using a combined methodology from corpus linguistics and computer-aided text analysis, an existing microcorpus of corporate microblogs is extended and an empirical measure is employed to develop a more systematic understanding of the importance of context in different situations in that it can measure the degree of informational (contextindependent or formal) and involved (context-dependent or contextual) value in traditional professional speech and corporate microblogs. Cinzia GIGLIONI (Universit degli Studi di Milano, IT) Apologetic Discourse in Online vs. Printed Annual Company Reports This paper is part of an ongoing research project aimed at detecting the presence and analyzing the articulation of apologetic discourse in annual company reports. The extended participation framework that online company reports imply when compared to their printed equivalents is expected to influence also rhetorical strategies, and more specifically the deployment of apologetic strategies. The corpus includes annual company reports issued in 2001 and in 2009 by companies that are listed in the FT30 index, the oldest continuous index in the UK which is based on the share price of 30 British companies from a wide range of industries. The initial rationale underlying this choice was that apologetic discourse in annual reports was expected to be more evident in times of economic and financial crisis (2009) than in times of plenty (2001), as it proved to be. At the same time, the reference decade 2001-2009 is a crucial decade also for communicative practices in professional settings since the Web.2 collaborative environment became increasingly influential, and company reports are no exception. Understanding how rhetorical strategies of apologetic discourse vary over time in response to changes in communicative circumstances is the main focus of this paper. Fanny DOMENEC (Universit Paris Sorbonne-Paris IV, FR) Advocacy Websites and Online Contests: Reshaping Corporate Image through Web 2.0. Websites have now become a familiar feature of corporate communication: traditionally used for promotional purposes as a showcase for companies activities (Santini, 2005; 2006), websites have also been shown to play an important role in reputation management (Okazaki, 2005; Hargis and Watt, 2010). So far, however, there has been little discussion about the specific use of corporate websites in a crisis context. In this paper, I argue that American risk companies make a particular use of web 2.0. to regain legitimacy: regularly faced with environmental and technological controversies, American Big Oil and Gene Giants are

now using the internet as an interactive tool to restore image deficit and to legitimize their activities. Dow AgroSciences website about chlorpyrifos, a controversial insecticide; Chevrons Energyville; and Monsantos online contests will illustrate the redefinition of traditional corporate webgenres. In order to characterize these new discursive forms, the visual and textual content of the websites will be analyzed, alongside structure and hyperlinking. From the perspective of English for Specific Purposes, this analysis aims to contribute to the characterization of webgenres. The impact of public perceptions of science and technological progress on US risk companies rhetorical strategies will also be examined.

SESSION 2
Monika KAVALIR (University of Ljubljana, SI) Using Online Debates as a Gateway to Appropriating English-speaking Cultures The paper presents an attempt at using debates in the virtual learning environment as an opportunity for students to make the foreign language and its related cultures their own, thus bringing them a step closer to what Kramsch (1998) calls appropriation. Specifically, the example examined refers to acquainting students of Civil Engineering enrolled in an ESP course with the concepts of house and home in English-speaking cultures. A major part of this undertaking revolves around conceptualising differences between their own culture and these target cultures. The Moodle debates conducted show how and to what extent the students manage to establish a critical distance to their own culture and negotiate for it a relation with the target cultures. Even though it lacks some of the important advantages of face-to-face communication, this format proves particularly appropriate to the goal because of several important benefits it brings to the (virtual) classroom. In this way, it confirms that new online communities can add useful components to ESP courses. Anna MAURANEN (University of Helsinki, FI) Edutainment, Hybridity and Standards: Should We Take Science Blogs Seriously? Blogs have only been around for a dozen years or so, but become a permanent feature of digital life. They have proliferated to cover a vast variety of topic areas and domains personal, factual, and fictional. Although the personal blog seems to attract most attention in general awareness, the thematic blog (e.g. Krishnamurthy 2002; Herring et al. 2004; Grieve et al. 2010) is equally important. It includes research blogging, which nevertheless remains more controversial. Even though encouraged by universities as opportunities for commentary and discussion, academic blogs tend to be regarded as marginal for more serious scientific activity. However, with digital publishing expanding fast and adopting new forms, we may have to rethink their status. This talk discusses some general features of research blogging, including their status as genre, and their ancestral genres (cf. Miller & Shepherd 2004). It focuses on some blog threads that take up the very issue of research blogging. Is blogging a great way to develop outreach, or just dumbing down? Should we use blogs to publish serious findings, or brush them aside as edutainment preferably done by somebody else? Caroline PEYNAUD (Universit Bordeaux 2, FR) From Print to Web Journalism: Changing Features in the Professional Culture and Discourse of American Print Journalists. American journalists constitute a well-defined professional community whose features are expressed through the traditional genres of the written press, cultural features thus contributing to the specialised character of the discourse. However, the traditional modes of expression of the community are being challenged by the emergence of new types of discourse on the Internet. Numerous non-professional information websites have been created, challenging the role of journalists in society. Moreover, newspapers now provide readers with more possibilities to react, comment, contact reporters, or learn about the newspapers online.

As traditional forms of discourse are a direct expression of professional values, we may wonder to what extent the new possibilities of expression have brought about the emergence of a new form of journalism and a redefinition of the profession. Newspapers websites offer journalists and readers more possibilities of expression than print versions. From the analysis of web publications in terms of content and discourse, it appears that the use of the Internet has led journalists to redefine their profession in terms of temporality, professionalism and accountability. However, these new modes of expression actually establish continuity with the traditional discourses through the reassertion of the principles that have always characterised the profession. M. Cristina CAIMOTTO (Universit di Torino, IT) Closeness and Proximization Where there is no there. Bin Laden's Death and the Power of the Web to Regenerate Discursive Practices The Web 2.0 appears to be the peak of a process that started with the invention of the telegraph: ever since then, each new communication device has been said to make the world smaller through notions like the global village (McLuhan) or that of time-space compression (Harvey). There is an apparent contradiction between this elimination of distance and proximization strategies (Cap, 2008), i.e. discourse strategies in political discourse employed for legitimizing goals. The very notion of closeness raises interesting issues when analysed in an Internet-mediated environment such as that of news distribution, especially when translation is included. Focusing on the double value attributed to closeness the positive one of the global village and the negative one of proximization this paper critically analyses Obamas speech announcing the killing of bin Laden focusing on the proximization strategies and the related translations and comments published in Italian newspapers. The underlying assumption of this work is that the close analysis of translation choices can prove useful as an additional critical tool, favouring the recognition of discursive practices deployed in the source text while revealing how new practices are generated through their intralingual, interlingual and intersemiotic translation into and out of the Web. Claire LARSONNEUR (Universit Paris 8, FR) Translation, Marketing and Storytelling This paper aims at examining how web translation is currently evolving, in its practices and in its scope, in response to the digitizing of commercial transactions. More precisely, what impact has the advent of social media had on the requirements of clients, especially when devising an international online marketing plan? Marketing used to be based on top-to-bottom communication and focused on specific campaigns and releases: how is it adapting to viral exchanges and a (much) longer time-span for client interaction? I will analyze this in terms of role-play and focus on the new forms of narration embedded within marketing strategies, based on a case-study in the localisation of an animal online game for children (Dogzer).

SEMINAR 3 Performances of the Body in the Renaissance Period

Session 1: WED, 09:00-11:00, TB 310 Session 2: FRI, 09:00-11:00, A Convenors: John DRAKAKIS (University of Stirling, UK) Sidia FIORATO (University of Verona, IT) The seminar intends to analyze the concept of the "body" in the Renaissance period and its subsequent re-articulations and re-interpretations. Modernity considers the body as a place of regulation, shaped by social and political ideologies and specific networks of power; it is strictly connected with the representation of individual identity and the shaping of the juridical persona.

Literature and the performing arts (through a language that is written on the body and with the body), can absorb and retain the effects of political power as well as resist the very effects they appear to incorporate in structures of parody, irony, and pastiche.

SESSION 1
Hugh GRADY (Arcadia University, US) Shakespeares Post-2008 Vision: Usury and Fornication in Measure for Measure The most influential Shakespeare criticism of the1980s was (speaking broadly) centered around a new interest in poweras a theme in plays and in the context in which they were produced, then and now. Measure for Measure was one of the most notorious examples of the theme, a play which, for many of these critics, was deeply complicit with a repressive state power of surveillance. But in our post-2008 context of the near financial collapse of world capitalism, we should update the context of approaches to this play, not by looking to power but more to capitalism itself, and to usury, which was, as David Hawkes has recently shown, the topic under which the morality of capitalism was debated in the pre-capitalist, early modern past. Measure for Measure (1604) is an excellent candidate for this recontextualization. The play thematizes usury in one key passage, linking usury to the sex trade in the witty comment of Pompey, servant to a brothel-mistress: "'Twas never merry world since, of two usuries, the merriest was put down, and the worser allowed by order of laws." Pompeys remark describes a fallen world of inverted values that continues to our own time. Usury, once universally condemned as a sinful, unnatural practice, has been normalized and made the basis for the entire financial edifice of capitalist society; and prostitution, rampant and tolerated in Shakespeares London, became a largely illegal, shameful (if still widespread) practice in subsequent history. Camilla CAPORICCI (University of Perugia, IT) The mind shall banquet, though the body pine. Risks of a body-denying society in Shakespeares works My paper will analyze the way Shakespeares works, while appearing to absorb the established ideal of a body which, mere receptacle of immaterial and superior entities, can be easily governed by a rationalistic kind of political and social power, reveal instead the complete failure of the system, both in private and public life. The risks of a policy which denies and refuses the natural and material aspect of the individual will be demonstrated by its results in The Winters Tale and in Hamlet, the first leading to a regime of tyranny, the second ending in a complete demolition of both personal self and the State. The complex treatment of the body of the main victims is significant, wanting it to weigh heavily on the stage, showing the effects of the maniacal censure to which it has been subjected. The reaffirmation of the body and its importance in developing a balanced identity as well as a balanced political and social system will pass through comedy, where the feminine element, against which the body-censure is stronger, will invalidate, mainly through irony, the society and culture based on the dominance of pure intellect upon the material body, and through the Sonnets, in which the fragmentation of the self, due to a relationship dominated by a socially regulated system of patronage, is redeemed by the union with a social and moral outsider. Anne Sophie Haahr REFSKOU (Aarhus University, DK) Enter Lavinia: A Discussion of Words and Bodies in Shakespearean Dramaturgy How do we decode the moment in Titus Andronicus in which Lavinia enters raped, mutilated, and effectively silenced? Criticism of the last decades has explored the Renaissance body both as a discursive site and as pure physical presence independent of the constructions of language, but often representing the two as conflicting. We find that the material body has a tendency to evade language, and that language, in turn, tries to accommodate or even constrain the body into verbal representation. This paper, however, discusses verbal discourse and physical presence not as a contentious, but as a reciprocal relationship within Shakespearean dramaturgy and takes Lavinia and her body as an important example of ways in which words and bodies operate independently, but also interdependently. What is left of Lavinia once her body has been violated, mutilated and, most importantly, robbed of verbal discourse? Is she pure presence

or pure sign? I will argue that she is both, and that Shakespeare, in representing her as such, offers a valuable insight into the communicative effects of his stage. Reduced to mere materiality, but with a very distinct message to communicate as well as complex intertextual references to represent, Lavinia clearly shows how bodies and words cooperate to establish meaning. Matthias HEIM (Universit de Neuchtel, CH) Soldiers Corpses on Shakespeares Battlefields In early modern plays armies could not be presented on stage. Some ragged foils, actors representing common soldiers, stood in for the imagined mass of an anonymous fighting body. This army is evoked through a fragmented imagery of body parts, which as an anthropomorphic whole can become synonymous with the battlefield the imagined space that, metonymically represents the goal of the plots war campaign. Onstage, the fragmented and imagined bodies of the soldiers are distinct from the physically present king. Yet in Renaissance thought, the kings body, can be synonymous for the state about which wars are being fought; in the plays, too, the kings bodies, are linked to the site of battle. And while the rhetoric of war claims that any distinction between soldier and king is abolished on the battlefield, their bodies are really equalled in the fusion with the ground in a potential defeat. Yet the corpses of the anonymous soldiers, by becoming one with the ground, are imagined as conquering the land even in defeat, whereas the leaders bodies are reduced from what they represented to the ground their corpse covers. This paper explores how war is imagined in Shakespeares plays as a contest over the kings body, but on a site defined by the fragmented body of the anonymous soldiers. Joe STERRETT (Aarhus University, DK) Kinship, Kingship, and Clowns: The Immune Body in Shakespeare When the Duchess of Gloucester likens her husband and brothers-in-law to 'seven vials of [their father's] sacred blood' she not only reaffirms her belief in the sanctity of familial loyalty. She also animates medieval notions of the sacred made present in the material body of a saint: relics divided and distributed for the benefit of a wider community. This paper will explore Shakespeare's representations of the sacred body within early modern discourses of religious, legal, and economic immunity. Focusing on the second tetralogy (Richard IIHenry V with some comparison to Falstaff in Merry Wives), it will compare representations of the sacred body defined through the bonds of family and political loyalty as well as in comparison to the special status of the clown, whose body is often granted temporary liberty for physical--frequently sexual--expression before having the 'sin' whipped out of him. It aims to see the body on Shakespeare's stage as a point (or series of points) of transition between medieval notions of spiritual immunity in the human body and later understandings of immunity as a medical condition. Aspasia VELISSARIOU (University of Athens, GR) Female Transgression and Corporeal Punishment in Jacobean Tragedy As Francis Barker put it, with clarity now hard to recapture, the social plenum is the body of the king, and membership of this anatomy is the deep structural form of all being in the secular realm (The Tremulous Private Body 28). The image of the body politic inscribes dependency and incorporation as the only available positions for the subjects. I read female transgression and corporeal punishment in Jacobean tragedy as gestures that at once interrogate and reconfirm the above hegemonic principles. More specifically, I focus on the dramatists tentative effort to clear out a space for an emergent sense of individual separateness from the social totality. Evadnes sex with and execution of her royal lover in The Maids Tragedy and Tamyras adultery with Bussy and her subsequent torture by her husband in Chapman are extreme paradigms of a female aberrant corporeality placed at the centre of tragedies by Middleton, Webster and others. The gendering of the resistant subject as female transposes the theoretical debate on political power to the sexual level, thus greatly facilitating the problematics of subjectivity/subjection on stage. The bodys physicality, absolutely denaturalised by the actors cross-dressing, emphatically points to the performativity of subjection that functions as the engine of ideology. Arena Tiziana FEBRONIA (University of Catania, IT)

Being a Woman Possessing Herself Im resolved to provide myself this Carnival, if there be eer a handsome proper fellow of my humor above ground, though I ask first. Aphra Behn In the English Restoration, the female body was a sexual object for male consumption. As De Lauretis argued (1987: 5) the construction of gender is the product of its representation so that the construction of womans body followed those canons which encouraged patriarchal binary thought, where the feminine pole has always been regarded as the negative one. In The Rover Part I and II, Aphra Behn stresses the ideological construction of docile bodies (Foucault 1979: 137), forcing man to recognize the Lady Cavalier as a thinking agent. In these plays, woman rejects male stereotypes, turning over the mans discursive constructions. Woman learns how to invent herself and to manage a language for herself in order to describe her own world. The lady cavalier becomes a text. She writes her body that for long has been denied her. The only way in which woman can acquire subjectivity is by acting as man does, deciding to be the master of her own body. My paper will demonstrate how the author resymbolized the representation and signification of the female body, thus making woman a true agent of her life.

SESSION 2
Cristina COSTANTINI (University of Bergamo, IT) Queen Elizabeth Is Body as English Katechon. The Physical Repository of Sovereignty through Law, Literature and Iconography This paper aims to unveil the subtle strategies of figural representation used in the context of the English Reformation. The purpose is to trace the contentious relationship between the physical body of Queen Elizabeth I, conceived as unique, virginal and unbreached, and the papal effigies, visualized as plural, corrupted and artificial. The arguments discussed are based on a critical investigation of the theological battles and disputes, here reinterpreted as an uninterrupted process of de-sacralizing and re-sacralizing the representational signs of medieval Catholicism. The shifting threshold, which governs the actualization of the divine presence, re-signifies Elizabeths accession to the throne as the advent of an incarnated katechon to resist against Antichrists pretensions typified by the simulacra of papal crown. Literature, Law and iconography come together to structure a millenaristic order, where the apocalyptic myth is transformed into a corporeal confrontation. As a consequence, textual interpretation, legal imagination and aesthetic sensibility, supporting the polymorphous consistence of sovereignty, are the privileged means of expression of a nationalized, sacred ontology. Myriam-Isabelle DUCROCQ (Paris Ouest Nanterre University, FR) The Anatomy of the Body Politic in Early Modern England. The cases of Thomas Hobbes and James Harrington The English Civil Wars have been viewed by contemporaries as formidable convulsions that seized the entire body politic. Revisiting the Renaissance metaphor of social organization as a body, thinkers sought to understand the causes of the disease to find a preventive cure. Among them, Thomas Hobbes famously described the Commonwealth as a mortal god and an artificial man (Leviathan [1651]). The claim he made was that by understanding the integration of the organs and the fluids composing the body politic, it was possible to prevent the anarchical threat constantly endangering its sanity and integrity. Mirroring the early modern interest in medical sciences and dissection (notably William Harveys works on the circulation of blood), Hobbess intention to display the body politic in its crude nakedness, far from all mystifications and idealizations can be construed as a philosophical counterpart to Rembrandts Anatomy Lesson. Other contemporaries, such as James Harrington claimed to adopt the same realistic perspective to get an insight into the functioning and dysfunctioning of a necessary but a formidable creature (The Commonwealth of Oceana [1656]). At the same time, as they drew on the Cartesian description of the body as a machine, these authors

increasingly perceivedthe Commonwealth as an automaton, a man-made creation, without any other cause that its own mechanisms. Such a perspective announced the modern conception of the State. Estella Antoaneta CIOBANU (Ovidius University, RO) Performing the Anatomical Subject: Body (and) Dis-/Dys-identification in Early Modern Anatomical Illustration This paper investigates how early modern anatomical illustration produces and regulates body-knowledge through disavowed violence against body and individuals, from the obvious wounding of the dead body through dissection resulting in disidentification, to the various inversions of the anatomical subjects condition to present them as living models in socially unlikely postures, hence dys-identification. The anatomical subjects of much illustration were made to perform epistemological and spiritual roles alike, manifest in Vesalius Fabrica or Govard Bidloos Anatomia (at times) as memento mori and in Charles Estiennes De dissectione as memento peccati, to name but a few. Traditional western European epistemology thereby begged the question of the power relations and power/knowledge enmeshed in anatomy, hence of the various mystifications attending the operation of power. The very co-operation of anatomist and artist in imaging body-knowledge was partly responsible for the circulation of intellectual energies that tacitly fashioned Ovids Marsyas (of the Metamorphoses) into an exemplar of knowledge acquisition and Apollo into its transcendental guarantor. An ancient story of wounding the body was thus re-morphed into a modern story of learning: Marsyas furnished an epistemic pre-text for extolling rationally devised, if empirically acquired, knowledge by occluding its violent operation presided over by Apollo/goddess Anatomia. Mauro SPICCI (Universit degli Studi di Milano, IT) Regenerate Bodies and the Construction of Medical Authority in Early Modern London: the Case of Mr. Culpepers Ghost (1656) What makes the Elizabethan astrologer and physician Nicholas Culpeper a unique figure in the panorama of English early modern medical publishing is the fact that he proved to be an extremely prolific author mainly after his death, when a huge series of posthumous works were published under his name. Even more surprisingly, in 1656 (i.e. two years after his death) Culpeper apparently spoke from the grave and published a pamphlet entitled Mr. Culpepers Ghost, Giving Seasonable Advice to the Lovers of His Writings. Culpepers ghost is just one of the many regenerate bodies that haunted the textual world of Early Modern England. Constantly hanging in the balance between the natural and the preternatural, ghosts seemed to be able to appear in an extremely wide range of printed forms. Such a textual promiscuity obviously raises a series of important questions, which regard both the value of truthfulness attributed to ghost stories as well as the complexity of the aims traditionally associated with them. My paper will aim at highlighting how and to what extent Culpepers regenerate body challenged early modern concepts of the human body and the medical authority of the London Royal College of Physicians. Gl KURTULU (Bilkent University, TR) The Concept of the Body, Sociopathy and the Presentation of a Topsy-Turvy World in Ben Jonsons Plays The cultural categories of high and low, whether in the social and aesthetic domain, are never entirely separable. The human body, psychic forms, geographical space and social order, art and literature, are all fixed and determined within interrelating and dependent binary oppositions and hierarchies of difference. It is possible to examine these interlinked and mutually dependent hierarchies in Ben Jonsons plays Volpone and Every Man in His Humour in terms of literary and cultural history. The human body, a microcosm with all its complexity, temper and melancholy received considerable attention in Jonsons time and even before. In The Anatomy of Melancholy, Robert Burtons remarks on the lively interest in the workings of the mind and the combination of humours in the individual as exemplified in the works of Chapman, Marston, Shakespeare, Webster and Tourneur indicate the attention given to the outer life of event and action as well as the inner world of reflection and thought in early modern times. Jonson has his place amongst the Elizabethan and Jacobean authors who treat the body politic as a political metaphor. In this paper Jonsons plays will be discussed in terms of the concept of body, sociopathy and an upside down world in accordance with Foucaults ideas about the social history of madness and its relation to discourse and creativity.

Ingrid PFANDL-BUCHEGGER (Graz University, AT) The Performing Body in Renaissance Literature and Dance The body is what is left beyond the text, outside the realm of numerical signs and digital codes; and yet it was used as an indexical sign in many cultures and periods. Renaissance self-fashioning is one example of how the body was made into a 'product', an exhibit of the social and political discourses of the time. The most efficient means provided by 'polite learning' of exercising and forming the body (both for purposes of representation, and as proof of one's physical prowess and health) was dance: rigorous daily practice would facilitate the proper accomplishment of ones duties at court according to the courtly ideal of control, refinement and grace (in keeping with the concept of 'sprezzatura'). As a well-established discursive practice of the time, dance was a powerful instrument of royal propaganda and an ideal means of vindicating the networks of power. In my presentation I would like to use the example of the Masque and some other literary representations of dance in order to illustrate how dance was used to legitimize, but also to undermine and subvert the power structures of the period by means of the performing body. Allie TERRY-FRITSCH (Bowling Green State University, US) Performing the Renaissance Body and Mind: Somaesthetic Cultivation and Devotional Practice at the Sacro Monte di Varallo This paper uses somaesthetics, the philosophical branch of aesthetics that advocates the cultivation of active and interested aesthetic experiences through the engagement of the body together with the mind, as a means to examine the performance of devotional practices by renaissance pilgrims at the simulated multi-media Holy Land in northern Italy, the sacred mountain of Varallo. Built by a team of architects, painters and sculptors at the behest of Franciscan friars, the mountain was transformed into a true representation of Bethlehem and Jerusalem beginning at the end of the fifteenth century. As I argue, the simulated Holy Land was designed to physically challenge, while simultaneously mentally engaging, the pilgrim as he made his way through the steep and winding landscape of the site. Part of my argument is contingent on how this journey helped the pilgrim to become physically at one with Christ and to empathize, through bodily cultivation and spiritual stimulation, with his sacrifice. Another aspect of my argument rests with the physical performance of viewing at Varallo, which impacted in significant ways upon the identity formation of the spectator-participant, as well as the community of spectators who surrounded them and aestheticized the participating bodies at work.

SEMINAR 4 New Sexualities and Gender Identities in Literature, History and Culture

Session 1: WED, 09:00-11:00, A Session 2: FRI, 09:00-11:00, TB 490 Convenors: Maria Isabel ROMERO RUIZ (University of Mlaga, ES) Beatriz DOMNGUEZ GARCIA (University of Huelva, ES) Manuela COPPOLA (University of Calabria, IT) The development of new sexualities and gender identities has become a crucial issue in the first years of the twenty-first century. However, this creative process has its origins in the last decades of the nineteenth century and the long twentieth century. The relationship between sexuality and gender identity has had a long tradition in the feminist theory and philosophical thinking of our contemporary world. In our current societies traditional concepts are being questioned, together with dominant representations of gender and sexuality, and new trends are being opened. We invite

contributions that address the topic of new sexualities and gender identities and their representation in post-colonial and contemporary Anglophone literary, historical, and cultural productions. SESSION 1
Claudia ALONSO RECARTE (Universidad de Castilla-La Mancha, ES) The Development of Womens Identity through the Prism of the Animal Rights Movement: A Spatial Approach In recent years, the fields of ecofeminism and animal studies have increasingly stressed the linkage between cultural representations of women and those of animals, a parallelism that is strongly bound to the hierarchical implications of patriarchal domination. Beginning most notably with Carol Adamss The Sexual Politics of Meat (1990) and continuing with studies by Greta Gaard (1993), Karen Warren (2000), or Emily Gaarder (2011), among others, the similarities between the oppression of women and speciecism have been articulated. The object of this paper is to analyze the prevalent spaces and topographies that have served to sustain the identification between gender and animal oppression. The key concept being dominion, the status of animals and women as property in the late nineteenth century and early twentieth century necessitates a reevaluation of the intricate meanings of private and public spheres. Through a historiographic discussion of these spaces as they appeared in early animal rights advocacy and literature up until PETAs highly controversial campaigns, I suggest that the new gender identity enabled by the identification between women and animals is one firmly connected to the politics of space in which cultural constructions of gender and animals operate. Asuncin Aragn VARO (Universidad de Cdiz, ES) Rebellious Bodies: the Challenges of Being Normal Simone de Beauvoir introduced the sex-gender distinction which implied the biological nature of sex versus the cultural one of gender. In 1990, Judith Butler in Gender Trouble delves into Beauvoirs statement: we are born into a sexed body but become our gender in a process where gender is not a matter of being or having but of performing. One becomes a man or a woman in conformity with a normative ideal of gender. What happens then with those rebel bodies, those who do not conform to heteronormative regulations, those who transcend the legal and medical discourses that determine what is man or woman, those individuals whose bodies, gender and desire are at odds with this grid of gender intelligilibity? This paper focuses on Jane Andersons film Normal (2003), John Cameron Mitchells Hedwig and the Angry Inch (2001) and Kimberly Peirces Boys Dont Cry (1999) and their portrayal of characters whose transgender bodies either defy or yearn for the recognition that the continuity of an intelligible body confers. These characters deconstruct the sexed body in an ongoing process that becomes an empty marker of identity, offering us in many cases new ways of being, of experiencing these bodies that were categorized as abominable not long ago. Erzsbet BARAT (University of Szeged, HU) Eccentric Woman Comedians: Challenging the Seductive and Reductive Desire of Categorizing Gender and Sexuality The assumption that women are not funny seems to have been changing in the past two decades in English speaking cultures. In stand-up comedy there has been a significant number of young women writing, producing and performing successfully. They have made a presence in clubs, theatres and television shows and festivals, challenging the traditional practices of the industry that would position them as sidekicks or the oversexualized objects at whose expense the jokes are cracked. I argue that to the extent consumer culture positions women less favorably than men the subversion of this culture is much more possible through the consumption of mainstream popular culture, such as stand-up comedy. I would like to explore this subcultural negotiation and see the strategies of dislodging woman as not funny in the stand-up comedians shows of Ellen DeGeneres, Margaret Cho, and Kristin Schaal. In a broader theoretical context, I wish to treat the comedies as occasions for resisting the seductive and reductive academic tradition that tends to keep gender

and sexuality as if two distinct categories of analysis and I will propose an approach of queering such authenticating categorizing of desire. M Elena Jaime DE PABLOS (Universidad de Almera, ES) Child Sexual Abuse and Traumatic Identity in Down by the River by Edna OBrien This paper will consider the relationship between child sexual abuse and the development of a traumatic identity in the novel Down by the River (1996) written by Edna OBrien. Mary MacNamara, the young protagonist of this novel, is raped by her father, James. When she becomes pregnant, James beats her brutally and society stigmatizes her. This chain of events devastates Mary who develops a strong sense of dislocation which culminates in a suicide attempt. In Down by the River the author makes visible a situation suffered by thousands of Irish girls in the twentieth century. This paper will focus on the literary representation of incest and its physical and psychical consequences on young girls: isolation, low self-esteem, depression, neurosis, self-destruction, pregnancy, etc. Particular attention will be drawn to the way Edna OBrien implies that sexually abused girls suffer from traumas that prevent them from developing satisfying gender identities. Both subaltern theories and theories of abjection deriving from works such as Judith Butlers Gender Trouble: Feminism and the Subversion of Identity, Julia Kristevas Powers of Horror: An Essay on Abjection, and Luce Irigarays The Bodily Encounter with the Mother will be employed to approach the topic. Marisol Morales LADRN (Universidad de Alcal, ES) Humour and Irony as Vindicating Mechanisms in Joanna Russs The Female Man Writer Claire Keegan is nowadays one of the most prominent voices in the contemporary Irish literary panorama. Internationally acclaimed, her prose has been praised for the frank and bitter portrayal of a rural world, whose outdated values, no matter how anchored in the past they might be, still prevail in a modern context. Keegans unsympathetic views on society, mainly on the Catholic Church and on the family as allencompassing institutions, are the main targets of her harsh criticism within which sexuality acquires a remarkable presence. Her production to date, which includes two short story collections, Antarctica (1999) and Walk the Blue Fields (2007), and the long short story Foster (2010), significantly expose how deviant, dysfunctional and maladjusted sexual practices constitute the pillars of most of her plots. Bearing these aspects in mind, my proposal will focus on the analysis of Claire Keegans literary construction of sexuality and gender differences, which emerge as a means with which to further criticize the rapid changes of a society that is still (mal)adjusting to a global world. Rosa URTIAGA ECHEVARRA (University of Zaragoza, ES) The Exploration of Lesbian Desire in Deepa Mehtas Fire Deepa Mehta's Fire (1996) is the first feature film of her Elements TrilogyFire, Earth and Water. It speculates about the lesbian love between two sisters in law, both of them subjugated by their respective husbands. Being the first film that dramatized a lesbian relationship between two South Asian women, Fire had a very controversial reception. It accumulated contradictory meanings as it traversed the complex transnational space in its process of production and consumption. In this journey, as in the film itself, the female body epitomizes the site for struggle between the local and the global diaspora. In India, where the very awareness of female desire for sexual pleasure is revolutionary, Fire challenged the traditional values of the postcolonial family and nation. However, some scholars have argued that Mehta's portrayal waters down the politics of lesbian desire, since the protagonists' same-sex love emerges from the oppression of the arranged, heterosexual marriage in the joint family. This paper will try to show that the film offers a multivalenced view of lesbianism that includes compassion, affections, strong emotions and also eroticism. Although lesbianism is not depicted as a political stance, homoerotic desire emerges naturally in the home, gradually becoming a space for emotional and sexual fulfillment. Manuela COPPOLA (University of Calabria, IT)

Queering Sonnets: the Poetry of Patience Agbabi The emergence of Queer Diaspora Studies has imposed increasing attention to the ways in which women writers have challenged the hetero-centrism of dominant conceptions of diaspora. The theoretical intersection of Queer Studies and Diaspora Studies will provide a particularly useful framework to analyze the poetic work of Patience Agbabi in Transformatrix (2000) and Bloodshot Monochrome (2008). A British poet of Nigerian ancestry, Agbabi combines her experience as a spoken word artist and performer with her literary background as Oxford-educated poet. Straddling British lyric tradition and performance poetry, her inventively formal work explores the sonnet form while revealing the complexities of gender and sexuality. The paper will investigate the ways in which, embracing the page-stage, black-white, heterosexualhomosexual continuum, Agbabi queers the sonnet form as she destabilizes and subverts safe assumptions on literary canons, race, sex and gender. Maria Isabel Romero Ruiz (University of Mlaga, ES) Womens Migration, Prostitution and Human Trafficking Sex-work and prostitution can be classified as a modality of human trafficking. The aim of this paper is to bring to light the situation in which many women and children live when they are obliged to use their bodies as commodities and victims of sexual exploitation, to make an analysis of the historical precedents this trade has and of the different stages in the process and the causes for its existence. As a trans-national business, data about places of origin and destinations of victims as well as the means and ways in which this lucrative activity is done will be provided. Finally, existing discourses about human trafficking and sex-work will be put forward, and new trends in research will be proposed and opened.

SEMINAR 5 The Creative Reshaping of Vocabulary: Pseudo-/False Borrowing from/into English Session 1: WED, 14:30-16:30, B Session 2: WED, 17:00-19:00, B Convenors: Cristiano FURIASSI (Universit degli Studi di Torino, IT) Henrik GOTTLIEB (University of Copenhagen, DK) This seminar addresses the phenomenon of pseudo-/false borrowing, which occurs when genuine lexical borrowings are reinterpreted by different recipient languages, determining formal and/or semantic changes. The input of pseudo-/false borrowings is the result of the covert prestige attributed to the supposed donor culture. The bidirectional focus is on both false borrowings from English into other languages, that is false Anglicisms (recordman for record holder), and false borrowings from other languages into English, e.g. false Gallicisms (rendez-vous for secret meeting), false Italianisms (stiletto for spike heel), false Hispanisms (desperado for violent criminal), false Germanisms (Blitz for sudden attack). The aim of this seminar is to bring together research in this area of contact linguistics, welcoming contributions on specific languages, the definition of pseudo-/false borrowings, terminological issues, and categorization and systematization frameworks. SESSION 1
Cristiano FURIASSI (Universit degli Studi di Torino, IT)

False Loans and False Anglicisms: Issues in Terminology Up to now, the specific treatment of false loans in general and false Anglicisms in particular has not received adequate attention and the existing literature has been unable to provide univocal terminology and unambiguous definitions. Indeed, many different terms are used to refer to this linguistic phenomenon. With regard to false loans, the following labels have been used: false loans, pseudo-loans, pseudo-borrowings, and pseudo-formations. As to false Anglicisms, the following set of labels has been employed: false Anglicisms, pseudo-Anglicisms, pseudo-English loans, and quasi-English words. Terminological ambiguity is also evident in other, non-English, linguistic traditions: falsi anglicismi, falsi anglismi, pseudoanglicismi, pseudoanglismi, and anglicismi apparenti in Italian; Pseudoanglizismen and Scheinentlehnungen in German; faux anglicismes, pseudo-anglicismes, and sur-anglicismes in French; falsos anglicismos and pseudoanglicismos in Spanish. In order to report on the high degree of variability in the labels adopted, this paper includes a critical survey of the literature on false loans and false Anglicisms aimed at clarifying issues in terminology. Henrik GOTTLIEB (University of Copenhagen, DK) Are all Anglicisms Pseudo-English? This paper will demonstrate the difficulties involved in maintaining the traditional distinction between (1) false or pseudo-Anglicisms and (2) bona fide Anglicisms. Regardless of the definitions used, whether narrow or broad, Anglicisms remain part of the linguistic polysystem of the so-called receiving speech community. In that community, all linguistic entities are bound to be used and perceived differently than in a native English context, simply because they operate in another linguistic environment and tend to fulfill different needs. This is easily seen when looking at the semantic fields in which Anglicisms are found fields that are never identical to their immediate counterparts in Anglophone speech communities. Taking Danish as our point of departure, we will investigate the cline from recognized pseudo-Anglicisms, including archaisms (like butterfly for bow tie) and clipped items (e.g. basket for basketball), to standard Anglicisms, including covert (klumnist inspired by columnist) and overt borrowings (paper used instead of the established Danish papir). It turns out that what sets bona fide Anglicisms apart from pseudo-Anglicisms is the degree of un-Englishness rather than the absence of it. No Anglicism is an exact replica of its English etymon; there is always something non-English underneath whether termed pseudo or not.

Gisle ANDERSEN (NHH Norwegian School of Economics, NO) Pragmatic Borrowing = Pseudo-Borrowing? Evidence from a Contrastive Corpus Analysis Pragmatic borrowing concerns the borrowing of items with principally a pragmatic (non-lexical, extrapropositional) function from one language to another, including interjections, discourse markers and adverbial particles. This paper addresses the question of whether or not pragmatic borrowing entails a change in pragmatic function from donor to recipient language. This question will be investigated empirically by means of corpora representing contemporary English and Norwegian. The aim is to explore the use of certain forms and structures that have spread from English into Norwegian. Examples are the use of neologistic interjections such as duh, several attitudinal markers of irony including as if, yeah right and no shit (Sherlock), and a host of other items (sorry, wow, the emphatic yes! etc.). Such items are generally given very sketchy accounts in the literature, although they are known to be quantitatively significant (Johansson & Graedler 2002 indicate 23% of spoken Anglicisms). I investigate whether the functional range of such items is necessarily similar in donor and recipient languages, or whether a narrowing, broadening or shift in functions has occurred post hoc. If the latter, such items can justifiably be considered a (special) type of pseudo-borrowing. Sebastian KNOSPE (Universitt Greifswald, DE) On the Motivatedness of Pseudo-Anglicisms: Focus on German Following Carstensens (1979/1980/1981) model, pseudo-Anglicisms in German are usually divided into three subtypes morphological, semantic and lexical pseudo-loans while some researchers only study the latter (e.g. Onysko 2007: 52-55, contrary to Yang 1990: 12-14, Carstensen & Busse 1993-1996 and Grlach 2003: 61;

cf., for instance, Cypionka 1994 for French and Furiassi 2010 for Italian). The predominant interest in structural subcategories has left the question of what are the sources of pseudo-loans largely underinvestigated. This paper thus seeks to analyze their motivatedness, which in many cases can at least be reconstructed probabilistically. My claim is that often the principle of linguistic economy plays a role in their creation, albeit in different ways, depending on the (supposed) initiators. The mechanisms involved include shortenings that eliminate functional morphemes felt to be superfluous in non-native use, semantic shifts based on meaning expansion, metaphor and metonymy (Gottlieb 2005: 164-166), but also ludic analogous formations which are semantically consociated with an already established Anglicism (Hannah 1988). In light of that, one may argue for a distinction of more conventional and creative ad hoc items. The study draws on material from current German press data and, if attested, compares it with the entries in dictionaries of Anglicisms (Carstensen & Busse 1993-1996, Grlach 2005) and the OED. Jim WALKER (Universit Lumire Lyon 2, FR) False Anglicisms in French: A Measure of Their Acceptability for English Speakers There has been considerable work over the years on the subject of pseudo-Anglicisms in French, much of which revolves around classificatory criteria. To take one example, researchers have pondered whether the French words smoking and peeling, both often characterised as false Anglicisms, should be accorded the same status, given that the first is a transparent shortening of the English smoking jacket, whereas the derivation of peeling is less clear. Less attention has been paid, however, to issues of attitudes towards and the acceptability of false Anglicisms. Following on from previous research conducted by the author (1998) into the attitudes of French speakers to Anglicisms in general, this paper, therefore, will present research that seeks to look at the question of attitudes to false Anglicisms from an innovative perspective. Rather than looking at how French speakers react to them, we shall be investigating how Anglophone learners of French as a second language handle false Anglicisms, based on the following hypothesis: the awareness that forms such as tennisman, peeling and babyfoot are false Anglicisms will cause Anglophones to seek to avoid using them in French conversation, and that such measurements of acceptability are a useful tool feeding back into questions of categorisation.

SESSION 2
Brian MOTT (Universitat de Barcelona, ES) The Rise of the English -ing form in Modern Spanish Spanish has been borrowing vocabulary from English since the emergence of Britain as a world power in the nineteenth century with the concomitant development of the Industrial Revolution. This process reached its zenith in the second half of the twentieth century. One of the most noticeable phenomena in this area in recent years is the marked increase in the number of -ing forms appearing in Spanish, these ranging from the more serious to the blatantly humoristic, owing to the frequency and salience of this morphological type in the donor language. Not all of these words, however, are bona fide English items. Apart from obvious direct borrowings, like phishing, quisling and ranking, etc., there are inventions such as lifting < face-lift, parking disuasorio < park and ride, footing (fting) = jogging, and even new creations based on a Spanish stem, like puenting bungee jumping, metring riding on the back of underground trains, tumbing lying around, Vueling (airline), and, with a Spanish prefix, ecomrketing green marketing. This talk proposes to examine these neologisms from the point of view of their spelling, pronunciation, gender, countability, morphological and semantic development, collocation, and ontological category (e.g. ACTIVITY > PLACE, ACTIVITY > THING). Lucilla LOPRIORE (Universit degli Studi Roma Tre, IT) Valeria FIASCO (Universit degli Studi Roma Tre, IT) Creative Borrowings in Fashion Language The language of fashion permeates everyday language and it is continuously permeated by the ever changing fashion scenarios (Sager 1990; Simmel 1997). The increasing globalization of the fashion industry has forced garments to lose part of their original social meaning and to be inflected by local circumstances. In order to gain a wider audience, fashion media and journals have forced the language being used into a set of unified

and textual models shared and understood by an overgrowing global audience (Hamilton 1997; Damhorst 1999). Because of its global diffusion, the language of fashion magazines is characterised by a variety of loanwords, whatever language the magazines are published in (OHara 1986; Ceriani & Grandi 1995; Catrical 2004). This paper describes the consistent linguistic interference and the creative deviations occurring in the lexicon of fashion. The analysis focuses on English, French and Italian loanwords as used and modified in major fashion magazines and traces their creative integration into Italian and English ( Aitchison 1991; Gusmani 2004; Balteiro 2011). The corpus employed is drawn from the Italian and English versions of the fashion magazine Elle. The issues were collected over a period of three years, 2007- 2009, in order to monitor the diachronic development of the fashion lexis. Vincent RENNER (Universit Lumire Lyon 2, FR) Jess FERNNDEZ-DOMNGUEZ (Universidad de Valencia, ES) A Contrastive Look at Pseudo-Anglicisms in Romance (French, Spanish, Italian) A vast amount of specialized literature on Anglicisms in general and pseudo-Anglicisms in particular already exists, but the contrastive angle of attack has so far been relatively neglected by contact linguists. A finegrained comparative account of the phenomenon sheds fresh light both on the cross-linguistic and on the language-specific features of pseudo-Anglicization, especially in the case of languages which are closely related from a typological standpoint. This paper focuses on Romance and, using Furiassis (2010) work on Italian as a basis, it contrasts pseudo-Anglicisms in French, Spanish and Italian. The discussion is based on extensive lists of institutionalized lexical units in the three languages. It first centers on definitional matters, and then provides both a qualitative and quantitative analysis, detailing which subtypes are attested, and their relative proportions in the three languages. Ramn Mart SOLANO (Universit de Limoges, FR) Reinterpreting French Lexical Borrowings: Formal and Semantic Changes French is the modern language that has provided, and still provides, the greatest number of loanwords in English. Most of these borrowings are fully nativised both phonologically and morphologically. However, lexical loans are sometimes reinterpreted and thus give rise to special forms or senses that would look and sound awkward to French native speakers. Among the various mechanisms of formal reinterpretation we shall look into the substitution of suffixes (En. restaurateuse for Fr. restauratrice), the alteration of determiners (En. cri de coeur for Fr. cri du cur), clipping plus pluralisation (En. culottes for Fr. jupe-culotte) and conversion and extraneous derivation (En. rendezvouses, rendezvoused and rendezvousing). From a semantic perspective we shall focus on special cases of semantic shifts, either metaphoric or metonymic, such as duvet or dinette. Special cases of false Gallicisms in American English include bureau (meaning chest of drawers) and rsum where French would normally use commode and curriculum (vitae) respectively. Finally we shall consider the importance of terminology since a significant proportion of false Gallicisms are restricted to a technical language such as that of woodworking (mortise), leather industry (surcingle), printing (vignette), etc. Anna YUNATSKA (Zaporizhzhya National University, UA) False Borrowing and Semantic Derogation: Pseudo Spanish in American English The paper addresses false or pseudo-Spanish borrowings in American English, which are typically formed by means of Spanish definite article el and/or the Spanish suffix -o. These morphological elements of the Spanish language are combined with English words to produce pseudo Spanish. In this paper pseudo Spanish is viewed as a result of prejudiced attitudes to the Spanish-speaking communities in the United States. Thus, low prestige is covertly attributed to the Latino/a cultures and the Spanish language. Due to the continuous Mexican immigration to the United States and the controversial impact of Hispanic cultures into the U.S., Latino/as are prejudiced against by Americans of Anglo ethnic affiliation. One of the ways of verbalization of these prejudices is pseudo Spanish. White Anglo-Americans stereotype Latino/as as second-rate (el cheapo, disgusto), drunkards (blotto, stinko), drug-addicts (zonko), gangsters (desperado, wrongo). Some of the pseudo Spanish words are direct ethnic slurs, like the derogatory play of words latrino showing disrespect to Latino/a people (combination of latrine and latino) or maleducato (meaning poorly educated), tardivo (meaning a person who

is always late). Pseudo Spanish is a xenophobic and racist way to express negative emotions sarcastically, to demonstrate a negative attitude to an interlocutor or to reach a humorous effect.

SEMINAR 6 Linguistic and Rhetorical Perspectives on Argumentative Discourse Session 1: FRI, 09:00-11:00, NB 11 Session 2: SAT, 13:30-15:30, KC Convenors: Cornelia ILIE (Malm University, SE) Giuliana GARZONE (Universit Statale di Milano, IT) Argumentation is intrinsic to human communication, verbal and visual, oral and written, monologic and dialogic, private and public. One of the challenges facing the study of argumentation is to find appropriate analytical tools that capture the complex and multi-level argumentation strategies used in a wide range of discourses (academic, political, organisational, legal, journalism, advertising, etc.). This task is made even more challenging in contemporary society, in a context where increasing recourse is made to web-mediated communication, and the new social media. The aim of this seminar is to bring about a cross-fertilisation of linguistic and rhetorical approaches to answer the following questions: In what ways can linguistic and rhetorical studies of argumentation provide new and deeper insights into postmodern communication and miscommunication? In what ways are argumentation strategies adapted to the interactive, multimodal and hypertextual options offered by the new media? SESSION 1
Lilian BERMEJO-LUQUE (University of Granada, ES) Argumentative and Non-Argumentative Rhetorical Devices In this paper, I adopt J. Wenzels conception of the rhetorical dimension of communication as a matter of its power to induce beliefs and attitudes. On this view, argumentation would be just a particular means to produce such a kind of symbolic inducements. Taking this conception of the rhetorical as its starting point, the paper explores the different ways in which rhetorical mechanisms can enter into argumentative discourses. Particularly, a distinction between argumentative and non-argumentative rhetorical devices is worked out by analyzing several pieces of political discourse. On the other hand, the above conception of the rhetorical dimension of argumentation raises the question of how to tell the difference between the actual rhetorical properties of a given piece of argumentation (i.e., the features that can properly be said to be features of this piece of argumentation) and its ability to produce, on given occasions, such and such effects on its audience. A second, more conceptually oriented, goal of this paper is to provide a criterion for distinguishing the rhetorical features of a piece of argumentative discourse from the rest of its causal powers.

Paola CATENACCIO (Universit degli Studi di Milano, IT) Networked Dispositio: A Preliminary Investigation of Hypermodal Resource Deployment for Argument Building on the Web Over the last couple of decades the spread of new modes of communication has given rise to novel forms of textuality which have put to the test traditional principles of text design. The hypermodal nature of web-

mediated text demands that texts be created bearing in mind, on the one hand, the non-linear character of hypertextuality, and, on the other, the simultaneous, space-based logics of images. The lack of linearity in hypertext has been seen as particularly challenging for the design of web-mediated argumentative texts, even though a strand of research attempting to account for hypertext-mediated argument has also developed (cf. Carter 2000; Degano forth.). This paper attempts to contribute to this ongoing discussion through the analysis of two websites. The approach taken is discourse-analytical and takes the rhetorical concept of dispositio as its starting point to investigate the argument-developing strategies deployed. Chiara DEGANO (Universit degli Studi di Milano, IT) Multimodal Arguments on the Web This paper sets out to investigate the interrelation of visual and verbal component in argumentative discourse on the Web, an environment which sees in multimodality one of its constitutive elements. The analysis will focus in particular on activist groups campaigns, as a form of discourse which is explicitly argumentative and at the same time is the expression of groups who unlikely to get access to mainstream media find in the Web their privileged site of discourse. The possibility of visual argumentation has been an object of debate in argumentation theory, with some holding that visual images can be arguments on their own, as far as they invite reasoning-based adherence and others maintaining that they can only serve as a support to verbal arguments, as images do not call for rational scrutiny but only for immediate emotional response. This paper does not take a priori position in this respect, but aims to explore the use of visual that is made in Web activists campaigns, exploring at the same time mechanisms of cohesion and coherence construction across modes, as well as the nexus of intertextual references among verbal, (still)visual and video components. Yeliz DEMR (Hacettepe University, TR) Fallacious Acts in Interactive and Independent Turns: A Multi-Participant Debate Analysis As a verbal social and intellectual activity, argumentation involves convincing a reasonable critic of the acceptability of a standpoint by justifying or refuting the proposition expressed. However, during argumentation, discussants can be involved in fallacious acts, which can impede in their attempt to resolve the conflict on their own merits. Adopting the pragma-dialectical approach to argumentation (van Eemeren and Grootendorst, 1984), this study draws upon the visual and transcribed oral data of an episode of the wellknown multi-participant Turkish TV debate program Siyaset Meydan (Political Arena), and aims to uncover the relationship between the nature of the turns used by the participants of the debate and the fallacious acts committed in the relevant turns. The results of the analyses carried out so far revealed that more fallacious acts are committed when the turn is interactive (i.e., when the participants develop their arguments in opposition to other participants claims) than when it is independent (i.e., when the participants construct arguments independent of other participants). It was also observed that fallacious acts in the program are committed more often among public participants than they are committed by the moderator himself and the invited subject experts. Michel DUFOUR (Universit de la Sorbonne Nouvelle, FR) Uncontroversial Arguments The classical logical views hold that an argument is first and foremost a piece of discourse characterized by the presence of a typical premises/conclusion structure. Against this view, several influential contemporary theories of argumentation stress that, what I call a dialectical/dialogical context is a necessary condition of an argumentative verbal exchange leading to the production of arguments in the logical sense of the term. The dialectical/dialogical views of argument have a tendency to bring together both aspects and a consequence is that argumentation is seen as essentially controversial. This controversial aspect is even so pervasive that some authors hold it as the main criterion to decide that an exchange is an argument. My view is rather not to take controversy, explicit or not, as a necessary condition for an argument and to stick to the logical or inferential approach although it raises some specific problems. Then, room is left among

arguments beyond controversial ones. And this opens a path for the exploration of other forms of argument and the development of a broader methodological frame for the study of arguments. One challenging case is non face-to-face argumentation as met in some forms of media argumentation, another is didactical or explanatory argumentation. Federica FORMATO (Lancaster University, UK) Female Politicians and Women (-Associated) Practices: Gendered Argumentation on Social Networks The idea that social networks have democratized public opinion and more generally the voice of the people provides a space for academics to de-construct and re-construct gender and gendered argumentation. This paper investigates the reports on social networks of an Italian female Minister of the new government Monti that bursted into tears during the austerity plan conference in late 2011. The language used in the articles and comments that appeared on Facebook and Twitter in the following days is analysed to explore the subtle and less subtle gendered argumentation in Italy; In this country the concepts of gender and sex in specific masculine (McElhinny 1998) and masculinist (Cameron 2006) settings appear to be blurred by new and old stereotypes. The purpose of this paper is to offer a different perspective from studies carried out in the U.S. and the U.K. and to examine and question the outside perception and its argumentation on women in the workplace. Its aim is also to shed light on the emotional argumentation that is often associated with women in institutions and to review the idea of double bind and double discourses (Litosseliti 2006) on women in the public sphere (Cameron 2000). Giuliana GARZONE (Universit Statale di Milano, IT) The Interpreter-Mediated Police Interview as Argumentative Discourse: A Case-Study This paper analyses the interpreter- mediated police interview as a form of argumentative discourse, using as a starting point a case study involving an Italian suspect arrested in England. The police interview is a highly formalized speech event, subject to detailed institutional rules and strict discursive constraints; it is also characterized by a marked inequality in power relations (Fairclough 1995), which in the case examined is made worse by linguistic asymmetry. In the analysis it will be shown that when the police interview qualifies as an interrogation, as it has the purpose of gathering conclusive evidence or securing a confession (Shuy 1998: 8), the argumentative component is prevalent. Having established this premise, the paper will go on to discuss the dynamics of interaction in the police interview in light of argumentation theory (van Eemeren/Grootendorst/Snoek Henkemans 2002; van Rees 2003), also relying on concepts developed in research on public service interpreting, and in particular on legal interpreting at the police station and in the courtroom (e.g. Colin and Morris 1996; Berk-Seligson 1999, 2000; Cotterill 2002; Fowler 2004), and on categories drawn from discourse analysis, especially from Critical Discourse Analysis (Fairclough 1995). Sedef ALGI (Middle East Technical University, TR) iler HATPOLU (Middle East Technical University, TR) An Introduction of a Contrastive Scheme for Linguistic and Discursive Analyses of Academic Argumentative Paragraphs in Turkish (L1) and English (L2) Writing in L2 for students with lower proficiency levels can be challenging. Due to their limited knowledge in L2, learners usually transfer structures from L1 into their L2 writing, which cause problems that should be identified and dealt with while teaching academic writing. The aim of this study is to contribute to this area of research by identifying the grammatical structures native speakers of Turkish learning English transfer into their L2 writing but the employment of which results in weaker/abrupt and/or inappropriate argumentations. The goal is to suggest an analytical tool revealing the multifaceted relationship between grammar, discourse and successful argumentation in academic writing. For this study, two sets of argumentative paragraphs written in Turkish and English by native speakers of Turkish were collected and the (un)certainty markers used in these paragraphs were compared and contrasted.

The transfers from L1 to L2 were identified and the metapragmatic problems arising from those transfers were categorised. The results of the study showed that in Turkish and English there are different devices signaling (un)certainty; and that the students mainly have problems with structures which are multifunctional in their mother tongue but have several counterparts with narrower semantic meanings in L2. Cornelia ILIE (Malm University, SE) Questioning or Calling into Question? The Argumentative Role of Questions in Deliberative Dialogue In deliberative dialogue questions are not necessarily used to elicit a response, but to assert or deny a point implicitly. A distinction was made by Quintilian between two fundamental interrogative strategies: to ask, i.e. require information by means of a straightforward question, and to enquire, i.e. emphasise a point in order to prove something by means of a rhetorical figure (e.g. rhetorical question). More recently, Bambrough and Rhees (1966) distinguish between inquisitive questions that call for information (deciding that) and deliberative questions that call for decisions (deciding to). The boundary between the two categories of questions is rather fuzzy, especially when they are used in argumentation for deliberative purposes. An analysis of questioning strategies in public debates and media interviews is proposed within the framework of a pragma-rhetorical approach (Ilie 2006, 2009), which integrates a rhetorical perspective on reasoning with argumentative questions (Walton 1991, 1997) into a pragmatic analytical framework. In pragmatic terms, the act of questioning is treated as belonging to the category of directive speech acts, which focus on argument foregrounding and backgrounding. In rhetorical terms, the act of questioning is seen to entail a polarisation of the form-function interface, by partly revealing and partly concealing ulterior motives.

Gabrijela KISICEK (University of Zagreb, HR) Argumentation Strategies in the Public Debate on Croatian Accession to European Union Research in this paper aims to describe and determine what argumentation strategies were used in Croatian public debate on accession to European Union. After Croatia finished accession negotiations on 30 June 2011 there was a public debate, both in Parliament and in media where supporters and opponents of EU presented their arguments. This paper analyzes political speeches for and against EU depicting arguments and fallacies specific for each side. Corpora for research included 2 debates in Parliament and 10 debates on national television where supporters and opponents of EU presented their argument. The main goal of the analysis was to determine what kind of arguments are frequently used, are there fallacies in argumentation and which fallacies are the most frequent, what are the differences and similarities in argumentative strategies between two opposed sides. Supporters of EU often use topoi (Wodak, 2006, Krzyzanowski 2009) and argument from authority while opponents often use examples and testimony. Both sides frequently use argumentum ad baculum, argumentum ad hominem, argumentum ad verecundiam, overlooking alternatives, hasty generalizations etc. There is also a difference between two sides in using values as a support for their claims. Kendall R. PHILLIPS (Syracuse University, US) Controversial Communication: Entangled Arguments over New Media The introduction of new media technologies is often accompanied by social anxiety and argumentation about the way these new technologies will challenge previously understood social norms and regulations. Controversies over recent new media like facebook, youtube, and even google, reveal contemporary anxieties over issues of privacy, transnational communication, and censorship as well as traditional topics like cultural values and restrictions surrounding sex and violence. These controversies are often complicated by the entanglement of numerous spheres of authority as a new media technology intersects with private, political, legal and commercial spheres. The current essay seeks to shed light on contemporary controversies by examining the rhetorical dimensions of earlier contests over the introduction and popularization of the moving picture. While the motion picture is currently a familiar and comfortable medium, in its earliest decades (roughly 1895 to 1933) the moving pictures

were the subject of intense controversy. The current essay will focus on the controversies over moving pictures within the United States by paying particular attention to the ways that political, commercial and legal discourses became entangled and the ways that these entanglements were resolved. Elizabeth SWAIN (University of Trieste, IT) Persuading the World Online: Argumentation Styles on Ministry of Foreign Affairs Websites The persuasive function is salient in the domain of public diplomacy, where foreign ministry (MFA) websites are an increasingly important means for states to promoting their foreign policy and image in the international public arena. MFA sites are also fertile terrain for the analysis of different styles of argumentation in diplomatic discourse, particularly when the issues discussed are politically controversial. This paper accordingly presents the analysis of a corpus of written, argumentative English language texts dealing with sensitive topics, taken from MFA websites worldwide. Building on applications to the domains of journalism and education (e.g. Coffin, 2002; Hood, 2006; Swain, 2007, 2010, forthcoming; White, 1998; Feez et al, 2008; Thomson & White, 2008), the study uses the tools of appraisal theory (Martin & White, 2005) to capture some of the key linguistic and discourse resources used by these texts to position states and their audiences vis--vis the topics discussed, and shows how regular combinations of certain types of resources correspond to different styles of argumentation. The results leave room for speculation as to the relationship between the latter and issues of power and status in the world community. Sole Alba ZOLLO (Universit di Napoli Federico II, IT) Raising Awareness via Argumentation: A Multimodal Analysis of the Council of Europe Campaigns for the Protection of Human Rights This study is part of an ongoing investigation on the verbal and non-verbal strategies present in the Council of Europes campaigns for the protection of human rights. Public campaigns can employ various rhetorical persuasive techniques. In fact, they rely on argumentation, sloganeering, and emotional appeals in an effort to mold public attitudes (Perloff, 2003: 303). Following the tradition of CDA and Social Semiotics we will focus on the linguistic and visual manifestations of argumentation across a range of different genres looking at the way in which they interact to produce a persuasive message. The analysis will be conducted on a corpus collected from the Council of Europes website. It includes different text types posters, leaflets, booklets, videoclips, and more which belong to the most significant campaigns launched in 2006. This study explores how the Council of Europe promotes both human rights issues and its institution through argumentative-persuasive techniques. In addition, this research aims at showing how argumentation may contribute to creating a stereotyped construction of human rights discourse.

SEMINAR 7 EHES: the Case of Womens and Gender Studies Session 1: THUR, 09:00-11:00, TB 415 Session 2: FRI, 11:30-13:30, TB 490 Convenors: Renate HAAS (University of Kiel, DE) Reghina DASCL (University of the West, RO) Since the 1970s, Continental English Studies have seen unprecedented growth and specialisation. Among the most important new sub-disciplines have been Women's Studies and Gender Studies. Starting from Anglophone influences, their development has varied greatly due to special national

and local conditions. The seminar therefore aims at a first survey by highlighting countries from different parts of Europe. Particular attention is to be paid to institutional structures (cp. EHES 1+2), native traditions, specific forms and functions of Women's and Gender Studies, and the mediating role of English Studies in comparison with other disciplines (e.g. sociology). SESSION 1
ngels CARAB (University of Barcelona, ES) Josep M. ARMENGOL (University of Castilla La-Mancha, ES) Spain: Masculinity Studies and/in English Studies In line with the growing interest in masculinity studies, the Center for Women and Literature/UNESCO Chair Women, Development and Cultures at the University of Barcelona (www.ub.edu/cdona) has increasingly incorporated masculinity studies as one of its foci. Co-founded by ngels Carab, Professor Emerita of American Studies, the Center has since 1998 hosted three research projects on (American) literary masculinities (www.ub.edu/filoan/masculinidades.html). This presentation will show how studies of (American) cultural and literary representations of masculinity are innovating and enriching both Gender and English Studies programs, helping not only deconstruct traditional masculinity but also promote alternative and more egalitarian models of being a man. Julie SAUVAGE (Universit Paul Valry Montpellier 3, FR) Womens and Gender Studies in France: Out of Trouble? The development of Womens and Gender Studies in France over the past decades seems quite limited. Yet recent initiatives like the creation of the Socit dEtudes Anglophones sur le Genre et les Femmes by English Studies specialists in 2010 both show that the field is drawing renewed attention and point to the influence of English Studies in this respect. However, that this development should occur no less than thirty-seven years after the publication of The Laugh of the Medusa by a Joyce scholar and prominent feminist raises questions. To what extent can French specificities, including the political theory that still legitimates the current academic institutions, account for such a time lag? Renate HAAS (University of Kiel, DE) Germany: Two Steps Forward and One Back? Among the hundreds of English Studies professorships in Germany, only two have an official Womens and Gender Studies (=WGS) focus. Across the academic disciplines, 0.39 % are WGS professorships, 3.33 of them held by men. The paper will first try to trace the development of WGS in German English Studies by highlighting institutional aspects and important achievements. The subsequent discussion will focus on the questions of what WGS have meant for English Studies as a discipline, on the one hand, and what Anglicist institutionalisation has meant for WGS, on the other. Ljiljana Ina GJURGJAN (University of Zagreb, HR) Croatia: the Social Symbolic in a Transitional Society and Womens Studies The paper proposes to look into womens studies in Croatia as paradigmatic of the development of womens studies in post-communist, transitional societies. It will analyze the ways in which the legal equality given to women in a communist country undermined, rather than encouraged the re-articulation of womens position in regard to the social symbolic. It will then discuss the situation in which Croatian women have found themselves after the nineties, their self/representation inscribed into one of the two conflicting cultural codes: newly emerged national iconography and the new openness, even exhibitionism, in regard to the domestic and sexual issues.

Mia LIINASON (Lund University, SE) Successes, Paradoxes: Gender Studies in Sweden In Sweden, Gender Studies is by now successfully institutionalized in the academic context. The process has been characterized by successes, but also setbacks. In addition, there has been great variation between different subject areas, and the integration of gender into the modern language departments has been marked by slow pace and extreme instability. In my presentation, I will highlight key points and strategies used by feminists. I will also locate the analysis in a wider social context, examining the institutionalization as part of a national project with paradoxical effects for feminism as emancipatory.

Aleksandra IZGARJAN (University of Novi Sad, RS) Serbia: The Long Way from Activism to Academia The paper charters the arduous journey of gender studies in the past three decades, when Serbia made the transition from a socialist regime and dictatorship to democracy. The independent Centres for Gender Studies in Novi Sad and Belgrade turned out to be generators of positive changes. Their political activism led to the passing of laws protecting womens rights, access of women to important government bodies, and the inclusion of gender studies at the universities in Novi Sad and Belgrade. In 2003, the Centre of Gender Studies at the University of Novi Sad was established. Two of its twelve professors belong to the English department. Viktorija PETKOVSKA (University St. Kliment Ohridski, MK) Macedonia: Womens and Gender Studies and Europe The aim of this paper is to give an overview of the influence of English Studies upon the development of Womens and Gender Studies in the Republic of Macedonia during the period of its continual effort to join the European Union. It is precisely during this period that the country needs to address various societal aspects and try to establish a fair basis for equality and non-discrimination on all relevant levels. Furthermore, the paper will focus upon sexist language usage as a specific form of sex discrimination and will make an attempt to compare sexist language usage in English and Macedonian. Reghina DASCL (University of the West, RO) From Loitering with Intent to Consensual Union Anglicists and Gender Studies in Romania From the start, the post-89 curricular overhaul of English Studies in Romania has been powerfully impacted upon by the development of Womens and Gender Studies. Striving to reconnect to the state of the art, Romanian Anglicists have become vividly aware of the many seminal intersection points of feminist, postcolonial and postmodern discourses. This marriage of true minds has, however, so far rejected institutionalization. The future productivity of feminist knowledge, Romanian Anglicists seem to think, will be possible only outside the project of institutionalizing Womens and Gender Studies as an autonomous curricular entity.

SEMINAR 8 What prospects for Feminist Theories? Session 1: THUR, 14:30-16:30, TB 415 Convenors: Florence BINARD (Universit Paris Diderot, FR)

Michel PRUM (Universit Paris Diderot, FR) Julie GOTTLIEB (University of Sheffield, UK) The aim of this seminar will be to discuss feminist theories of the 21st century and their impact on academic research and the reshaping of gender roles in society. The following questions will be addressed: To what extent have gay, lesbian, transgender, queer or masculinity theories added to feminist theories? What impact have feminist theories had on other disciplines? What theories have influenced feminist theories? Do linguistic feminist theories change the way we speak and write? What future for transnational, post-colonial feminism, eco-feminism etc.? Which analytical tools for feminism? Is there such a thing as feminine literature? What feminist approach to literature? What feminist approach to (women's) history? How does feminist theory influence women's history or perception of it? Is there a place for religion in contemporary feminist theories? What place for biology or "hard sciences" in feminist theories? SESSION 1
Pelin KMBET (Hacettepe University, TR) Towards a New War against Male Dominancy: Ecofeminism Ecofeminism can be considered to be a movement which explores the interrelated oppression and suppression of nature and women. Scholars and many ecofeminists have argued that both feminism and environmental movements are in close interaction with each other that ecofeminism dwells on the critical points of the resemblances between these movements. Ecofeminism, on the other hand not only concentrates upon the interaction points of nature and women, but it is also concerned with identity construction, power relations between genders and many other social issues that have been particularly affecting women. The underlying aim of this movement is to dismantle the dichotomies that have been established and sought to be stabilised by male discourses; such as self/other, culture/nature, men/women, heterosexual/homosexual and so on. Ecofeminism both as an environmental and feminist movement has been placed in academic interdisciplinary studies, which advocates new ideologies and paradigm shifts to erase the boundaries between genders and to heal the social inequalities resulting from prejudices and certain established ascriptions as well as the androcentric and anropocentric biases of Western civilization. Ecofeminism seeks to reconstruct new paradigms that can liberate all beings under oppression and wage war against racism, classicism, ageism, ethnocentricsm, and heterosexisms. Thus, the aim of this paper is to explore ecofeminism with regard to the issues that concerns itself with precisely related to women identity, body and sexuality defined and entrapped by male supremacy. Also, the theories it suggests, the changes it proposes and its place among feminist discourses and to what extent it nourishes from environmental studies will be scrutinised. Ljilijana Ina GJURGJAN (University of Zagreb, HR) Towards a New Language and a New Conceptualization of Gender The paper addresses ethical implications of the destabilization of gender binaries and logocentric discourse. It argues that cultural criticism is the most productive critical method in highlighting the blind spots of patriarchal signifying practices in popular literature, advertisements and visual media specially when theoretically anchored in gender studies and their analysis of the rhetorical strategies representing cultural givens as nature (S.de Beauvoir, J. Butler). Therefore, the destabilization of the gender binary and logocentricity of language have proven to be excellent strategies of subversion and re-evaluation as I intend to show in the analysis of A. S. Byatts The Djinn in the Nightingales Eye, A. Richs Twenty-One Love Poems, E. Bolands In Her Own Image and N. Jordans The Crying Game. I would also address the significance of the notion of lcriture fminine (Cixous). Though a utopian fantasy of a possible break away from the metaphysical space of representation, ambivalent in regard to the stereotype of woman as nature and a body, it nonetheless envisages the possibility to step out of the logocentric discourse. Relying on the expressive power of the full words (Freud) liberated through poetic language (Kristeva), it also provides an alternative to the Cartesian conceptualization of the feminine.

Yasmina DJAFRI (University Abdelhamid Ibn Badis Mostaganem, DZ) A Female Literature Teacher's Journey: Sandra Gilbert and Forms of Alieanation No feminist critic, even the least committed one, can deny the intellectual excitement the feminists have generated in the literary field. Their involvement in the creation of a female literary canon was stimulated by an urge to redo, reinterpret, and rewrite Western literature. The impulse to revise standardized understandings of Western literary history and culture has permitted to learn and teach more. It has also enabled a redefinition of literary genres while the latter were deeply influenced by psychological dominant notions about gender relationships. Yet, in an era where feminist critics achievements seem already established and deeply implicated in the academy, a form of cultural alienation, to use Gilberts terminology, is still perpetuated in our educational settings. Hence, the present essay is an attempt to examine various forms of alienation among teachers of literature in English to Algerian university learners. First, particular attention will be devoted to the gender relationships between teachers that dictate the teaching of certain texts over others, therefore perpetuating a form of silence. Second, some light will be shed on the syllabuses designers male orientations which contribute to cultivate a form of indifference. Christle LE BIHAN (Universit de Poitiers, FR) Feminist Linguistic Theories and Political Correctness: Changing the Discourse on Women? In order to evaluate what prospects exist for feminist theories, this paper proposes a historical perspective looking at the beginnings of feminist linguistics in the context of the liberation movements of the late 1960s, early 1970s and its link with the development, particularly in the US, of what came to be known as political correctness. The expression political correctness, which had its origins in the left and was mostly used by it in an ironical way, came to be used by the right to denounce a movement which emerged on the campuses of elite American universities in the middle of the 1980s and which aimed at putting an end to the exclusion of racial, ethnic and sexual minorities (women and gays) from university curricula, the student and teaching bodies or their marginalization therein. One aspect of this movement involved an attempt at reforming the language used to refer to these minorities, to rid it of racist, sexist or homophobic connotations. It is actually the one which met with the most criticism, the right using the term political correctness to warn about the threat to freedom of speech the imposition of a form of linguistic correctness embodied. This attempt at a linguistic reform has been based on a theoretical approach to language use, and for that, those associated with political correctness have borrowed from a variety of critical works, among which feminist linguistic theories. Indeed these theories have been used so as to develop an analysis of the link between language and reality and the way the latter is shaped by those who have the power to name things and thus to determine their meaning, i. e. white men, who, in linguist Robin Lakoffs words, use language to solidify the existing power structure (Lakoff, The Language War, 2001). It is on this basis that the pragmatic dimension of political correctness was developed through the adoption of a series of measures such as speech codes and anti-harassment guidelines, with the aim of altering, notably, the discourse about women and thereby bringing social change by modifying social attitudes. This paper will thus reassess the link between feminist linguistic theories and political correctness by looking at the way feminist linguists such as Deborah Cameron or Sara Mills in Britain and Robin Lakoff in the US have assessed political correctness. What mutual enrichment, if any, has taken place? In other words, has the development of political correctness benefited feminist linguistic theories by contributing to changing the discourse on women or has it, on the contrary, backfired on them? Florence BINARD (Universit Paris Diderot, FR) The Sex/Gender Bicategorisation : A Sexist Analytical Tool ? If the difference between the races has long been deconstructed, the difference between the sexes which partakes of a similar construction in that it proceeds from an essentialisation of physical and mental traits based on phenotypes (not the skin colour but primary and secondary sexual characters) remains a matter of debate amongst scientists and feminists. If the sex/gender bicategorisation (a 70s feminist concept) aimed at emphasisng the cultural construction of the feminine and masculine, it nonetheless contributed to reinforcing

the idea of an natural, innate sex as opposed to an acquired gender. As a matter of fact in this binary opposition, feminists have mainly studied gender to the detriment of sex thus paving the way for an androcentric scientism of the sex. We can but deplore the fact that today contrary to the concept of race, the concept of sex has not yet been de-essentialised in the minds of numerous feminists and a fortiori in that of the public at large for whom the idea that women are from Venus and men from Mars stands as an undeniable fact. The aim of this paper will be twofold, on the one hand we will study the impact of the theory of sexual selection developed by Darwin in The Descent (1971) on contemporary feminist theories. On the other hand, we will show that the bicategorial analytical tool, sex/gender, proceeds from a basic binary frame of mind which reinforces the idea that sex structures the identity of an individual and that as a consequence a scientific deconstruction of the sexual dimorphism is crucial to an anti-sexist theory. Julie GOTTLIEB (University of Sheffield, UK) The Language of British Feminism in the Aftermath of Suffrage This paper will provide an overview of the immediate impact of womens suffrage in Britain after the Great War, and concentrate on the language and shifting discourse of British feminism. There was a momentous sense of achievement when the Representation of the Peoples Act was passed in March 1918 (passed 385 to 55 in the House of Commons) and when all men and women over 30 years of age voted for the first time in December 1918. Of the entirely new elements introduced by the Actthe naval and military voter and the woman voter the latter simultaneously excited more expectation and anxiety. It was reported that while there was never such an outwardly tame general election as that held on 14 December, 1918, there was one section of electors to whom, however externally calm, the election must have brought a thrill. The women are said to have voted in crowds, in some London constituencies greatly outnumbering the men, and in their eagerness forming queues at the more populous polling stations, for all the world as though they were out for the impossible butter or meat before the Food Controller took us on hand. The experience was not only novel but momentous-- of revolutionary proportion. This ravenous anticipation was dampened by frustration on the part of those still excluded from the franchise, and Mary Macarthur pointed to the paradox where the vote was conceded to women on the ground of their services in the war, yet the Act excluded the vast majority of women warworkers. Gullace has encouraged us to revisit the whole question of the granting of the franchise, arguing that the basis for citizenship was recast during the Great War as patriotism, not manhood. This does not, however, diminish the symbolic importance of the achievement of suffrage for women. For Lady Londonderry, since 1918 [w]hat a change has taken place in the position of women in politics since those days! Enfranchisement opened the flood gates to womens entry into the public sphere, and this paper will consider a variety of responses to womens suffrage, from the feeling that womens suffrage was a panacea, to the promise of suffrage, and then to an almost instant sense of its anti-climax. It will also examine how the advent of suffrage fuelled debates about the limits of womens citizenship; consider the experience and the representations of those women who sought to take immediate advantage of women standing for Parliament; and the generational conflict between those who had fought in the vanguard of the suffrage movement and those coming of age after enfranchisement. By tracing this discourse and considering the longer history of British feminism, it will seek to identity the sources for the discourses and campaigning priorities for Feminists in our own time, likewise a period that has followed a big wave of feminist action and achievement and must reinvigorate and reinvent itself.

SEMINAR 9 Media in English as a Reflection / Construction of Contemporary Social and Cultural Changes
Session 1: FRI, 17:00-19:00, KC Convenors: Mara Jos COPERAS-AGUILAR (Universitat de Valncia, ES)

Slvka TOMAKOV (Univerzita P. J. afrika v Koiciach, SK)

Contemporary societies and cultures are characterized by the pervasive presence of the media. We are informed, educated and entertained by the media, the media shape the public opinion, we use them to get in touch with other people. Societies and cultures are changing very fast partly thanks to the media discourses and the media reflect the changes that are taking place in the cultural contexts. In this seminar we would like to highlight how the media, specifically those in English, reflect changes in contemporary societies and/or how constructed media discourses shape attitudes, habits, economy, political thinking, etc. Contributions could be focused on a wide range of media from, already, traditional ones (press, radio, television, cinema, advertising) on any support (written, analogue, digital) to the Internet and social networks.

SESSION 1
Mara Jos COPERAS-AGUILAR (Universitat de Valncia, ES) The Influence of the New Media on the Old Press Newspapers were the first media to emerge as soon as the 17 century, followed by magazines in the 18 th century. The new media which appeared in the 20 century (cinema, radio and television) and the latest new social media have turned upside down the printed press. First the radio and then television imposed themselves, within the journalistic field, as dominant regarding the selection of media relevant stories and the way to present them and, for instance, television discourse, which has always been dramatic and spectacular, has permeated the discourse of the press. Competition with other media, especially television and the Internet, has obliged newspapers to undergo a design revolution and, for instance, the spread of the Internet has brought about a tendency to imitate the on-line sites or the digital versions of newspapers. In the last years there have also been changes in at least a part of the readership, who are no longer trained in classical traditions of the written press in the Western world, but in the mass-media products, preferably broadcasting or electronic media, whose discourse forms are more related to a hypertextual logic than the linear-rational logic of the old press. David HAIGRON (Universit deCaen Basse-Normandie, FR) The Rise of the Internet in British Political Communication: New Communication Tool or New Democratic Era? Television remains British voters main source of political information and has long enabled political parties to address already-gathered crowds. But the development of the Internet now entails a shift from a logic of group gatherings to one of networks. The parties websites are mostly visited by supporters and journalists who then act as relays of information, and politicians are also present on community platforms (YouTube, Facebook, Twitter, etc.). The medium is a message in itself as it signals the parties wish to appear modern and eager to engage in a more active, less top-down, unidirectional communication with the electorate in a new political arena where the production of the media discourse has to be shared with an ever-increasing number of participants (blogs, netroots, wikis, spoofs, etc.). This paper examines the parties communication strategies to orchestrate the circulation of their messages via networking and to stage-manage horizontal exchanges with the voters so as to influence their attitudes and electoral behaviour. It also analyzes how the rise of the Internet both reflects and incites sociocultural changes and a growing demand for more participatory forms of debates in a representative democracy. Jane Helen JOHNSON (Universita' di Bologna, IT) Family in the UK Media: A Diachronic Corpus-Assisted Study The institution of the family in Britain is undergoing considerable change, involving the formation and dissolution of families and households, and the evolving expectations within individuals personal relationships (Giddens 2001: 178). Since discourse and society shape each other (Fairclough 1992: 9), the linguistic representation of the family may be indicative of its social representation (Berger and Luckmann
th th

1966), defined as knowledge and assumptions, [...], belief systems, attitudes and dispositions to act, ideas and ideologies, etc. within different domains of life (Linell 2001: 124). Following an MD-CADS approach (Partington 2010), this study investigates the linguistic representation of the family in a purpose-built corpus of British newspaper texts dating between 2000 and 2005. A more extended diachronic element will be provided by means of comparison with a sub-section of a much larger newspaper corpus (SiBol 93) containing texts from the early 1990s. A quantitative investigation of linguistic patterns around the words family/families is made, using both keyword and key cluster lists, followed by a qualitative analysis of particular stretches of discourse to build a comparative picture of the different representations of the family.One interesting result is the emergence of a personal family narrative, a recurrent and thus salient feature in certain newspapers. Laura MONRS-GASPAR (Universitat de Valncia, ES) Prophets and the Media: Modern Refigurations of Cassandra on the Press The presence of the Cassandra myth in the British press is in contrast with the fruitful reworkings of the Trojan princess in modern narrative, poetry and drama. Yet from the nineteenth century onwards, refigurations of Cassandra in newspapers and magazines as a mocked prophetess show how the words of Priams daughter can be adapted to contemporary social vindications. As a major source for sociological studies, the printed press reworks Cassandra as a synonym with the rejected visionary discourse which anticipates the wrongs of the politics of an era. The focus of this paper is on the development of the voice of Cassandra from the feminist vindications of the nineteenth century, for example, to the discussion of war conflicts in the twentieth- and twenty-first centuries. The presence of the stereotype of the prophet in the collective consciousness of an age reveals the Cassandra myth as witness and chronicler of its mindset. Katarina RASULI (University of Belgrade, RS) What's in a Place Name? On the Metonymic Construal of Agency and Identity in News Discourse This paper explores place name metonymies in contemporary news discourse in English (e.g. Turkey votes for new constitution, China could reach Moonby 2020, Tensions between Washington and Tehran, Europe worried about Greece), combining theoretical insights from cognitive linguistics and critical discourse analysis. The focus is on the role of such metonymic mappings in the construal of agency and identity. The analysis, based on a corpus of news reports (newswires, daily newspapersand television broadcast news), sheds light on 1) the variety and interaction of vehicle-to-target routes in the pertinent metonymic mappings, 2) the strategies of metonymy elaboration in news discourse, including the recursive use of metonyms on different levels of generalization, 3) the correlation between the transparency/opacity of a metonymic route and agency, and 4) the metonymic reframing of identity. It is argued that place name metonymies in news discourse provide a powerful conceptual tool in the construction of political and social realites, and that the explanatory potential of cognitive linguistics and critical discourse analysis could be integrated in a fruitful way to raise awareness about the conceptual impact of this phenomenon.

SEMINAR 10 The Silent Life of Things: Representing and Reading Commodified "Objecthood" Session 1: SAT, 9:00-11:00, A Convenors: Alan MUNTON (University of Exeter, UK) Daniela ROGOBETE (University of Craiova, RO) This seminar will explore, in cross-disciplinary terms, how postmodern literature and art have responded to changing modes of representation of material objects as things as they are altered by the economic processes of excessive commodification. Objects - particularly those open to

ideological and media-based interpretation - will be analysed as participants in what we hope will be a newly-defined negotiation between postmodern "subjectivity" and "objectivity". Do represented objects, when their thingness is engendered by consumerist culture, resist commodification, or surrender to it? What then is their cultural location? Topics to be discussed might include: literary and artistic representations of our "material habitus" and its relation to postmodern identity; objecthood situated on the threshold between everyday instrumentality and the aesthetic in museal spaces; the dissolution-assertion of objecthood in postmodern art; a post-Soja understanding of the "trialectics" of things, objects and fetishes. SESSION 1
Mehmet Ali ELKEL (Pamukkale University, TR) Multicultural Uniformity: Postcolonial Reification in the Novels of Rushdie and Kureishi In postcolonial and postmodern texts in the second half of the twentieth century, the process of reification stands out as the rejection of identities and beliefs. Postcolonial novels by postcolonial British authors reflect not only an anti-imperialist stance in the aftermath of the colonial enterprise, but also a new form of hybridised identity for the characters of both Indian and English origin, thus suggesting a new postcolonial culture. Dislocation of culture and identity through the process of hybridisation produces its own resistance towards changes in values, principles and beliefs. In this respect, Salman Rushdies and Hanif Kureishis novels portray postcolonial individuals who attempt to resist cultural hybridisation by preserving their traditional and religious identity. However, their resistance turns out to be commodified in terms of their meals, clothes and even beliefs. From the coca-colonization of the planet in Rushdies The Satanic Verses (1988) to the reification of both colonial and postcolonial identities via the insistence upon ethnic clothing in opposition to popular brands in Kureishis The Buddha of Suburbia (1990) and The Black Album (1995), this paper explores how identities succumb to the models constructed by the market, which totalizes and aggregates all individuals under a cultural uniformity. As an artistic representation, literature of the postcolonial period, then, reflects Western products as the forms of cultural fetishism in order for postcolonial migrants to be westernised, while it reflects the ethnic characteristics of postcolonial individuals not as the sources of their means of cultural preservation, but as their means of financial survival through reification. Maria Teresa CHIALANT (University of Salerno, IT) Things, Objects, Fetishes: The Current Critical Debate in Italy In the past decades, a new interest in thingness has emerged, and a new field of material culture studies in the humanities has opened up. Relevant theoretical work has been produced from a Cultural Studies approach, and some literary critics have read texts in their connection with material culture and the established concepts of commodity and fetish, giving particular attention to the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. In Italy, research into catalogues, taxonomies and classifications of objects is pivotal in two important critics work: Francesco Orlandos Gli oggetti desueti nelle immagini della letteratura, 1994 (trans. as Obsolete Objects in the Literary Imagination, 2006), which adopts a Freudian-formalistic approach, and, more recently, Umberto Ecos Vertigine della lista (trans. as The Infinity of Lists, both 2009), which is an extensive piece of research strongly connected to the discourse on things in the verbal and visual arts. Another significant contribution is Massimo Fusillos Feticci: Letteratura, cinema, arti visive [Fetishes: Literature, cinema and the visual arts] 2012, which looks at the object in literature not only as a theme, but also as a narrative function, a symbolic element, and a multi-purpose textual device. The aim of my paper is to provide a survey of theoretical studies on things, objects and fetishes which have been recently published in Italy a description of the state of the art. The disciplines involved are philosophy, media studies, comparative literature, cultural studies and literature. Hande GRSES (University College London, UK)

Collecting Desire: A Comparative Analysis of John Fowless The Collector and Orhan Pamuks The Museum of Innocence Ownership is the most intimate relationship that one can have to objects, claims Walter Benjamin, talking about his passion for collecting books. The desire to possess appears to be the main motivation behind all collections. While the possession aspect plays an important role in the relation between collector and collection, I believe it is also indispensable to analyse the implications of the word desire. Regardless of their use or commodity value, objects gain distinct meanings once they become part of a collection because it ties them to the realization of the collectors desire. Desire thus finds expression in the objects of the collection, allowing the collector to have control over the uncontrollable domain of fantasy. With the intricate relation between desire and fantasy at its centre, this paper aims to offer a comparative analysis of two novels that focus on the collection: The Collector (1963) and The Museum of Innocence (2008, trans. 2009). Both narratives depict the obsessive feelings that the protagonist has for their beloved through the construction of a collection. In both narratives the process of collecting is deeply connected with the construction of the beloved, whose representation and construction as an object of fantasy will also be discussed. Mainly using the theoretical framework offered by the writings of Jacques Lacan, this paper will analyse the effects that collected objects have on the creation and realization of the beloved as fantasy. Pallavi NARAYAN (Indian Institute of Technology Delhi, IN) Pamuks Neighbourhood: The Western Object Utilizing narrative as well as sociological bases, this paper undertakes the examination of the object as thing and fetish in Orhan Pamuks The Black Book (1994) and The Museum of Innocence (2008, trans. 2009). It studies the contemporary neighbourhood in the novels as a multiple interpretive site composed of material items, structures and objects that make up a universal vocabulary of space. This is discussed through the enumeration of objects and images which constitute urban life, especially through tactics of walking and of negotiating with its inhabitants. Every chance encounter, every fleeting moment is carefully, lovingly documented and shown to be embodied in objects which are themselves described in caressing detail, anchoring the city in time. In a broader sense, the paper concerns itself with how successive transformations to the citys skyline effected by the State affects the mental and emotional spaces of everyday lived reality how the buildings were actually used, and how their changing shapes and thrust towards being European resulted in a greater attachment to Western objects. It concludes by displaying how Pamuks neighbourhood, in its burgeoning objecthood, sites collective memory in the built environment such that it situates itself between everyday instrumentality and the States aesthetic blueprint. Jonathan P. A. SELL (University of Alcal, ES) When Significance Has a Sell-By Date This paper raises the question of whether commodity culture can be critiqued textually without condemning the text itself to immediate obsolescence. To this end, it considers Bridget OConnors two collections of short stories, Here Comes John (1993) and Tell Her You Love Her (1997), which together offer a wry, sometimes biting, critique of materialist culture and commodified identity in 1990s Britain. That critique relies for its success on the readers recognition of the cultural connotations of a plethora of material objects and commodities, many of which are no longer available in the market place and have therefore lost that semantic surcharge of associative significance on which OConnors stories depend. So long as their objective referents remain current, OConnors materialist allusions offer her consumers the sort of hermeneutic challenge associated with Literature with a capital L, flatter them that they are buying into Culture with a capital C. But what happens when their significance is no longer in mental stock? Will OConnors future readers be reduced to becoming textual archaeologists? Or can her stories style transcend the historical context which conditions and mediates their contents and itself articulate her critique? And what might the implication of that be for the eternally vexed question of the relationship between verba and res? Daniela ROGOBETE (University of Craiova, RO)

Between the Aesthetics and the Pedagogy of Consumerism: Will Selfs My Idea of Fun and Michael Hanekes the Seventh Continent This paper analyses some of the mechanisms of what has been termed the commoditization of childhood, exacerbated by postmodern capitalist society, as it is illustrated in Will Selfs My Idea of Fun (1993) and Michael Hanekes The Seventh Continent (1989). The focus is upon the manner in which the two authors denounce the way in which childhood seems to be reconstructed according to the new demands of the market, and the ideology of consumerism. These texts fiction and film respectively display striking similarities in their violent criticism of contemporary consumerist society, in their use of particularly shocking and gruesome representations of the material world taking over and enslaving depersonalized human beings, and in their bleak perspective upon life-afterconsumerism. They deconstruct with means specific to their media the discourse of commoditization articulated upon the process of representing life in images and objects, in reifying people, in forcing them to engage with products and to project their desires upon them. Both works speak of consumerism in terms of addiction, lack of empathy and emotional transfer, the blurring of identity and a final surrender to a shallow reality defined by brands, advertisements and trademarks. Everything is commodified in the two texts identities, emotions, perceptions, family life, ritualistic gestures. In Selfs case even literature itself is commodified, the author delighting in mixing up literary and popular cultural allusions, techniques and discourses. Alan MUNTON (University of Exeter, UK) In The Museum with Pipilotti Rist and Wyndham Lewis: Objects and Their Observers The Swiss installation artist Pipilotti Rist (b. 1962) has a short video work entitled Ever Is Over All (1997), which shows a woman walking down a street smashing the side windows of parked cars with a short concrete pole decorated as a flower. The work consists of two simultaneously projected videos. The second shows real flowers. The British modernist artist Wyndham Lewis (1882-1957) has a painting entitled Cubist Museum, dated 1936, which shows visitors staring at imaginary modernist works in a dark gallery. One visitor is grinning at a large egg, as though this object, situated in that space, has a special meaning. The work was painted as a comment on the status of Modernism at that time. I shall use these two works as the basis for a discussion of how artworks exist in museums, and the implications for observers understanding of the subjective experience of their creation and reception. Rists postmodern double video exists in an actual museum space, and is transgressively contemptuous of material value; Lewis uses an imaginary museal space to set up a debate about the success and failure of Modernism and its objects.

SEMINAR 11 Lexical Inventiveness in Present-Day English Session 1: THUR, 9:00-11:00, NB 10 Session 2: SAT, 13:30- 15:30, TB 240 Convenors: Alexandra BAGASHEVA (Sofia University, BG) Vincent RENNER (Universit Lumire Lyon 2, FR) Christo STAMENOV (Sofia University, BG) This seminar invites papers on any aspect of lexical inventiveness in the widest sense, on all novel and remarkable (rule-governed) formations, (extragrammatical) creations and semantic shifts in the present-day English language. Possible topics of investigation include various creative nonceformations and lexical metaphors and/or metonymies, neologisms and neonyms, the different motivations for and functions of lexical inventiveness, and also a focus on specific domains such as,

for instance, computer-mediated communication. Contributions on all varieties of English, including New Englishes, and on hybrid (i.e. bilingual) formations are welcome. SESSION 1
Paola VETTOREL (University of Verona, IT) Valeria FRANCESCHI (University of Verona, IT) English and lexical inventiveness in the Italian Linguistic Landscape The study of the linguistic landscape has seen a growing interest in recent years, focusing on written information publicly available in a given territory, city or area (Landry, Bourhis1997). English is widely present in the linguistic landscape worldwide (e.g. Shohami, Gorter 2009; Shohamy, Ben-Rafael, Barni 2010), in Europe (Cenoz, Gorter 2006, 2008), often in its lingua franca role (Bruyl-Olmedo, Juan-Garau 2009), and Italy appears to be no exception (Gorter 2007; Griffin 2004; Ross 1997; Schlick 2003; Coluzzi 2009). This paper investigates examples of lexical inventiveness involving English in a set of data gathered in the linguistic landscape of some cities and towns in Veneto (Northern Italy), each with different though complementary contextual characteristics. Signs containing English, either monolingually or in combination with Italian, were selected and analysed as for lexical inventiveness in terms of rule-governed and extragrammatical creations, as well as semantic shifts/extensions. The data shows that English is often employed either in monolingual or in hybrid- bilingual processes at several linguistic levels, from orthography to wordformation (Huebner 2006), testifying to the fact that the linguistic landscape can be considered a space where new linguistic forms are created, particularly in bottom-up signage (Shohamy, Waksman 2009). Lina MILOSHEVSKA (University for Information Science and Technology, MK) New Word-Formations in Macedonian under the Influence of English The influence of English over Macedonian has been an ongoing process for a long period of time. The outcomes of this influence are evident in not only the enormous amount of borrowed words into Macedonian but also in new word formation processes in Macedonian that result into hybrid (bilingual) words. These words are present in the speech of young populations and electronic media as well as traditional media which make them very frequent and might gradually result in their lexicalization. The paper is based on the analysis of a corpus of borrowed English words as well as new word formations in Macedonia under the influence of English. The phenomena is wildly evident is compound words and compound abbreviations which do not exist as such in English but are formed in Macedonian by combining loan English words and Macedonian words, for example: Frontman (Macedonian) for lead person (English), goalman (Macedonian) for English (goal keeper), beauty sovet (Macedonian) for beauty advice which speaks of the lexical inventiveness of the users of the language. The results of the research might have applications in domains such as language policy, English language teaching, and preservation of the Macedonian language.

Ian MACKENZIE (Universit de Genve, CH) Lexical Inventiveness in English as a Lingua Franca Some speakers of English as a lingua franca (ELF) show a great deal of lexical or morphological creativity, using standard processes of affixation to produce words that sound is if they could be English, but which native speakers would not recognize, such as arisement, boringdom, characteristical, conformal, devotedness, importancy, increasement, levelize, overdebted, pronunciate and unformal (all to be found in various ELF corpora). This paper will: - analyse this process of the ad hoc invention of words, and the overall English competence of the speakers using these words;

- consider attitudes to such uses by both native- and non-native-speaking proponents and opponents of ELF; - present preliminary results of experimental research into the effects of such unfamiliar usages on translators and interpreters, in both processing based on eye tracking (fixations and regressions) and reading times and production; - make suggestions as to the pedagogical implications of such lexical creativity (in relation to linguistic awareness, etc.).
Maria KOLAROVA (Sofia University, BG) How Semantic Transparency Contributes to Lexical Inventiveness (On Composite Substantives With Speed- In Lefthand Position) The rise in contemporary English of composite substantives whose lefthand constituent is the noun speed such as speed bag, speedboat, speed chess, speed gear, speed trap, speedway, etc., indicates that a new wordformation niche has arisen in nominal compounding. In the present age of rapid changes, fast-developing industries and technologies, fast cars, fast food and fast entertainment, an age where speed has acquired major significance, the number of speed- formations is also on the rise. Thus, today we can indulge in speed dating, speed-cubing, speedhiking, speed climbing, speed mentoring and even speed networking. We speak of speed demons and speed metal. Some of these formations are quite predictable, whereas the meaning of others cannot be directly elicited from the meanings of their constituents. The purpose of the presentation is to analyze in greater detail the nature of the speed- formations in English with a view to drawing a conclusion about the behaviour of speed- as a constituent element and how it contributes to enhancing lexical inventiveness in the language. The presumption is that speed- has started to develop into a combining form in present-day English, rising in productivity and reducing in selectivity of combination into composite words.

SESSION 2
Pierre ARNAUD (Universit Lumire Lyon 2, FR) A Data-driven Exploration of the Construct of Inventiveness in English Word-formation Inventiveness is a psychological construct, i.e. a common-sense notion that becomes elusive when one tries to conceptualize it as a theoretical variable and, as in the case of the notorious construct of "communicative competence" in L2 acquisition research, establishing its validity might be an endless task. Faced with this problem, it was decided to determine initially whether the perception of inventiveness in new words is shared by speakers. For this purpose lists of neologisms were gathered from dictionaries of new words (Barnhart & al. 1973 and Algeo 1993). A questionnaire including 40 randomly drawn neologisms and their definitions was then assembled, and native speakers were asked to grade each item on a 1 to 4 scale of inventiveness. Inter-rater reliability was established. The items were then classified as a function of their inventiveness score and a comparison of the most and the least "inventive" items was carried out on a number of formal and semantic parameters. The study therefore establishes the psychological validity of the construct of inventiveness in new words and determines its objective correlates, with a discussion of the word-formation vs. word-creation distinction. Marta GROCHOCKA (Adam Mickiewicz University, PL) Formal Neologisms in English A Corpus-Based Study The aim of the study was to obtain an insight into lexical creativity in English on the morphological level by means of examining new lexical items entering the lexicon. The focus of attention was placed on formal neologisms. Semantic and syntactic neologisms were not taken into consideration. A special web-based application called NeoDet was developed for the purpose of compiling a study corpus of journalistic texts consisting of articles from the most widely read British newspapers published in 2009. Moreover, the application was used to semi-automatically extract neologism candidates from the study corpus. The

functioning of NeoDet was based on the exclusion principle, i.e. a word was regarded as new if it was absent from a number of exclusion sources including a few online dictionaries, slang dictionaries, the British National Corpus, and a wordlist of proper names and geographical names. The neologism candidates were then manually verified, categorized into semantic groups and analyzed according to morphological criteria. It turned out that the largest number of new lexical items pertain to the area of IT and communication technology. Furthermore, affixation and compounding proved to be the most frequent methods of coining new words. Interestingly, also blending exhibited quite high productivity.

Alexandra BAGASHEVA (Sofia University, BG) Christo STAMENOV (Sofia University, BG) The Ludic Aspect of Linguistic Creativity As advice for the aspiring coiner, I can offer only this: Cultivate your dark side and listen for the potential fragments of innovation scattered in commonplace speech. . . . keep at it, but dont be pittwitted. If the word you invent turns out to be unnecessary or inelegant, let it go and accept the fact that at times swakkle simply will denuggify your whoopdujour. Paul Lewis, A Week in the Life of a Neologist (emphasis in the original) The presentation will focus on lexical and morphological creativity in singlets (a category under which we subsume not only Halls singlets but also entries from Devils dictionaries) and new coinages recorded in word spy and urban dictionary. The creative resources purposefully exploited in singlets will be compared and contrasted with naturally occurring coinages. The aim of the presentation is on the one hand to draw a distinction between lexical and morphological creativity as relying on different general mechanisms (semantic play, punning and intentional disruption of meaning in context for lexical inventiveness and the role of blending and the choice of particular local morphological patterns as schemata for analogical creations or as sources for combining different patterns to yield a single product in the case of morphological creativity) and on the other to emancipate the recurrent patterns that intentional and entropic types of creativity share. Can ludicity be equated with intentionality and humor? Can a serious new coinage such as almetrics (tools and techniques used to assess the impact of scholarly contributions based on alternative online measures such as bookmarks, links, blog posts, and tweets) be considered ludic? The singlet alcolean (the point just before a drunk person starts to stumble) and the new coinage almetrics, although characterized by divergent potentials for institutionalization, share the same morphological pattern. The different effects they produce as ludic components stem not from morphological inventiveness (both are blends) but from the contexts in which they appear, the domains they are associated with and the feature of humor. Besides the correlations between humor and creativity, the cognitive underpinnings of the ludic component of linguistic creativity will be discussed.

SEMINAR 12 (Dis)Embodied Pasts: Sensed Traces and Perception in Contemporary Fiction Session 1: WED, 9:00-11:00, RH Session 2: WED, 17:00-19:00, TB 415 Convenors: Rosario ARIAS (University of Mlaga, ES) Maria Grazia NICOLOSI (University of Catania, IT) This seminar sets out to explore the multifaceted nature of the trace' as understood in contemporary theory and literature. Both Paul Ricoeur's phenomenological hermeneutic approach, and Levinas's ethical philosophy situate the trace' as a central concept in their thinking. This seminar intends to open up the critical debate over the notion of the trace, as a vestige and material connection of the past to the present by underlining the crucial relationship between time and space

in it. Aspects such as the in/visibility of past histories and cultures in present fiction, the sense and perception of the past, as well as the ethical dimension of the trace', are particularly encouraged.

SESSION 1
Omer MICHAELIS (Tel Aviv University, IL) The Trace and the Remnant: Derrida and Agamben Giorgio Agambens relation to the philosophy of Derrida and deconstruction is singularly, and at points intensely, polemical. Simon Morgan Wortham has recently written that one almost feels that the entire momentum of Agambens critical re-elaborations of virtually the whole field of post-Enlightenment thought [] builds ultimately towards a critique of deconstruction. A first step toward understanding this critique lies in unfolding the Derridian notion of the trace, articulating the crucial role it plays in his account of the synthesis of time. I pursue the notion of the trace through a bipartite reading of Levinass ethical metaphysics and of th Derridas deconstructive logic, and take issue with 20 -century literary works that address the question of the trace, namely those of W.G. Sebald and S.Y. Agnon. I will then articulate the link between the trace structure of time and what Agamben calls the remnant. I wish to argue that Agambens use of a parallel vocabulary is not coincidental, and stems from a consistent critique he directs at Derridas articulation of time and the possibility for overturning time by discursive means, a critique I aim to uncover. The argument is sustained by detailed analyses of Agambens late work on questions of time and signification. Daniel FERRER (Institut des Textes et Manuscrits Modernes, FR) The Draft as Irrepressible Trace Genetic criticism belongs to Carlo Ginzburgs indexical paradigm: it has developed a series of sophisticated techniques for the interpretation of traces. The manuscript is like a snowy field on which the textual genetician follows the footsteps of the writer, converting spatial clues into temporal data, in order to reconstruct the progress writing. From that point, three different attitudes are possible that could be symbolized by Charles Lamb, James Joyce or Paul Valry. According to the first, one should forget about the drafts to read the work. They are an unfortunate distraction: traces should be obliterated, the text is and should be separated from its history. According to the second point of view, the final text keeps in itself the memory (a kind of inner trace) of all the stages of its development, but these traces are undecipherable in normal circumstances. Finally, according to a Valryan of hyper-Valryan perspective, it is only the process that is interesting, the final work is only a residual trace, like ashes after a blaze, or footsteps in the dust of the stage, after the ballet is over. I will assess these three possibilities.

Neslihan EKMEKOLU (Hacettepe University, TR) Spectral Traces and Mnemonic Trauma in Joyces Fiction Paul Ricoeur classified traces as mnesic, mnemonic and historic traces. Derrida in Spurs regarded trace as being tied to the signifying complex of veils. As human beings we change without ceasing. There is a dynamic invisible movement of life in us which opposes death. Though the space can remain the same, the temporal can never remain the same. The time past does not disappear but continues to be present in absence. In his approach to trace and memory Levinas puts the emphasis upon intensification, recurrence and repetition. Traces can be understood as inscriptional because they persist and engage memory and phantasy in a different way. Memory keeps on changing its initial structure in its repetition so it appears as difference. Derrida claims that trace is a mark of the absence of a presence. He asserts that trace is the simulacrum of a presence that dislocates, displaces and refers beyond itself. Derrida sees language as a play of identity and difference, an endless chain of signifiers leading to other signifiers. In Ulysses both Stephen and Bloom are preoccupied with

the flow of emotions and past memories. My paper will deal with the spectral traces and the mnemonic trauma in Joyces Ulysses. Bootheina MAJOUL AOUADI (The Tunisian University of Letters, TN) Poetics and Politics: Traces of Traumatic Memories in the Writings of Doris Lessing and Ahlem Mustaghanemi The British writer Doris Lessing and the Algerian novelist Ahlem Mustaghanemi focused in their works on writing about personal/individual wounds, remembering collective history and attempting to heal the vestiges of intergenerational traumas. Their books highlight the traces of an ever-present absence: the ghost of past wars. In fact, both writers bear the marks and the bitter souvenirs of politics both in their poetics and under their skin/flesh. The paper will examine how these two female writers dealt with their two different traumatic individual/collective histories, and will attempt to establish an analogy between Eastern and Western texts and testimonies about war to show how they might be joined together to highlight a cross-cultural empathy. In the game of remembering and forgetting past traumas of war, Doris and Ahlem engaged in the process of producing political semi/autobiographical works. They both used the therapeutics of writing to dissolve and heal the wounds of time bites. They tried to burry their memories between the pages of books, but in vein: Ahlem embarked in the chaos of the senses and kept her memories on the flesh, and Doris continued walking in the shades of her past and having the traces of it under her skin. Camille FRANOIS (Universit de Picardie Jules Verne, FR) Dirty Fingermarks and Tiny Footprints: on the Trail of the Child in Contemporary British Fiction Ricoeur defines the trace as the present representation of an absent thing, which, interestingly, comes close to a definition of the childs status in fiction. Written by adults in an attempt to recollect bygone impressions, the child is always already eikon. To start with, he is a favourite means for the past to come and haunt the diegetic present: as gothic throwback in Lessing or rewriting of the Victorian child in Byatt, he allows older forms of humanity or literature to surface, verging on ethical paradox when the amoral, amnesic creature functions as a reminder of mans responsibilities by pointing to the past. The child also acts as catalyst of a hermeneutic process bringing texts close to detective fictions: when not lost in time and object of the quest, its characteristic inability to speak, to convey an obvious meaning, and thus its double status of enigma and clue, demands that its signification be found elsewhere. Finally, the child of contemporary fiction is a figure on which writers like Martin Amis have wanted to bestow more weight, granting it the power to leave its own traces: the crumbling shapes of fin-de-sicle children now leave dirty fingermarks on adult bodies and minds. Roberta GEFTER (University of Trieste, IT) No Discernible Trace: the Secret Papers Motif and the Heuristic Obsession for the Past in Some Postmodern English Fiction Departing from Derridas reflection on writing (and living) as a process of leaving traces, the paper purports to investigate the motif of the artists secret and un/retrieved papers as the object of a literary quest in relation to the notion of Trace conceived as a term for a mark of the absence of a presence, an absent presence/present. The corpus includes Jamess The Aspern Papers as the archetype, Lodges The British Museum is Falling Down, Barnes Flauberts Parrot, Ackroyds Chatterton and A.S. Byatts Possession. Tennants Felony, Byatts The Biographers Tale and Swifts Ever After. Special emphasis will be devoted to the material status of the papers as traces of and in writing, as cultural objects and things, at the centre of dynamics of loss, desire, identity, collecting, archive-fever, possession and dispossession, and to secrecy as a productive opening of meaning rather than a determinate content to be unconvered (Davis). Re-presenting the past by problematizing its intelligibility, this motif features in Neo/Retro-Victorian literary narrative and aesthetics as an ethically connoted challenge, it entails the Jamesian theme of the visitation of the past and the incommensurability of the Trace: giving presence to the past is coterminous with exposing its absence, its haunting un/traceability. Frat KARADA (Mustafa Kemal University, TR)

St. Augustine Encarnalized: Cyber-Narrative as the Carnivalization of Desire in Jeanette Wintersons The Powerbook Jeanette Wintersons The Powerbook is about the cyber and story-making experience of Ali, who is the main character and/or the narrator of many interlaced narratives in the novel. Throughout the novel, Ali experiments with the concept of time in his story-making experience and retells well-known historical literary texts. Towards the end of the novel, while he knots himself into time, Ali calls to mind St. Augustine and thinks that St. Augustine might be right when he said the universe was not created in time but with time. Though Ali refers to St Augustine here, his story-telling experience can be read as an encarnalization of St Augustines metaphysical concept of time because Alis narratives, in contrast to Augustines denial of the body, are forms of disguised sexuality and are means of desire-fulfillment. The paper will present how Ali retells well-known spiritual love stories by transforming them into carnal love experiences. The paper will handle this issue with reference to Bakhtins reading of Gargantua and Pantagruel as a revolutionary rejection of metaphysical philosophy, which can easily be traced back to St. Augustine.

SESSION 2
Carmen LARA-RALLO (University of Mlaga, ES) The Visual Dimension of the Trace Contemporary conceptualisations of memory and the process of remembering the past show a growing tendency to resort to visual and spatial images: as neuroscientists try to discover the physical location of shortand long-term memory, literary criticism and creativity pay special attention to the intersection between memory and the visual-spatial, foregrounding the crucial role of spaces to trigger memories, and using visual images to address practices of recreation or revision of the past. Current approaches to memory in the field of critical theory attest to the centrality of such an interface by resorting to images such as the palimpsest, the archaeological site, or the trace, described by Paul Ricoeur as that vestige (documentary, affective, or cortical) that enables us to reconstruct the past. The aim of the present paper is to analyse the visual dimension of the trace by examining the correlation trace-space-memory from two main perspectives. On the one hand, attention will be paid to the theoretical conceptualisation of the trace as a visual image, exploring its connections with other metaphorical visualisations of memory and the past. On the other, the paper will discuss the creative implications of the visual-spatial tracing of the past in contemporary British fiction. Tatiana MICHOUD-POGOSSIAN (Universit Paris Diderot, FR) Retrieving London Memories through Traces in Space and Time (in the Works by P. Ackroyd, I. Sinclair and Gilbert & George) London has drawn travellers, artists and writers like a magnet. Indeed, travel guides, chronicles, novels and essays testify to this. Nowadays, Peter Ackroyd, Iain Sinclair and Gilbert & George have attempted at circumventing the metropolis through history, psychogeography or art. And yet, the authors are betrayed by the fragmented traces and signs they interpret. On the one hand, the traces coalesce into a macrocosm that metonymically refers to the city as to a body. On the other hand, these traces bespeak the place from where flneurs act upon the city. Eventually the traces question empiricism and lead the authors into a dead-end. First, the inventory of the traces entails considering the meaning in ruins. Moreover, this experience emphasizes the way these immaterial traces partake in the revealing Londons spectral memory. However these revelations prevent us from reaching the city while the works delineate Londons spectral body. In the end, London: The Biography, Lights Out for the Territory, London Orbital and 20 E1 London Pictures offer a strange cartography of London and become genuine sites of memory. Antonio BALLESTEROS-GONZLEZ (UNED, ES) (Dis)embodying and (Re)writing Victorian Fictions: Dickens Revisited

This paper aims at studying the presence of Victorian paradigms in contemporary Neo-Victorian fiction, paying special attention to the case of Charles Dickens, whose bicentenary takes place in 2012. Through the attentive analysis of three Neo-Dickensian novels Peter Careys Jack Maggs (1997), Dan Simmons Drood (2009) and Matthew Pearls The Last Dickens (2009), it is our intention to explore and (dis)embody the multifarious and protean trace(s) of the Victorian past in re-writings of Dickens polysemous figure and fiction, trying to provide an answer to the implicit question of why the great English writer has been rediscovered by contemporary writers in recent times, in contrast with the relative forgetfulness in which literary theorists and university professors had confined his figure and his works in the wake of post-structuralism, in spite of the appeal that the prolific writer has regularly maintained in the popular imagination. Being structurally and thematically different, the three novels selected for scrutiny demonstrate the fascination of contemporary writers for embodying and tracing Dickensian patterns in their fiction from divergent and paradoxical perspectives. In the end, as we hope to demonstrate, recovering and disembodying the past in literary and intertextual terms is a recurrent feature in Neo-Dickensian novels. Giuseppina DI GREGORIO (University of Catania, IT) Secret Caverns and Strange Apparitions: The Articulation of Neo-Victorian Trace in The Prestige by C. Priest The concept of trace has a pivotal role in contemporary philosophical discourse and, as the conference New Critical Perspectives on the Trace demonstrated, it has proven extremely useful in the field of literary criticism, especially concerning Neo-Victorian novels. The trace seems to embody the contradictory relationship between Victorian past and present, time and space: my paper aims to investigate the peculiar articulation of this concept in The Prestige. Taking into account the works of P. Ricoeur and J. Derrida, C. Priests novel displays a perfect fusion of these antithetic positions, since it seems to offer the possibility to recover memories, as an antidote to the poison of a fragmentary experience and, at the same time, to state the inaccessibility of the past because of its compromised traces (with particular attention to manipulated texts). Addressing the multifaceted nature of trace, its links to the traumatic dimension analysed by N. Abraham and M. Torok, the crypt, and the trope of haunting and spectrality as defined by R. Arias and P. Pulham, I will demonstrate that Christopher Priests novel can be considered a true paradigm of the Neo-Victorian trace. Marilena PARLATI (Universit della Calabria, IT) Treble Exposure: Fissured Memory in Eva Figes Fiction This paper attempts a reading of three works by Eva Figes, a British feminist scholar and writer of GermanJewish ascent, from the perspective of Disability studies and Age studies. I intend to interrogate works as varied as Jennys Version (1977), Ghosts (1988), Waking (1993), in order to discover the narrative and cultural trajectories through which illness, pain, and ageing interrogate and interrupt, or at least reformulate, identity. Always written from an openly gendered narratorial position, Figes texts can be adopted as limit case textualities, which function as transparencies and expose time and its more or less visible remnants as onto photographic plate. In her memoirs Figes programmatically records her complex resettlement in Britain after her Jewish family managed to flee from 1939 Germany; in her quasi-poetic fiction, she also commits herself as Shoshana Felman might have it to narrating irrepressible mourning and loss. I contend that the works I focus upon tensely interpellate all traces of the past as well as all the irretrievable, plural, fluid pasts amnesia and other forms of molecular degeneration render ghostly. Carl TIGHE (University of Derby, UK) Druids: Survivals, Revivals and Traces The Romans absorbed the Celtic peoples of Gaul, Switzerland, Italy, Spain, Portugal and Turkey without too much difficulty, but the Celts of Britain, led by the poet-seers-priests, the Druids, were a problem. Eventually the Romans invaded the island of Anglesey in AD 60 and massacred the Druids. They invaded the island again in AD 78 and this time they massacred the remaining Druids and the local population, and then cut down the sacred groves. This should have been the end of Druidism, but traces of their oral practice survived and persisted, though altered by time and circumstance, their oral practices survived through travelling minstrels into the medieval period and their pagan lore and stories were transformed to become the popular Christian

romances of Arthur and Guinevere. In modern Wales, traces can also be discerned: the institution of the annual Eisteddfod remains popular; the increasing confidence and independence brought about by the devolution of political power since 1998 has meant a revival of interest in the role of the poet as part of the national leadership and a revival of interest in traditional poetics; and since 2005 Wales has had a National Poet a Druid in disguise. Zbigniew BIAAS (University of Silesia, PL) Cartography, Traces and the Question of Nomadic Presence The concept of the trace does not entail a co-presence but a preceding presence, visibly distinct from the present presence or the implied future presence. The present presence belongs to the reader of traces, it does not need to belong to their maker. To be absent is, in effect, to be negatively present and this negative presence requires palliative corrections: either a dismissive rejection (cartographical elimination) or dismissive incorporation (colonial ethnology/archaeology). Cartographic rejection of nomads derives from the fact that as long as traces remain organic proofs of habitation, they do not have to be included in a map, so for the colonial cartographer biological existence did not sufficiently legitimise presence - the anti-nomadic strategy known from Herodotus. The invisibility and the non-restorability of nomads due to scarcity of their cartographically translatable, logocentrically recognisable traces facilitated emptying the colonial map and ensured its clarity. This presentation will be devoted to selected postcolonial literary texts showing how in the presumed absence of evidence and a failure to recognise traces, the nomads inherently unstable mode of subsistence was translated into an inherently unstable mode of existence.

SEMINAR 13 Contrastive Linguistics: The Construction of Cohesion in English Vs. Other Languages Session 1: WED, 17:00-19:00, NB 11 Session 2: FRI, 11:30- 13:30, NB 11 Convenors:
Catherine CHAUVIN (Universit de Lorraine, FR) Jean-Marie MERLE (Universit de Nice Sophia-Antipolis, FR)

The aim of this seminar will be to explore the various ways in which cohesion can be achieved in English as opposed to other languages. The following topics are particularly relevant: nominal / verbal determination (tense, aspect); deixis and/or anaphora; the distribution of full phrases vs. pronouns and pro-forms; ellipsis and anaphora; the use of connectives; information packaging. Other related topics may also be addressed. Papers will contrast English and at least one other language, and should present a clear corpus-based hypothesis. SESSION 1
Jennifer HERRIMAN (University of Gothenburg, SE) Sentence Processes in English and Swedish In Swedish, like English, information is packaged in a way that is easy to process. Familiar and light information, which provides a cohesive link to the preceding discourse, is usually the point of departure, and newsworthy, heavy information follows later in the message. Both languages have a number of translationally equivalent sentence processes which rearrange the canonical SVO order of clause elements in order to follow this principle, e.g. fronting, postponement by existential constructions or extrapositions and clefting. This study contrasts the extent to which English and Swedish use these sentence processes in order to

follow the information principle. Looking at comparisons of English and Swedish original texts and their translations in the English-Swedish Parallel Corpus, it discusses findings which suggest that English follows the information principle less closely than Swedish.

Biljana Misic ILIC (University of Nis, RS) Cohesive Functions of Certain Information-Packaging Constructions in English and Serbian Information-packaging syntactic constructions primarily differ from their truth-conditionally equivalent canonical counterparts in the way the information content is presented (Ward, Birner, Huddleston (2002:1365)). The re-arrangement of syntactic constituents, related to their discourse-familiarity status can also have cohesive functions, marking and creating links not only with the preceding but also with the following text. The paper sets out to examine certain types of preposing in English and compare them with their Serbian translation equivalents, based on a corpus study of literary and journalistic texts in English and Serbian and their respective translations. The assumption is that, being more constrained as well as more marked, preposing in English achieves stronger cohesive effects than similar, but less constrained and less marked constructions in Serbian. The comparative study of English (a fixed word order language) and Serbian (a free word order, null-subject language) is hoped to reveal similarities and differences in a/ syntactic realizations of preposing (topicalization), b/ discourse-based constraints and conditions, c/ types of cohesive links achieved by certain syntactic types, and d/ other possible discourse functions. Pierre-Don GIANCARLI (Universit de Poitiers, FR) Corsican Equivalents of Cleft Sentences in English Cleft sentences in English follow the pattern pronoun IT + BE + focused element + possibly a subordinator. This pattern makes it possible to have variation on the syntactic category and grammatical function of the focused element, as well as on the subordinator, depending mainly on the nature of the relationship between the subordinator and the previous phrase and on whether the focused element is an adjunct or an argument. In Corsican, our corpus study shows that two main patterns are used to convey the emphasis of an English cleft sentence: a formally similar prosodico-syntactic means, i.e. BE (esse) + focused element + either a subordinate finite clause specialized in the cleaving of adjuncts, or a subordinate non-finite clause in the form of an infinitive. a syntactico-prosodic means, specialized in the cleaving of arguments, consisting of an emphatic stress on a segment in the initial or final position. From that situation of contrast between the two languages, the best translation strategies from one language to the other are discussed, showing that Corsican, which displays a relatively free positioning of its phrases, enjoys a clearer distribution of comment and topic according to the cohesion constructed with the context. Catherine CHAUVIN (University of Lorraine, FR) Here/ There and Their (Non-) Equivalents in Text and Narrative: English vs French and Spanish The paper will focus on the use of spatial deixis, and in particular here and there, and their role in the structuring of text their cohesive, as well as possibly discursive/ pragmatic, role, and the differences found between their use(s) in English, French, and more secondarily Spanish. We will concentrate upon a brief description of the context(s) of use, and discuss the impact that the use of here may have on the construction of cohesion, with possible discursive implications (information status; point of view). We will then give attention to the differences between the three languages, as the analysis of a corpus of translations and original texts points at the fact that anaphors (equivalents or non-equivalents of there, rather than here), or forms other than direct equivalents tend to be prevalent in the two Romance languages. We will discuss the implications of this for contrastive linguistics and cohesion building in English vs other languages. Isabelle GAUDY-CAMPBELL (Universit de Lorraine, FR)

A Macro-Syntactic Approach of French Vs English: Theme/ Rheme/ End-Focus If we consider the construction of cohesion in oral English against that of oral French, we realise that information is not packaged in the same way. Hence, we will resort to macro-syntactic analysis to understand the recurrent syntactic patterns of those two languages and give evidence of the relative role of themes and rhemes in both languages. Through the theoretical framework that the Grammaire de lintonation (Morel, 1998) gives to grasp the cohesion of French, we will test naturally occurring English. By listening to interviews by John Le Carr, we will focus on the way the information is processed. We plan to use both macro-syntactic and prosodic analysis to better picture how rhemes follow rhemes and how they hinge on the previous theme, if any. More precisely, we will consider end-weight or end-focus structures and study how the new elements are put forward and constructed. End-weight tends to be mainly studied in the field of micro-syntax. By contrasting how French and English process information, we will reconsider such structures in terms of macro-syntax and information packaging.

SESSION 2 Emmanuel BAUMER (University of Nice Sophia-Antipolis, FR) Co-Referential Chains in Journalistic Portraits: A Comparative Study (French / English) This paper is a corpus-based comparative study of co-referential chains in English and French, within the framework of A. Culiolis Theory of Enunciative Operations. The study focuses on maintained reference to single (human) individuals in journalistic portraits and aims at showing that the distribution of indexical referential expressions (particularly proper nouns and nominal anaphors) is not random, but primarily depends on several factors, such as discourse structure and point of view, most of which operate at discourse rather than sentence-level. One of the main contrastive phenomena observed is the recurrent use of subjective nominal anaphors (with an implicit predicative value) in French, whereas in English the use of (reduced) proper nouns is much more frequent. The interactions between referential markers and framing adverbials (Charolles 2003) will also be closely analysed. Lara MORATN (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) Jorge ARS (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) Mara Julia Lavid LPEZ (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) Themes, Hyperthemes and Generic Structure in English and Spanish Newspaper Genres In this paper we investigate the thematic selection and progression patterns which characterise the generic structures of news reports and commentaries in English and Spanish. Using a bilingual comparable corpus of thirty two texts (16 English and 16 Spanish), we carry out a qualitative and a quantitative analysis of the preferred thematic selection and progression types in these two genres and compare the language-specific preferences. Pascale LECLERCQ (Universit Paul Valry Montpellier 3, FR) How Do Learners of French and English Use Space and Time Reference to Build Cohesion in Oral Narrative Discourse? This study is part of a project focusing on language-specific influences on the discourse organization and cohesion of second language (L2) learners. We compare the means used by native speakers and learners of French and English to achieve discursive cohesion in oral narrative tasks. We seek to establish whether learners follow universal acquisition patterns, or whether acquisitional paths are highly language-specific. We will determine how native speakers and learners combine space and time reference to build discursive cohesion. Indeed, there are typological differences between French and English in these domains: English and French speakers use aspectual marking differently to organize narratives (Leclercq 2009); English motion verbs

pack manner and trajectory information, whereas in French the focus is on trajectory (manner is only mentioned if it is particularly salient). (Hendriks 1998, Slobin 2004). We analyse the way motion event predicates combine with tense and aspect markers in the oral narratives of French and English adult native speakers (control groups), adult French learners of English and English learners of French (advanced and intermediary). Our first results show that intermediary learners tend to be overspecific in their temporal marking compared to native speakers (Leclercq 2012), and that only advanced learners package spatial information in a native-like way. Taieb JABLI (University of Nice Sophia-Antipolis, FR) Anaphora in English and Tunisian Arabic: Overt Versus Covert Antecedents A proper definition of anaphora is still missing from theoretical linguistics for, contrary to a large body of academic publishing, no satisfactory definition of this linguistic phenomenon has so far been provided. It is sometimes thought that anaphora, for example, is no different from deixis. In this paper, I will make the distinction between anaphora, deixis, anadeixis, on the one hand, and presupposition, on the other hand. Then I will examine how anaphora in English is different from that in Tunisian Arabic. In doing so, I will show that the antecedent in English need not be an overt verbal expression, but can be a purely cognitive inference. I will next argue that in Tunisian Arabic the case is different, because in that language, the antecedent must be an explicit verbal expression. Jean-Marie MERLE (University of Nice Sophia-Antipolis, FR) Anaphora and Deixis: On Pronouns This and That and Their Translation in French Pronouns this and that can both function as anaphoric elements. This also tends to be deictic. Ceci and cela in French are seldom used to translate this or that. The following examples show the various solutions the French translator can resort to. Either syntactic reshuffling: 1a. The Olympians were thought of as civilized powers, who had conquered the barbaric Titans. This reflected the development of Greek society. 1b. Le triomphe des dieux [] correspond aux yeux du peuple grec au [], et reflte ainsi lvolution de la socit grecque / ce qui reflte lvolution de la socit grecque. Or the use of a noun to assist and guide anaphoric interpretation. Ellipsis is yet another option: 2a. Other Greek myths blamed Jason and the Argonauts for the collapse of the Golden Age, because they had built the first boat and stolen the Golden Fleece. In her anger at this the Earth refused to provide crops []. 2b. Rendue furieuse par ce vol / 2c. La Terre, dans sa colre This study will explore the various translations of this and that in a corpus of published translations. Agns LEROUX (Universit de Paris Ouest Nanterre La Dfense, FR) Valrie BOURDIER (Universit de Champagne Ardennes, FR) Special Reference to Absence through Noun Determination in the Sequences No+N- and No+N-S and Their Equivalents in French This paper enquires into the field of noun determination and focuses on the construction No + Noun, as displayed in the following excerpt: () and the executive government of the United States,[...], will recognize and maintain the freedom of such persons and will do no act or acts to repress such persons, or any of them, []. (Lincoln's Proclamation Act, 1862): The co-occurrence of no act and no acts raises the question of the specificity of noun determination in negative structures in English. Insofar as the two structures are used in the same sentence, we may hypothesize that they convey differences in meaning. The aim is to examine examples in which both patterns are grammatically

allowed, and to elucidate the process of constructing meaning and reference. It is demonstrated that although they seem to be interchangeable in some contexts, they are not synonymous. This study will also survey the corresponding structures in French; highlighting the role played by preconstruction and subjective features. We will address these issues via the examination of both translated and non-translated examples taken from corpora of contemporary written English and French: (The Guardian Weekly, Courrier International, Le Monde diplomatique, COCA and Lextutor).

Faten BEN MOSBAH (Universit de Nice Sophia-Antipolis, FR) The Occurrence of the Operator DO In Elliptical Structures The purpose of this essay is to study the occurrence of the operator DO in elliptical structures and its various counterparts in French. We will argue that DO has a purely enunciative function as it is basically meant to establish textual cohesion, and using this operator in elliptical structures can be considered as a means of language economy. We will examine how such a cohesive device can be rendered in the target language. Though an elliptical structure can be encountered when translating comparative clauses, this structural similarity is rarely to be found in French, especially when dealing with short statements, question tags and elliptical hypothetical clauses. We will then find out that the translation of DO depends on enunciative and contextual parameters. If the entire predicate should sometimes be reintroduced as such, a contextual equivalent may also be needed to achieve the cohesion of the statement. And, to further understand the way in which DO operates on the textual cohesion level, we shall analyze its necessary emergence when resorting to back-translation.

SEMINAR 14 Gothic Families: The Post-Age Session 1: THUR, 9:00-11:00, TB 240 Convenors: Monica GERMAN (University of Westminster, UK) Maria BEVILLE (Aarhus University, DK) This seminar proposes to investigate a range of 'family' issues within twentieth- and twenty-firstcentury Gothic literature and film. As well as seeking the possibility of psychoanalytical readings of recent Gothic texts, this seminar hopes to integrate wider considerations in relation to problematic notions of cultural origin relevant to late twentieth- and early twenty-first century culture, such as artificial reproduction, organ harvesting and cloning. The seminar will examine the theoretical implications of family in relation to Gothic re-production and problematic treatment of authenticity, particularly with reference to the pervasive use of technology and virtual environments in place of 'natural' reproduction and conventional blood relations, but also in relation to the postmodernist anxiety about 'simulacra'. Challenging conventional notions of genealogy and legacy within the contemporary context the seminar proposes to assess, the selected papers will incorporate investigations of 'other' families, including queer and postcolonial interrogations of the notion of nuclear family. Writers whose work will be likely to be considered will include Iain Banks, Stephen King, Margaret Atwood and Kazuo Ishiguro.
SESSION 1 Rosario ARIAS (Universidad de Mlaga, ES) Ghost Children in Hilary Mantels Early Fiction and Memoir

This paper discusses family issues and the relevance of ghost children in Hilary Mantels early fiction, Every Day is Mothers Day (1985) and Vacant Possession (1986). Mantels Every Day is Mothers Day unfolds the troubled relations between Evelyn Axon and Muriel, her mentally disabled daughter. These two novels can be described as gothic in that there is the intermingling of life and death, the existence of a spare room inhabited by ghosts and spectres, and ultimately, the connection between the family and the house. Vacant Possession is more specifically focused on the haunted house and the gothic family, indicative of the nation. In addition, I will analyse Mantels first novels as gothic narratives which textualise the writers personal experience of a childless woman, and her ambiguous relationship with her own mother. I will establish a link between these novels and Giving up the Ghost (2004), Mantels memoir, which, covering several of her years abroad, centres on the relevance of ghostly figures, explained as children who were never born due to Mantels endometriosis, a womb-related illness that incapacitated her to become a mother. Finally, I would like to address the importance of the ghostly in Mantels fiction to refer to her invisibility in contemporary criticism. Susan SENCINDIVER (Aarhus University, DK) Mothers and Children: Late Twentieth and Twenty-First Century Doubles The male-saturated universe of the traditional doppelgnger tale dramatizing an inner tension between oneness and twoness is transposed in recent fiction and film to that of the ambivalent mother-child bond. This doppelgnger configuration includes the figure of the s/mother hampering her childs nascent individuation and delicate autonomy as in Gaimans Coraline (2002) and Aronofskys 2010 Black Swan. This trend, however, should be read against and alongside an inverse scenario in which the ghostly double takes the form of an engulfing infantile Thing refusing to acknowledge the mothers separate identity. Here, the doppelgnger child is a haunting rem(a)inder of the wounds inflicted in a tender age by parental neglect and abuse as exemplified by Morrisons Beloved (1987), Atwoods The Robber Bride (1993), and recent horror cinema, such as The Ring and Dark Water franchises, Silent Hill (2006), and El Orfanto (2007). These films feature a maternal heroine who I term, drawing on Carol J. Clovers feminist study on horror film, the Final Mother and her latent dark double of maternal abandonment. To rephrase Freuds famous query on womans desire, these present-day portraits of the double and this paper address the question: What does a Mother want? Gry FAURHOLT (Aarhus University, DK) To be is to be related: Clones and Doppelgangers Defined as an identical copy of a prototypal host, the clone is the postmodern progeny of the originally Romantic doppelganger. Clearly, the differences between doppelgangers and clones relate to their respective contexts and genres. However, perhaps more interestingly, a contrasting comparison raises questions concerning the similarity of discursive formations that make the emergence of each motif possible. Both motifs may be traced to an analogous historical pattern which, moreover, explains the uncanny affect they arouse. Comparing recent clone-themed narratives, such as Kazuo Ishiguros Never Let Me Go (2005), with classic doppelganger stories, such as Dostoevskys The Double (1846), this paper argues that in the same way that the fear of the doppelganger is related to the demise of the primitive belief in a supernatural spirit world, the fear of the clone is related to the new postmodern order which effects, in Baudrillards words, the disappearance of the real. Within the realm of simulacrum, the clone returns not as a representation, an image or copy attesting to the natural authenticity of the human, but rather as a simulation of humanity; an uncanny reminder of a former belief in an authentic human nature. David PUNTER (Bristol University, UK) Technogenealogies: Family Secretions Early uses of the term family refer, not to blood relatives, but to servants of a household or establishment (OED, from 1400). The family denoting the unity formed by those who are nearly connected by blood or affinity emerges 300 years later, suggests that the term family is malleable; contemporary political rhetorics wish to deploy it as a marker of an unalterable state of affairs, but this serves to show how the term has been at the mercy of rival ideologies since the eighteenth century when its re-casting in response to industrial changes coincided with challenges to family unity endemic to early Gothic.

Recent Gothic renews these challenges, from the prospects of cloning (Kazuo Ishiguro) to vampriric alternatives (Anne Rice, Stephenie Meyer), to intersections of blood and the queer (Poppy Z. Brite), to the human as factory farm (Michel Faber) or at the mercy of societal collapse (Jon McGregor). The Gothic demonstrates that attempts to stabilise society through family order are always doomed. Evil uncles; absent fathers; wicked stepmothers; violent orphans; incestuous siblings; and impossible tests of consanguinity are the characters and characteristics of Gothic families as we see them writ large in late twentieth- and early twenty-first century Gothic. Gatane PLOTTIER (Pierre Mends-France University, FR) Technology and Legacy: the End of Gothic in Coppolas Dracula Fred Botting once stated, during a conference in 2006, that Francis Ford Coppolas Dracula constituted the end of Gothic. It is as true as it is inevitable that the filmaker took liberties in adapting Stokers novel to the screen. Does this particular instance of Gothic re-production, involving the use of technology, show that modernity itself implies challenging genealogy and legacy? With Dracula, the question revolves around the relation between genre and gender, as the new family may, although not at first sight, present the viewer with women emancipated from the authority of both husband and father, that is, everything they never were in Gothic fiction. The added sentimentalism, put forward in the movie, notably appears as a way to enpower woman and corrupt the Gothic legacy, taking the story quite far from the intitial story of persecution that Stokers narrative constituted. Does the new statute of femininity, and the new set of social and family rules, mean the end of the Gothic family, its evolution into modernity with a new generation, or its reaffirmation, which may reassert an obedience to the Law of the Father?

SEMINAR 15 Towards a History of the English Normative Tradition Session 1: THUR, 14:30-16:30, NB 10 Session 2: FRI, 09:00-11:00, TB 415 Convenors: Joan C. BEAL (University of Sheffield, UK) Giovanni IAMARTINO (Universit degli Studi di Milano, IT) Massimo STURIALE (Universit degli Studi di Catania, IT) Interlinguistic contact between codes never occurs 'in the void', but in the relations between members of different speech communities, either directly through the spoken medium, or indirectly through the written one. In both cases, speakers/writers carry linguistic norms and realize them in language usage. In 18th/19th-century Britain, these norms were codified through dictionaries, grammars and language manuals; language usage - dialectically related to such norms - may find its expression in diverse forms of text and discourse. This seminar invites papers that examine the way pronouncing or lexical dictionaries, on the one hand, and grammar books and manuals on the other, have prescribed, over the centuries, norms for a 'proper' pronunciation and a 'correct' use of English. SESSION 1
Henri LE PRIEULT (Universit Toulouse II-Le Mirail, FR) Early Challengers of Norms in the English Grammatical Tradition It is now widely acknowledged that, between the 15th and the 17th centuries, most of the European national grammatical traditions were derived the long-established Greco Latin descriptive and normative framework

(Auroux, 1993). In this paper, we will examine how, from Bullokar (1586) to Lane (1700), the vernacular of England was integrated into the paradigm of Latin grammar, how the specificity of English was integrated, and whether we can trace back any challenging position to the prevalent model that developed from the Grecoroman tradition, a tradition which appeared at that time as the only one proper to guarantee the efficiency of grammatical description. The first grammars of English had to comply with two contrasting issues: not only did they somehow feel constrained to prove that English was worthy of being described according to the tradition, they also wished to manifest the specificity of the English vernacular. Through the creation or adaptation of ad hoc concepts (such as sign and auxiliary ), as well as through the structuring of the parts of speech, or through the general principles set forth in the prefaces and forewords of the first grammars of English, this paper will inquire into the first attempts to establish an original stance towards the vernacular, its capacity to be the subject of an autonomous and revealing study enhancing its essential nature and workings, its ability to transmit knowledge, while adapting the grammatical tradition and sometimes challenging long-established linguistic norms. Robin STRAAIJER (Universiteit Leiden, NL) The Normative Force of Custom: Normative Language in Joseph Priestleys Descriptive English Grammar Joseph Priestleys (17331804) The Rudiments of English Grammar is an seminal work in the codification of English and is also usually seen as one of the very few descriptive English grammars of the predominantly prescriptive eighteenth century. Although this view is by and large true, we should keep in mind that Priestley designed his Rudiments as a school grammar, evident from the grammars subtitle Adapted to the Use of Schools. Therefore, since the was written with a pedagogical purpose in mind, it consequently must have been based on a normative principle (see also Vorlat 1979: 129). In support of this notion, I will show in my presentation that Priestleys grammar contains normative elements. Specifically, I will discuss Priestleys normative metalanguage regarding correctness and style, as well as the normative strictures in the first and second edition of The Rudiments of English Grammar (1761, 1768). This normative metalanguage can be exemplified, for instance, by the use of deontic modal auxiliaries, as I have shown in Straaijer (2011: 235263). Vorlat defines a normative grammar as being based on language use, but favoring the language of one or more social or regional groups and more than once written with a pedagogical purpose (1979: 129). Following this definition, I will also take a look at the kind of people Priestley took as models of correctness for his Rudiments of English Grammar, both in terms of social groups and individuals. The work that these language models produced represented the core of a normative corpus used by the eighteenth-century grammarians in England. In short, in describing norms for a correct use of English, Priestleys grammar has exerted considerable normative force on the English language. Nuria Calvo CORTS (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) If You Say a, You Are Looked Down On: On the Correct Usage of a- Prefixed Terms English prescriptive grammarians of the 18 century condemned the usage of a-prefixed terms (e.g. aboard) and they encouraged people to use their correspondent forms with the preposition on (e.g. on board). The present paper aims at explaining how this prescriptivism contributed to stopping the development of a lot th of a-prefixed words in the written language, which did not proliferate until the 19 century. As a consequence, th several specific articles were written in the 19 century on the characteristics of a lot of these a-prefixed words. The frequency and the changes of a set of words containing the prefix a-, such as aboard, ahead, aloof and athwart, were analysed in examples extracted from the Corpus of Late Modern English Texts Extended Version. The statistical results show that most of the chosen terms were extensively used in texts of maritime content even at the beginning of the period, since they had originated in that jargon, and they only expanded th their uses to other contexts and became more frequent in general towards the end of the 18 century. Alessandra VICENTINI (Universit degli Studi dellInsubria, IT) Norm and Usage in the 18 -Century Grammaticographic Tradition of English in Italy At the start of the eighteenth century, there appeared a specific production of grammars by Italian authors who, by reworking texts of both the Anglo-French and Anglo-Italian traditions in England, as well as the English
th th

one itself (i.e. Johnson 1755), published six handbooks of English Pleunus (1701), Altieri (1728), Baretti (1760), Barker (1766), Dalmazzoni (1788), and Baselli (1795) expressly targeted for the Italian students of the English language, in order to satisfy their demands, be they commercial, linguistic, cultural and intellectual (see Graf 1911: 227 and Frank 1983: 27). These texts reveal interesting aspects in the way their authors try to unfetter themselves from their predecessors normative indications, especially as regards the sections on pronunciation where there is an attempt to describe the phonology of English in a form suitable for the Italian readership while generally keeping to the dominant prescriptive rules with respect to the sections focused on morphology and syntax. The present paper will look at the way grammarians describe the English language in the six manuals making up the corpus of this study, with a particular view to analysing how deviations from and adherences to linguistic norms were realized at the outset of the grammaticographic tradition of English in Italy. This will be carried out by examining the handbooks single grammar sections (e.g. phonology, morphology, syntax and lexicon) and paratextual material (preface, introduction, etc.), which is usually thought to reveal the authors standpoint. The investigation will mainly rely on analytical tools derived from the History of the English Language, Contrastive, Comparative and Textual Linguistics. Barbara BERTI (Universit degli Studi dellInsubria, IT) Laura PINNAVAIA (Universit degli Studi di Milano, IT) The Treatment of Word Combinations in 18 and 19 Century English Grammars The notion that natural speech production is based on both grammatical well-formedness and lexical restrictions that operate on the syntagmatic level is nowadays generally accepted and reflected in the attention that modern linguistics devotes to describing and including frequent and significant word combinations in English language manuals (for example, Quirk et. al (1985); Crystal (1995); Biber et al. (1999); Ballard (2001)). While this conscious treatment is relatively recent in correspondence with the early theoretical descriptions carried out by Firth (1951) phraseological units do nonetheless appear in manuals before the mid-twentieth century given that the notion that certain pairs or groups of words tend to co-occur and that, on the contrary, other combinations that are somehow hindered can be intuitively grasped. The aim of this paper is to analyse the inclusion and treatment of word combinations in a representative sample of English grammars published in th th the 18 and 19 centuries, in order to shed light on the way English linguists dealt with word combinations before the onset of new linguistic theories and corpus-based researches made them a known concept. Jim WALKER (Universit Lumire Lyon 2, FR) Prescribing the Present Perfect across the Ages The Present Perfect (PP) of contemporary English has been the bane of many a learner of English as a foreign language, and a source of considerable inspiration to linguists down the years, and both for exactly the same reason: its deceptively simple form hides a hugely complex and diverse array of uses, both temporal and aspectual, semantic and pragmatic. Particularly troublesome is the "division of labour" between the PP and the Simple Past (SP) forms. Many modern grammar books seem to have settled on an uneasy consensus as to the differences between the two forms, but I have shown in previous research (2011) that this has not always been the case, and that many non-standard dialects in modern English continue to have a much less clear cut distinction. This paper, then, will build on that previous research to trace the establishment in the 18th and 19th century grammatical tradition of explanations and prescriptions on the use of the PP, and will investigate the hypothesis that the PP/SP distinction in modern standard British English is at least in part attributable to these standardising pressures. It will build on and extend work that I have already carried out in looking at the influence of Robert Lowth on the aforementioned uneasy consensus' (in press). Marcela MAL (Technical University of Liberec, CZ) Finite/Non-Finite Predication in Written English Reference grammars of English mention finite dependent clauses as coexisting with non-finite clauses in the norm of the language. Since finite clauses can express the same syntactic functions as non-finite clauses, the choice of clause depends solely on the speakers/writers preference. This paper compares the treatment of finite/non-finite predication in some grammar reference books and presents the results of long-term
th th

diachronic research into syntactic functions of finite/non-finite clauses in written English. The findings indicate that current users of the language seem to prefer non-finite forms to finite ones. This fact has been generally overlooked in the English normative tradition. The paper introduces concrete examples of syntactic structures that illustrate this interesting trend. SESSION 2 Elisabetta LONATI (Universita degli Studi di Milano, IT) The Language of Medicine in 18th-Century England: Between Norm and Usage During the 18 -century, the advances in medicine as well as a growing awareness of health issues favoured the circulation of an expanding medical vocabulary and the publication of multifarious medical texts.Reference works for experts (scholars, physicians, surgeons, practitioners, etc.) and non-experts (educated curious readers) began to circulate massively. Most of them were composite works including medical descriptions, (new) medical techniques and (new) medical discoveries, aiming at diffusing medical knowledge among the people (Buchan 1772: xxiii). This also meant that medical writers needed to develop disciplinary communicative strategies to deal with a complex and challenging matter to render the book[s] more generally useful [] as well as acceptable to the intelligent part of mankind (Buchan 1772: xi). This debate, more often th than not carried on in the prefaces to reference works, is particularly intense in the second half of the 18 century, when the English language as a whole became the focus of standardising issues. Disciplinary constraints in the use of language (disciplinary metalinguistic approach), that is more consistent linguistic choices at a lexical, syntactic and stylistic levels, meet the general prescriptive attitude characterising contemporary linguistic debate. Empty speculation and scholastic chimeras (Wheler 1761: 5) were dismissed in favour of the most sedulous care and watchful attention to every minute circumstance in the disease (ibid.). As a consequence, literary rhetoric, firgurative language and obscure expressions were gradually abandoned in medical texts. Medical authors first scrupulously examined the book of nature, and then accurately copied it in their writings (ibid.) for the benefit of mankind. Bortwicks The Method of Preventing [] written in plain simple language (1784), Fishers The Practice of Medicine Made Easy. Being a Short, but Comprehensive Treatise, Necessary for Every Family (1785), Walliss The Art of Preventing Diseases [] adapted to Persons of Every Capacity (1793) as well as Woodmans Medicus Novissimus; or, The Modern Physician: [] The Whole being in a Familiar Style, [] adapted to the Meanest Capacities of Physical Practitioners (1722) are just a few examples. The present study aims at analysing a variety of sources such as English handbooks, reports, scientific transactions and observations in order to verify whether the efforts to develop a consistent medical style, both at a lexical and morphosyntactic levels, are supported by clear, coherent, plain examples in the use of written English (for special purposes). The research will also demonstrate how disciplinary normativity and prescriptivism mirror the general interest/attitude of the period: in other words, how grammatical theorising influences (and coexists with) disciplinary usage. For this particular section, works of reference such as Lowths A short introduction to English grammar (1762), Priestleys The rudiments of English grammar (1761) and A course of lectures on the theory of language (1762), Ashs Grammatical institutes (1783), Millers A concise grammar of the English language (1795), Martins Lingua Britannica Reformata (1749) and Johnsons A Dictionary of the English Language (1755) constitute a solid, reliable, and unavoidable starting point. Stefania NUCCORINI (Universit degli Studi di Roma Tre, IT) Phraseology in Time: Examples of Word Combinations in Nineteenth Century Bilingual Dictionaries The word phraseology has been used with different senses at different times (OED). Nowadays it is taken to refer to two major areas: on the one hand the long-established, more tradition-based field of proverbs and idioms (Mieder 2009), on the other the more recently investigated use-based field of patterns and phrases of various types usually analysed in a corpus linguistics perspective. Collocations, in the sense of both more or less restricted syntactic combinations and of co-occurring patterns, provide a hinge between the two fields mentioned above: they partake of the traditional and of the innovative aspects of both macro-areas. The history of the word phraseology has long been connected with lexicography (Knappe 2004), above all with bilingual dictionaries (Moon 2000) and their norm-setting role especially associated with foreign-language
th

teaching and learning. Some nineteenth-century bilingual dictionaries seem to depart from norm-based views and to favour use-related phraseological aspects concerning lexical combinations (Nuccorini in press). This paper analyses the treatment of word combinations which can be referred to as ante-litteram collocations in two rather different nineteenth century bilingual dictionaries, namely Tarvers Royal Phraseological EnglishFrench, French-English Dictionary (1845-1853) and Nutts English-Italian Conversation Dictionary (1894), to see to what extent bilingual lexicography has affected later studies on collocation and contributed to changes in the use of the word phraseology. Andrea NAVA (Universit degli Studi di Milano, IT) Prescription and Business Communication Textbooks Writing handbooks have long (e.g. Allen 1935, 1953, Christensen 1954, Mackiewicz 1999) been a much favoured outlet of prescriptive injunctions about grammar and style. This has been the case even with university composition textbooks which, despite the sea changes that occurred in linguistic analysis throughout th the 20 century, do not seem to have changed much in the last century as far as their contents and prescriptive stance are concerned (Meyers 1995). A popular type of university-oriented writing textbooks, particularly in the North American higher education context, is the business communication handbook whose remit is actually larger than traditional writing textbooks, as it usually includes sections on spoken business communication (e.g. job interviews). Such textbooks have long been the staple of courses in Business and Technical Communication in vocationallyoriented degrees in American colleges. Although recent research has been carried out into prescriptive aspects of business communication (e.g. Baron 2002, Dossena 2008, Mackiewicz 2003), no study seems to have been devoted specifically to the analysis of this genre of university textbooks. In this presentation, a selection of the results of an investigation into the prescriptive features of a selected corpus of business communication textbooks spanning the whole of the 20th century will be illustrated. In particular, the main research question that will be addressed is whether changes in norms about personalization and impersonalization in business communication, as a result of a shift towards a more personal style in corporate and public communication occurring in the last decades of the century (e.g. Fairclough 1993, 2001), have been mirrored in the prescriptive guidelines (e.g. use or avoidance of the passive voice, use of personal pronouns and referential expressions, use of politeness strategies etc.) and the textual models featured in the corpus. Massimo STURIALE (Universit degli Studi di Catania, IT) Sir, Who is the English Authority on Pronunciation?: Standard Ideology in Late Modern British Newspapers The aim of my paper is to highlight the role of the press, in 18 - and-19 -century Britain, in promoting and reinforcing a standard language ideology. As a result of the widening debate which first involved grammarians, lexicographers and orthoepists, I will demonstrate how the new media, which allowed people to have their say, did make an outstanding contribution in reinforcing and promoting false myths which in the long run were to characterise prescriptive attitudes more on a social rather than on a pure/mere linguistic th th scale. My data will be drawn from a corpus of 18 and 19 - century letters to the editor especially on issues of pronunciation. Nicolas TRAPATEAU (Universit de Poitiers, FR) Pedantick, Polite Or Vulgar? A Systematic Analysis Of 18 Century Normative Discourse on Pronunciation in John Walkers Dictionary (1791) John Walkers Critical Pronouncing Dictionary (1791) is based on a lexicographic tradition inaugurated by Johnson (1755) as well as on the British elocution movement which earlier on had given birth to pronouncing dictionaries such as Baileys (1721). Walkers innovation is to provide a critical dictionary interspersed with his own critical notes on pronunciation. He does not hesitate to recommend a polite pronunciation or to condemn another for being pedantick, vulgar, or even confined to the lowest order of the people. This outspoken discourse is certainly one of the reasons for the long-lasting editorial success of the dictionary, only th superseded by Daniel Jones at the beginning of the 20 century.
th th th

The proposed paper aims at identifying the phonological phenomena, whether praised or stigmatized, which are the targets of Walkers qualifiers, e.g. which syllable of the word commendable should be stressed in order to sound polite or vulgar in the 1790s. Building on such data, the study offers to elicit Walkers sociolinguistic representation of the norm and the authorities who formulate it among the linguistic population of his time. This systematic analysis of Walkers normative discourse on English pronunciation is based on a text-searchable electronic version of over 1100 critical notes compiled at FoReLL (University of Poitiers). A complete edition of the dictionary is under progress in order to create a panchronic database of pronouncing th st dictionaries ranging from the 18 to the 21 century. Luciana PEDRAZZINI (Universit degli Studi di Milano, IT) The Principle of Correct Pronunciation: Teaching English as a Second Language in the Early Twentieth Century Pronunciation has a long history in second language teaching. It took root as a principled, theoreticallyfounded discipline (Seidlhofer 2001: 56) under the auspices of the Reform Movement at the end of the 19th century. The Movement was indeed a remarkable display of international and interdisciplinary co-operation in which the specialist phoneticians took as much interest in the classroom as the teachers did in the new science of phonetics (Howatt 2004: 187). The need of a serviceable international system of writing speech sounds was particularly felt by native speaker teachers of English in France, Germany and Scandinavia (Stern 1983: 90) and the study of phonetics provided them with a principled and practical method for teaching pronunciation (Abercrombie 1949). The legacy of the Reform Movement (e.g. Sweet 1899) can be discerned in the numerous manuals for the teaching of English as a second language published in the first half of the twentieth century. This paper aims at illustrating how the principle of correct pronunciation was pursued in the writings of some of the pioneers of ELT methodology (Wren 1912, Wyatt 1923, Palmer 1921). It has been argued that their endeavour was a plan to train teachers to spread their perfectly enunciated English (Pennycook 1994: 128). This analysis will show that these applied linguists ante litteram were in actual fact more descriptive than prescriptive in their intentions of conveying appropriate pronunciation norms.

SEMINAR 16 The Enemy Within: Cultures of Terror in South-East Asian Literature and Film Session 1: THUR, 9:00-11:00, BTS Session 2: FRI, 9:00-11:00, BTS Convenors: Veronica THOMPSON (University of Athabasca, CA) Stephen MORTON (University of Southampton, UK) Pascal ZINCK (University of Lille, FR) "However this notion of the 'clash of civilizations' has to be thoroughly rejected: what we are witnessing today are rather clashes WITHIN each civilization." Slavoj Zizek "For fundamentalists on either side, the present is just a prelude to the past. Both sides dream of rolling back the clock - and rolling back the border." Amitava Kumar Our first ESSE Conference in Turin established the polysemy of terror, the heterogeneity of terrorism and its manifold historical, sociological and territorial manifestations which could not be circumscribed by the Global War on Terror discourse deployed in the aftermath of 9/11. The US administration has since been accused of exaggerating the security threat and of fostering a climate of terror to justify its 2003 invasion of Iraq and its military intervention in Afghanistan. Contrary to the Manichean doxa of the Global War on Terror discourse deployed in the aftermath of 9/11, terrorists are not a new phenomenon nor are they all Jihadis. The "Axis of Evil" rhetoric and its

stereotypical mapping of the world in terms of East versus West resonate well with cold-war polarisation and paranoia. Before declaring war on the United States in 1996 and becoming public enemy number one, Osama bin Laden had been bankrolled by the CIA. The reductive world view which prevails in the West is articulated around binaries such as democracy / feudalism, modernity/ archaism, secularism / fundamentalism. The seminar of our second Conference in Istanbul will focus on demonization and Islamophobia, the result of the West's construct of the terrorist Other as illustrated in literature by novels such as Mohsin Hamid's The Reluctant Fundamentalist and on screen by films such as My Name is Khan or New York. The conference will discuss State Terror in the context of decolonisation and resistance to globalization. In so doing, it will try to account for the resurgence of ultra nationalism and Religion in India, Pakistan, Bangladesh and Sri Lanka, and consider how literature and film can shed new light on the ways in which South Asian states have embraced the Global War on Terror to "extirpate the enemy within" and terrorize their minorities into submission. SESSION 1
Pascal ZINCK (University of Lille, FR) Kashmir: Maps for Lost Lovers Kashmir is a contentious geopolitical nexus between India and Pakistan due to the debacle of British decolonization, the unfinished business of partition and the legacy of three wars between the regional nuclear powers as well as Pakistans traumatic loss of its Eastern half Bangladesh. The question of sovereignty and Aazadi is so sensitive that India has banned all publication of Kashmir maps. Kashmir has such deep resonances on the Indian psyche that it legitimizes the rewriting of history (Amitava Kumar) and feeds personal and public mythification (Rushdie). Most Indian politicians and Hindutva organizations like Rashtriya Swayamsevak Sangh and Akhil Bharatiya Vidyarthi Parishad equate Kashmiriyat with Pakistan-sponsored separatism and terrorism. Bollywood has repeatedly pandered to the ultranationalist agenda by promoting a fetishist as well as a Manichean discourse as in the films Mission Kashmir and Fanaa (Ananya Kabir). Bollywood further deterritorializes Kashmir as the locus of ethnicity and pre-lapsarian innocence by shooting its choreographed interludes in Switzerland. There are alternatives to the official state of denial and the orientalist or exoticist scripting of Kashmir as the recent fiction of Paro Anand, Mirza Waheed and Jaspreet Singh exemplify, by probing the root causes of the insurgency as well as addressing the imbalance between militancy and military occupation. My article explores Kashmiri resistance to what Peer describes as Bunkeristan and contestation of Indian doxa on Kashmir. Stephen MORTON (University of Southampton, UK) Sovereignty and Necropolitics at the Line of Control This paper considers how the sovereignty of the Indian government over Kashmir is asserted and contested around the line of control, and the military checkpoints that visualize such forms of sovereignty. Beginning with a discussion of the ways in which the Government of Indias Armed Forces Special Powers Act and the Public Safety Act provide a para-legal context for extra-judicial killings and torture, the paper proceeds to consider how recent literary and cultural representations of Kashmir such as Vidhu Vinod Chopras film Mission Kashmir, Salman Rushdies Shalimar the Clown, and Mirza Waheeds novel The Collaborator not only document the crossing of the Line of Control by so-called insurgents, but also raise questions about the violence of state sovereignty by mourning the lives and deaths of those who dare to challenge the Indian states spatial performance of sovereignty. In so doing, the paper suggests that postcolonial narratives of mourning offer an important counterpoint to the necropolitical logic of Indias performance of sovereignty over Kashmir. Sreyoshi SARKAR (The George Washington University, US) Contemporary English Writing on Kashmir Conflict as Scriptotherapy

In Violent Belongings (2008) Kavita Daiya argues that the recent history of ethnic violence and conflicts in India; in Kashmir, Gujarat, Uttar Pradesh and Mumbai, is a legacy of the 1947 partition of the nation(Anderson) into India and Pakistan. This becomes evident in contemporary English writing about the ongoing violence in Kashmir at the sites of encounter amongst the Indian police force, the Gramscian enforcer of State discipline, the local people and/or Islamic extremists. As such, this paper reads Basharat Peers Curfewed Night: A Frontline Memoir of Life, Love and War in Kashmir (2010), Mirza Wahids novel The Collaborator (2011) and Rahmen Naseers graphic novel Kashmir Pending (2011) as novels of national (about the idea of a unified, secular Indian nation), ethnic and gendered violence/s mirrored in both the structure of the narratives and in the depiction of the marked and marred pastoral landscape/s. Further it enquires into the representation of the experience of everyday violence at junctures of gender, class, caste, age and sexuality. This paper also goes on to argue that these narratives are attempts at scriptotherapy (Suzette Henke) by the authors own admissions. The paper will also seek to address the following concerns - Are these narratives able to imaginatively approach non-conflict or peace at any level? How is the representation of suffering, trauma, mourning and the imagining of non-conflict affected by the particular genre of the narrative? How does distance (by virtue of migration, immigration or exile from Kashmir) affect the condemnation of violence and/or the urgent imagining of non-conflict on the part of the authors/narrators/protagonists? Susana ARAJO (University of Lisbon, PT) Political Allegories and Love Triangles: Postcolonial Terror in Mohsin Hamids The Reluctant Fundamentalist and Salman Rushdies Shalimar the Clown This paper explores the relationship between colonial history and contemporary global politics as conveyed in Hamids The Reluctant Fundamentalist and Rushdies Shalimar the Clown. Although different in terms of depth and breadth, both novels examine the roots of terrorism in colonial history, in light of the so-called war on terror. Hamids protagonist, Changez, is a Pakistani young man working as a financial analyst for a US firm who, after th September 11 2001, begins to question US foreign policy, and decides to return to Lahore to work as a university lecturer, activist and possibly a terrorist. Rushdies novel focuses on the political history of Kashmir, through the character of Shalimar, a Muslim man from the Kashmiri village of Pachigam becomes involved with a number of terrorist networks. It is not, however, the depiction of the terrorist Other that primarily concerns these novels, but a more uncomfortable portrayal: the historical role played by the US and Europe in several contexts of Terror by terrorist organizations as well as State-endorsed -- increasing in South East Asia. In both novels, allegory gives way to suspense, a bold generic strategy which allows both authors to examine hegemonic constructions of Terror while establishing a conceptual triangle of extremes one that unites love, politics and death. Malreddy Pavan KUMAR (Chemnitz University of Technology, DE) New Terrorism or Armed Nationalism? Narrating Naxalite Insurgency in India This paper is inspired by two significant political developments in the postcolony: the processes of homogenous nation-building on account of the states, and the political violence it issues in the form of armed resistance. This is particularly the case with the escalating tensions between the Indian state and the Maoist insurgents in the aftermath of the 9/11 attacks. While the Indian state was quick to label the Maoists as terrorists, the insurgents began to deploy a host of indigenous identities, announcing themselves as the adivasis (original inhabitants) of the land, therefore the true patriots of the Indian nation. The origins of Maoist insurgency in India are often traced to the rise and fall of peasant movements during the late 1960s, but it is only in the aftermath of the 9/11 attacks that the Indian state began to recast the insurgency as the single biggest internal security threat to national sovereignty. In the wake of these developments, this paper aims to locate the sites of collusion and complicity between nationalism and terrorism that forge collective histories into popular imagination to carve out a postcolonial nationhood by means of (armed) insurgency and counter-insurgency. Janet L. LARSON (University of Rutgers, US)

Converse with the Other: Understanding the Cultures of Terrorism and Islam in The Wasted Vigil Nadeem Aslam, an award-winning British Asian novelist from Pakistan, complicates our understandings of Islam, terrorism, and the identity of the Other in The Wasted Vigil (2008), a postmodern historical novel set in 2004 in eastern Afghanistan. Blowback from the CIAs 1980s anti-Soviet proxy war is still exploding in the foreground plot, while incident and troubled memory implicate Russian, Afghan, and American torture in the th regions cultures of terror. Exceeding the 15 -century poet of his epigraph, who turned towards the warlord a corner of his mind / and gradually came to look upon him / and held a converse with him, Aslam also engages in novelistic dialogue with perspectives between the extremes of a warlord/villains New Islam and Islamophobia by taking us inside his main English, Russian, American, and Afghan charactersespecially a young suicide bomber, an ex-CIA operative, and his brutal terrorist-hunting successorsand by building up a text thick with allusions to Islam in differing time frames, contexts, and (mis)interpretations. In challenging the binaries of Good Muslim, Bad Muslim and East/West, Aslams novel bids readers discover that what they think they know about the Other they do not know, or have not cared to know, and must. Alex TICKELL (The Open University, UK) Devolved Sovereignty and Organised Terror: Vikram Chandras Sacred Games This paper investigates the literary representation of organised crime in Mumbai as a clandestine paraeconomy and maps the delegated or layered (official and criminal) sovereignties that define many aspects of life in Indias fastest-growing urban centre. Using Vikram Chandras magisterial gangster-epic Sacred Games as a primary text, my paper examines the threat of violence and low-level intimidation as political tactics used by both the Indian State and by Bombays notorious crime syndicates, and focuses on the slum as the focal site for these inter-connected terror-networks. My paper will argue that in engaging with these themes Chandras text exploits a rich seam of moral ambiguity, borrowing equally from American noir genres, Bollywood aesthetics and Hindu scriptural traditions. A further objective of my paper will be to trace Chandras literary connection of organised crime, in both Mumbai and internationally, with the support and funding of inter-communal violence and terror-attacks in the city. I will go on to argue that the adoption of neoliberal economic and urban-planning policies by the Indian State may only exacerbate the criminal privatisation and delegation of civic roles to unofficial, non-state organisations. Gnl BAKAY (Beykent University, TR) Rivals or Friends: A Thousand Splendid Suns Khaled Hosseinis novel relates the historical events of Afganistan from Soviet invasion to the time of Taliban. The recounting of historical events are further intensified by their reflection on the private lives of Miriam and Leila. Miriam is the illegitimate daughter of a very rich man, whom she adores; however, the adored father reluctantly accepts to give her in marriage to a much older, rich man Rashid. Leila is left alone, destitute when her whole family is killed by a bomb. Rashid takes her in his home, and wants to take her as his second wife. Leila is forced to accept Rashids proposal in order not to be left on the streets. At first rivals, after Leilas daughters birth, the two women unite and become allies in the face of Rashids despotism and Miriam eventually kills Rashid. Giving the center stage to strong, active women who defy the socially imposed limitations that disempower them, Hosseini simultaneously challenges stereotypical notions regarding Muslim women as traditionally passive and weak. Basing my argument on the theories of Leila Ahmed, my aim in this paper is to examine how female-bonding is portrayed as an empowering agent against oppressive/patriarchal structures in the novel. Burin AKIR (Baheehir University, TR) Otherness of Women During Repressive Regimes in Post 9/11 Cinema: Osama by Siddiq Barmak This paper aims to explore the fictional representation of state oppression and brutalization of the most vulnerable subjects of the repressive regimes, the women and the children. Osama, a film by Siddiq Barmak tells the story of many aspects of what life is like during Taliban's occupation, through the eyes of a 12-year old

Afghan girl. Afhan women are forbidden to work and to walk on the streets without the company of a male. The teenager girl Osama cuts her hair and dresses like a boy to get a job and support her widow mother and grandmother.The only way for the family to survive is to work. Thus, they took all the dangers even possibility of being killed by Taliban soldiers. Osama, disguised as a boy tries to work while she is called by the Taliban to join the school and military training as teeneage boys have to and tries to disquise her gender. United States policy of terror had several military interventions to those regions. The War in Afganistan is the most important among them. Osama tells the untold stories of women and children of Afganistan before the military intervention of US and makes the audience to compare the situation in Afganistan as before and after. Ghulam MURTAZA (National University of Modern Languages, PK) Noor ul Qamar QASMI (GC University, PK) Impact of 9/11 on Fluctuation and Re-adjustment of Identity in Reluctant Fundamentalist 9/11 debacle marked the dividing boundaries so sharply as they were never before and strengthened the essentialist agenda of divide-weaken-dominate-and-exploit. It was a successful neo-imperialist maneuvering of the old game of establishing binaries to other the target community. Talibans once a cats paw in the hands of US now became the worst enemies of culture and civilization and US by contrast became the torch bearer of democracy and civil rights. This new version of truth developed two new poles in the world: those who are with us and those who are not, leaving no space in between. The period ensuing 9/11 incapacitated Pakistan and America, yet they stayed united in a relationship of subjugation, mistrust and fear. Mohsin Hamid in Reluctant Fundamentalist, brought en face the two poles, Pakistan and America through the protagonists Changez and Erica to demonstrate how the identities of the two nations fluctuated and ultimately they were disillusioned with any possibility of friendly co-existence. Changez inspite of being a hybrid threshold figure faces systematic brutalization and exclusion in a massive clean-up campaign and is forced fall back to roots as an inevitable consequence. The dialogic structure of Reluctant Fundamentalist goes beyond dominant narratives and carries this debate to different heights. Laurel STEELE (Private Scholar) Khuda Kay Liye (For Gods Sake) and Shoot on Sight: Terrorism

Two South Asian Films Visit the Territory of

Two films, Khuda Kay Liye (2007) and Shoot on Sight (2008), one by a Pakistani director and one by an Indian, concerning terrorism, eschew a simplistic approach to the subject of Islam and political violence. Both unravel the drama of the obvious to tell complex stories. The films exemplify a kind of meta-geography internally, within their own filmic world, as well as in their releases. In fact, the global nature of global terrorism informed their reception. For example, Khuda Kay Liye was the first-ever Pakistani film to play in theatres in India since 1965. Likewise, Shoot on Sights subject matter entwined itself in its London premier. It was critiqued for its release date in July, the anniversary of the London bombing, and the director was accused of exploiting the attack. In my analysis, I will show how issues of geography, audience and language are inextricably entwined in any serious South Asian film about terrorism, and I will ask how these two directors represent this territory of terrorism. Veronica THOMPSON (Athabasca University, CA) Ruthless Terrorist or Valiant Spy: The Muslim Other in Shauna Singh Baldwins The Tiger Claw In her 2005 speech Writers in a Time of Terrorism, Shauna Singh Baldwin recounts interrupting the writing of her second novel, The Tiger Claw, to focus on writing flyers, e-mails and anti-hate crime faxes in response to a reported 206 hate crimes against Sikhs mistaken for Muslims and supporters of Bin Laden in the five days after 9/11. The Tiger Claw is inspired by the life of WW2 Special Operations Executive (SOE) agent Noor Inayat Khan, the first female radio officer sent to occupied France. Set primarily in Paris and spanning 1943-1944, Baldwins novel draws parallels between Nazi-occupied France and British-occupied India. The story of Noor Khan, daughter of an American mother and Indian Sufi Muslim father, and spy for imperial Britain, also provides a complex and nuanced vehicle for Baldwin to examine historical imperialisms, racisms, and sexisms that resonate uncomfortably with post 9/11 terror rhetoric.

SEMINAR 17 Gender and Translation in Europe Session 1: WED, 14:30-16:30, NB 10 Convenors: Eleonora FEDERICI (Universit della Calabria, IT) Jos SANTAEMILIA (Universitat de Valncia, ES) In the last two decades the field of gender and translation has been growing in Europe exponentially. More women (and men) translators are concerned with gender-related aspects in literary as well as in non-literary texts, in an endless interrogation of gender definitions and identities. The papers should address gender and translation in an innovative and complex way, either at a theoretical or practical level, rethinking the connection between such categories as gender, sex, translation, and identity, among others. We would like this seminar to be an opportunity for scholars and translators coming from different countries to exchange ideas about the status of gender and translation in Europe and to discuss the controversial gap between theory and practice. The topics could include but no limited to- the following: women vs men as translators- women vs women as translators; women and men as translated; identification between author and translator in terms of gender/sex; the reception of women authors and/or translators in Europe from the Middle Ages onwards; feminist translation and translators in Europe; the existence of different European (or national, cultural or linguistic) traditions in the study of gender and translation; the existence of different European practices of translation (with a focus on gender); women, men, translation and globalization. SESSION 1
Jorge Braga RIERA (Universidad Complutense, ES) Translating Gender: Spanish Women and Men on Contemporary English Stages In the last two decades British drama translators have shown a growing interest in Spanish Golden Age theatre. As a result, there has been a rise in the number of English performance-oriented versions of the Spanish classics, some of which have proved relatively successful. Within this specific framework, this paper aims to provide a general view on how the particular roles of men and women in the source texts are rendered into the target plays. A close study of the translated works reveals the manner in which the behaviour displayed by damas (ladies) and galanes (beaux) is transferred in order to accommodate it to the recipient culture. Hence, aspects such as political correctness, womens reaction to male domination, sex, language, moral squeamishness and Hispanic honour surface as decisive elements to be taken into consideration. The analysis of the corpus will eventually provide us with information about the current vision of Spanish gender-related issues in English translation, and will hopefully stir up the debate on the mechanisms translators resort to in order to guarantee the reception of the original characters roles for contemporary British audiences. Biljana DJORIC-FRANCUSKI (University of Belgrade, RS) The Reception of Post-War English Women Authors in Serbo-Croatian Literary Criticism The results presented in this paper are part of a much larger research that was conducted with a view to obtaining a complete picture of the English post-war novelists critical reception in the former Yugoslavia, starting from 1945 till 1985. The corpus compiled by gathering both translations and all other texts connected with these writers works: books, essays, studies, reviews, prefaces, afterwords, but even the briefest reports, interviews or news from the Yugoslav press, contains 445 bibliographical units regarding 45 English post-war

novelists. However, it has been noted that, although the number of women authors among these 45 writers is as many as 12 which is slightly over one-fourth (26.6%), the number of texts referring to the women writers is only 59 out of 445, which is reciprocally exactly a half of the former ratio (13.3%) in other words, between one-seventh and one-eighth. This disparity between male and female reception points to obvious gender inequality, but it must, nevertheless, be borne in mind that the reception of foreign works also depends to a certain extent on wider historic, socio-political and cultural factors, the study of which constitutes the purpose of this paper. Elisabeth GIBBELS (Humboldt-Universitt Berlin, DE) Translating the Penny Dreadfuls. Germany's Forgotten Translator Army A study of the reception of women translators involves a number of basic questions: What were the criteria for a woman who translated to be considered a translator? What factors helped or hindered women from becoming known as authors or translators? When was a woman active in both fields classified as an author, when as a translator? In how far did the self-conception of the women play a role in this? And were certain translations by women favoured over others and thus achieved entry in books on translation whereas others were ignored? The paper will briefly outline women's rise as translators in Germany with special emphasis on key moments of change in perception and reception. It will then examine more closely the period of industrialization, in which large numbers of women began to work as professional translators for the burgeoning book market, in particular the translation series. In spite of their massive presence in the translation business, these women translators are often treated marginally in the literature. The paper will look into reasons for this omission and investigate the contexts and the contribution of female translations of penny dreadfuls and other popular fiction.

Nuria Brufau ALVIRA (Ahfad University for Women, SD) The Role of Feminist Translation/Translators in Transnational Feminism Since the arrival of feminist translation theories to Europe two decades ago, and under the influence of these Canadian imported theories and general linguistic trends, European scholars have tried to redefine feminist translation in a European context. The advancement towards a more clear description of how feminist translation is carried out has often been challenged by Europes multilingual nature. Also, the theoretical grounds shared with the better accepted post-colonial translation theories have made it uncertain whether some methodologies are exclusive, thus inherent, of a feminist perspective. In these circumstances, it is fair to question whether efforts might have focused excessively on its social and academic legitimization from a theoretical perspective, and less on the study of the impact feminist translation has on feminist struggles hard to measure but easy to imagine. Transnational feminism, based as it is in interpersonal connections for common campaigns, depends on translation for its survival and effectiveness. Therefore, it is urgent that we study not only how texts should be translated, but also what texts need to be translated. In this paper I intend to bring back to the debate the role translation and translators, and in particular feminist translation and translators, play in feminism. Mirko CASAGRANDA (Universit di Trento, IT) Renaming Gender in Translation The paper aims at investigating how gender and the naming process are closely intertwined in translation. After introducing the discursive power of the naming strategies that may be adopted in literary texts in order to subvert and challenge hegemonic gender identities, I would like to focus on the role of translation as a means of maintaining and/or disrupting such discourse. After the theoretical framework, I would like to discuss a few examples from novels where the boundaries between genders are blurred and gender identities are shaped by means of names. In Virginia Woolfs Orlando (1928), the protagonist maintains the same name both as a man and as a woman; in Jeffrey Eugenides Middlesex (2002), the main character shifts from one gender to the other and from a feminine name Calliope

 to a masculine one Cal. Furthermore, I would like to include novels where the protagonist is nameless and thus genderless, e.g. Self (1996) by Yann Martell, and Love Child (1971) by Maureen Duffy. The second part of the paper deals with the translation of these texts and tries to assess how the translating process may/should contribute to the construction of such identities. Olga CASTRO (Aston University, UK) Gender Identities in (Self) Translation: Patterns of Cultural Assimilation In the current context of the globalization of cultures, translation plays a vital role in shaping (gender) identities. The interplay between gender and translation has already been analysed from multiple and productive perspectives, touching upon the role of women translators through history, the sexual metaphorics of translation, the translation of women writers between different cultures, or different linguistic aspects of feminist translation practices. Opening up new avenues of dialogue, in this paper I shall examine the role of (self)translation as a political tool used by some (bilingual) women authors writing in minority languages and belonging to peripheral literary polysystems, as an attempt to reach wider audiences and to convey their (feminist) political agenda that would otherwise go unnoticed (self)translation, in Spivaks terms, would allow the subaltern to speak. By focusing on the multilingual context of contemporary Spain, characterised by noticeable (self)translation trends from peripheral literatures into the (hegemonic) Spanish literary system, I shall attempt to demonstrate, however, how these well-meaning (self)translation practices carried out by committed bilingual women authors may (unintentionally) culminate in processes of cultural assimilation, which would dramatically undermine the gender/cultural political agenda of the (self)translated texts in Spanish and, more importantly, could also severely distort its dissemination abroad. Susagna TUBAU (Universitat Autnoma de Barcelona, ES) Virginia Woolfs A Room of Ones Own: The Challenge of Translating One Virginia Woolfs feminist essay A Room of Ones Own contains 224 instances of the indefinite pronoun one. Given that one is very often used with the narrator (i.e. Woolf herself) as its referent, its translation is crucial to the linguistic representation of gender in the arrival text. In the present paper I compare the Catalan (Valent, 1996) and the Spanish (Rivera Garretas, 2003) translations of Woolfs essay and discuss two different ways of solving the challenge that translating the indefinite one poses: while 119 instances of una (the feminine counterpart of one) are found in the Spanish text, only 7 are attested in the Catalan translation. In this paper I describe and discuss the nature of the linguistic structures that have been chosen to express the meaning of one in the Catalan and the Spanish texts and argue that the different proportions of una in them correlate not only with the restrictions of use of such an indefinite in each of the two arrival languages but also with the translators intention to depart from androcentric language and make the feminine gender visible in the translated text.

SEMINAR 18 The Ethics of Form in Contemporary Limit-case Trauma Narratives Session 1: WED, 14:30-16:30, TB 415 Session 2: FRI, 11:30-13:30, DD Convenors: Jean-Michel GANTEAU (University of Montpellier 3, FR) Susana ONEGA (University of Zaragoza, ES) The seminar will investigate the ways in which contemporary British trauma narratives, whether fictional or not, inscribe and perform ethical options in their very form. Trauma theory and criticism

will thus be considered along with issues predicated on thematic, generic or modal traits (the resurgence of the fairy/ghost tale, of the diary, etc.), on structural characteristics (how narratives thwart linearity by conflating heterogeneous temporal hypostases to evoke traumatic belatedness), on the way in which point of view is resorted to so as to blur the limits between autobiography and fiction (which could address the collaboration between autofiction and testimony), etc. SESSION 1
Sonya ANDERMAHR (Northampton University, UK) Compulsively readable and deeply moving: Womens Middlebrow Trauma Fiction This paper examines contemporary womens middlebrow fiction from the standpoint of trauma theory. Taking Roger Luckhursts analysis of popular and middlebrow trauma narratives as a starting point, I analyse the generic features of female authored texts that deal with the trauma of maternal bereavement. According to Luckhurst, middlebrow fiction tests the limits of the trauma paradigm in adopting popular and, therefore accessible, mainstream forms. While sharing motifs and features with the trauma canon, such texts clearly pose a challenge to its prescriptive modernist aesthetics of rupture and unrepresentability. In contradistinction to the etiolated and aporetic narratives of the canonical trauma novel, middlebrow forms represent an eager narrativisation or putting into discourse of traumatic experience, and a positive spur to storytelling. They encourage, not alienation, but shared listening, and a witnessing of suffering and pain. Underlying the trauma paradigm is an assumption that formal radicalism and difficulty equates to political radicalism. It may be that middlebrow fiction is critically ignored because their narrative pleasures are too explicit for a trauma aesthetic that privileges difficulty and aporia. Like Luckhurst, I want to problematise the dominant trauma paradigm, and suggest the middlebrow as an important site of the narrativisation of trauma, particularly female trauma, partly because it is such a liminal category. Rudolf FREIBURG (Erlangen University, DE) I do remember terrible dark things, and loss, and noise: Trauma and its Narrative Representation in Sebastian Barrys Novels. In his novels Annie Dunne (2002), A Long Long Way (2005), The Secret Scripture (2008) and On Canaans Side (2011) the Irish writer Sebastian Barry studies the complex manifestations of both national and individual traumata. In order to define the subtle effects and ethical implications of traumatic experiences Barry tells his stories from various perspectives and employs a wide scope of clever literary devices, among them a lucid but extremely meaningful style, the selection of generic concepts like anecdote, ghost story, or folk tale, which conceal a rich and often threatening subtext beneath their allegedly primitive surfaces, and metaphors taken from folklore and popular tradition. Although his novels could hardly be considered modernist or postmodernist experiments, he clearly attacks any primitive notions of formal holism. Jean-Michel GANTEAU (University of Montpellier 3, FR) Vulnerable Form and Traumatic Vulnerability: Jon McGregors Even the Dogs Even the Dogs is a fictional narrative that leans towards the dramatic mode (five acts, present tense, and chorus of voices). It also resorts to dense poetic prose relying on figurative concentration and fragmentation, at times aposiopesis. More often than not, the incantatory, poetic cadences are voiced through free direct discourse, as the text reads like a series of improbable, dis-originated monologues whose spectral nature is foregrounded. It may be read as a piece of pure trauma fiction, privileging such categories as intensification, fragmentation, repetition and, at times, quasi unreadability. Above all, the narrative distorts time to evoke the eternal present of trauma and the two-directional workings of Nachtrglichkeit according to which the stretched present of the vigil that the ghostly witnesses have come to invisibly perform expresses a collective responsibility for the past. It is equally evocative of limbo as political allegory exposing the public treatment of the homeless and drug-addicts at the hands of New Labour. I tend to see the vulnerable narrative form of Even

the Dogs as privileged expression of collective trauma, which promotes responsibility for the invisible and the vulnerable, thereby soliciting the readers ethical and political responsibility. Georges LETISSIER (University of Nantes, FR) Collective and Personal Traumas in Alan Hollinghursts The Strangers Child: Literary Obfuscation and Temporal Folding Alan Hollinghursts last novel The Strangers Child (2011) relies extensively on literary pastiche (poems, extracts from published memoirs, diary entries, letters and so on). Central to the novel is the character of Cecil Valance, an Edwardian poet, who is directly, albeit freely, inspired from the mythologised figure of Rupert Brooke. Within the space of the novel, spanning almost one century, Valances poem Two Acres reaches a degree of fame equal to that achieved by Brookes The Soldier. By subtly intertwining personal traumas with collective ones, Hollinghurst operates a shift from traumatic realism and a poetics of intensification to a more diffuse approach combining obfuscation and temporal folding. Through the maze of fragmented memories and literary reconstructions, the past is called up as much from the outing of what has until recently remained unsaid and unacknowledged, let alone unpublishable. Thus the historical trauma of the paradigmatic War Poet culled in his prime becomes indistinguishable from the more oblique allusions to conjectural events which the fiction can at best only partly retrieve. By propounding the folding inside of the forces of the outside and, and vice versa, Hollinghurst invites his contemporaries to reconsider their own representations of past traumatic events, while sticking to his own formal and stylistic agenda. Maria Grazia NICOLOSI (University of Catania, IT) with a foot in both worlds: The Liminal Ethics of Jenny Diskis Postmodern Fables Few connections between trauma theory and ethics seem to have been envisaged in the case of Jenny Diski, even though the writers formal virtuosity clearly builds upon a postmodern discursive ethics and she frequently addresses trauma by symptomatically adopting the paradoxical inversions that advertise the belated re-cognition of traumatising events. Diskis autobiographical writings self-contradictorily advance an honest but abstract intellectualism, whereas her fictional work manifests simultaneously a detached rationalism and a vulnerable mode of self-exposure. Through minimalist narrative devices la Beckett, Like Mother excavates Diskis own distressed mother-daughter relationship; yet the principle of vnementialit enables the most surprising irruption of the event: the random occurrence of the new in Being (Gibson 2007: 3). My contention is that this principle presides over the novels endlessly generative exchanges between speech and silence, hate and love, life and death, child and book, motherly and daughterly selves; and that Diskis infinitely reversible wavering in both the autobiography and the novel produces a kind of neither and both logic (Nordius 1991: 449) enabling a liminal ethics of form to unsettle the terminal identity of the same and the exclusionary structure of totality. Susana ONEGA (University of Zaragoza, ES) Generic Hybridity, Montage and the Representation and Transmission of Trauma in Anne Michaels Fugitive Pieces Anne Michaels first novel, Fugitive Pieces (1997) is a good example of limit-case trauma narrative. The musical connotations of the title suggest imitation or repetition of earlier canonical works, in this case, of Byrons Fugitive Pieces (1806), thus pointing to the novels stylistic hybridity, the fact that it is written in a musically terse and fully troped poetic prose. At the same time, the fact that Byron decided to suppress his anonymously published poetry collection after his literary advisor objected to its overt eroticism, adds unutterability to the contents of the novel, pointing to silence as the Leitmotif on which it develops. Drawing on this, the paper goes on to examine the palimpsestic structure of the novel, its attempt to dismantle Hegels dialectical conception of history as endless progress, and to assert cyclical the repetitiveness of what the novel terms Vertical Time. This palimpsestic structure is reminiscent of the montage structure Michael Rothberg finds in Holocaust fictions (2000), aimed at making readers think history in relational, rather than sequential terms. My contention is that the novels anti-linear structure and generic hybridity have an ethical dimension, working as they do to deconstruct the ideology of progress whose excess abutted in Nazism.

Silvia PELLICER-ORTN (University of Zaragoza, ES) The Ethical Impulse in Limit-case Autobiographies: Anne Karpfs The War After: Living with the Holocaust The aim of my paper is to establish a correlation between the emergence of the new autobiographical liminal genres which have invaded the literary panorama since the 1990s and the ethical dilemmas that the representation of unspeakable traumas in general and the Holocaust in particular always raise. Following Leigh Gilmores conceptualization of limit-case autobiographies, I will attempt to demonstrate that these new genres are born out of the subjects ethical needs both to reconcile individual, familial and collective forms of trauma and to transmit the painful past to the next generations and that they are charged with a healing potential based on scriptotherapy (Henke 1998). It is my contention that these ethical needs are fulfilled in the case of the British-Jewish writer Anne Karpfs The War After: Living with the Holocaust (1996). This second-generation Holocaust survivor resorts to some techniques of limit-case autobiographies: the combination of genres, like autobiography, memoir, testimony, diary, interview, historical, psychoanalytical and political discourses; the mixture of voices and levels of testimony from various generations; the blurring of boundaries between individual and collective traumas; the lack of linearity in narration time and the use of a terminology conversant with that of Trauma Studies. M. Dolores Porto REQUEJO (University of Alcal, ES) Manuela ROMANO (University of Alcal, ES) Self-Projection in Oral Trauma Narratives Recent research in narrative studies has shown that the degree of emotionality of the events being told and the spontaneity of the discourse situation in which oral trauma narratives take place are reflected in the linguistic and pragmatic devices used by narrators, especially in the structure of these narratives and in the use of specific attentional markers (Cuenca et al. 2011). Based on a corpus of traumatic oral narratives, recorded from British late night agony radio programmes in which narrators and listeners are complete strangers, the study explores the strategies used by narrators to disclose highly intimate and traumatic information to an anonymous audience; ie., how narrators solve the tension between the need to share their experiences while protecting themselves from others, between what they want to say and how they say it. It also addresses the strategies used by listeners to project themselves and empathize or not. For this purpose, theoretical concepts such as world shift, invited projection and inferencing, coming from Text World Theory have been useful to understand how narrators project themselves through involving devices and world shifts and how, as listeners, we can follow the invited projections by activating our common and individual socio-cultural experience. Constanza DEL RO (University of Zaragoza, ES) Narrative Excesses in Patrick McCabes WinterWood: Childhood Trauma, Folklore and the Gothic None of McCabes novels makes easy-reading but with WinterWood (2006) he seems to have outstripped himself. Its protagonist is a most unreliable narrator, so that in the novel there is little the reader can trust. Not even the events narrated or their chronology, for, although WinterWood is divided into several sections announcing the year or decade in which the facts took place, the narrators digressive discourse keeps folding back upon itself or moving forward unexpectedly, forever mingling past, present and future. Not that this makes a lot of difference, for events seem to repeat themselves, just in the same way as the gothic conventions in the novel determine the constant doubling up of characters and proliferation of identities that never seem to match their referents. There is always an excess that precludes the consolatory reunion between signifiers and signifieds, and this continuous slippage of meaning turns interpretation into an extremely hard task. My purpose in this presentation is to disentangle the narrative and generic knots of the novel and return it in some way to its origins in order to show that in the last instance it is just an unresolved trauma narrative. Ivan STACY (University of Newcastle, UK)

The Roche Limit: Digression and Return in W. G. Sebalds The Rings of Saturn The epigraph to The Rings of Saturn is an encyclopaedia entry for the Roche limit, the distance at which centripetal and centrifugal forces are in equilibrium around an object: Sebalds unusual text employs a form which attempts to address not only the centripetal force of trauma, but also the magnitude of limit-case events in their centrifugal dissemination. Literary form has often evoked the former by mimicking, through fragmented and deformed narratives, the intrusive return of memory. However, The Rings of Saturn is also driven by centrifugal digressions, prompted by the narrators ability to read traces of trauma in the objects and landscapes that he encounters as he walks through Suffolk. Within a form thus predicated on digression and return, it is the presence of the narrator, rather than a traumatic core, which holds together the disparate elements of the narrative. Neither perpetrator nor victim, he is a belated witness whose erudition allows him not only to identify traces of trauma, but also to be aware of his own implication in them. Sebalds ethical concern for form is therefore less the veracious representation of trauma than an attempt to make visible the spatial and temporal extent of complicity in limit-case events. Nicholas STAVRIS (University of Huddersfield, UK) Turning back, then turning out. Then turning back again : the Re-enactment of Trauma in Tom McCarthys Remainder Tom McCarthys Remainder is a telling of retelling, of recapturing and re-enacting. The narrators memory loss and the reality in which he now exists are products of a traumatic event: an unknown object which has fallen on him from the sky. This unnamed everyman seeks his lost reality through a series of re-enactments which may or may not locate hidden or repressed memories. Through his novel, McCarthy captures the embodiment of trauma on both the individual and collective levels. McCarthy engages with a certain desire to overcome trauma through repetition, while at the same time observing the impossibility of rediscovering that which has been lost. It is this central paradox which becomes McCarthys primary theme; a desire to control the past, despite an inevitable failure to do so. McCarthy moulds together the physical presence of re-enacting with the psychic movement of working through in order to present the continuing struggle of the trauma victim, who strives to achieve a present reality without absence. Despite Remainders formal pre-occupation with repetition and re-enactment, the traumatic event remains unpresentable and unfathomable to its narratorprotagonist, who, like the reader, is left unable to reconnect the narrative with any sense of authenticity or actuality.

SEMINAR 20 Performing Identity, Performing Culture Session 1: THUR, 09:00 11:00, KC Session 2: FRI, 09:00 11:00, TB 310 Convenors: Silvia Caporale BIZZINI (University of Alicante, ES) Lucia ESPOSITO (University of Teramo, IT) Based upon an awareness of the constructedness of much human activity, and of the fluid, unstable, and fictive character of the postmodern subject, the theatrical metaphors of performance and performativity, with their emphasis on praxis and transformation, help define identity and culture on the contemporary world stage. According to Marvin Carlson, the popularity of these contested terms in recent years "reflects a major shift in many cultural fields from the what of culture to the how, from the accumulation of social, cultural, psychological, political, or linguistic data to a consideration of how this material is created, valorized, and changed, to how it lives and operates within the culture, by actions" (M. A. Carlson, Performance: A Critical Introduction, Routledge, 2004, p. ix). This seminar intends to discuss the issues raised by the definition of performance and performativity in relation to the politics of identity and culture in current cultural studies and literature. Themes and

issues to be discussed may include: gender, race and ethnicity as they are enacted, idealized, negotiated and redefined on the contemporary British cultural stage; postmodern urban experience and identity; performativity and the arts; new technologies and the construction of new 'inauthentic' identities. SESSION 1
Kathleen STARCK (University of Koblenz-Landau, DE) The Comedy of Gender. Performing Gender Identities in Man Stroke Woman The gender order of Western industrialised countries has changed tremendously over the last twenty five years. Gender hierarchies have been upset, new power structures have evolved, glass ceilings have been broken down, and old boys networks have been penetrated by women. Moreover, it seems that we are all free to perform whichever gender we like. Or so we are told. This paper will examine in how far and in what way these issues have found their way into the arena of television. I will investigate the performance of gender (in a double sense) within the successful BBC comedy sketch series Man Stroke Woman (2005-2007). All sketches of the series centre around relationship issues between men and women. I will analyse the representations of gender as well as the undermining or endorsement of traditional versus modern/(post)feminist expressions of gender identities by the comedy of the series. Thus, the main interest of this paper lies in the double layer of and potential friction between the characters gender performance and the gender performance of the actors and what conclusions might be drawn from this about contemporary views of gender in Britain. Eduardo Barros GRELA (University of Corua, ES) Cliques and Misfits: Performing British and American Teen Cultures Over the last few years, the production of teen TV shows has proliferated in both the British and the American screens. TV series such as One Tree Hill, Smallville, or The Vampire Diaries have continued a tradition of legitimate teen discourses on TV. Particular attention, however, must be paid to a different group of apparently antagonistic series that deal with contemporary issues affecting youth culture: Glee, from American Fox; and Misfits and Skins, from British E4. These productions share common applications in the representation of teenage subcultures, and deal with questions of race, sex, and class manifested through performances and performativity. My presentation will focus on how performance is intertwined with discourses of identity in these TV series, as well as on how the parodic constitution of cliques responds to the ability of teen cultures to empower their processes of identification as collective subjectivities. I will also introduce how the social relations within those groups, lead to a renewed performance of their spaces, and function as transgressive reformulations of their subjectivities. J. Rubn Valds MIYARES (University of Oviedo, ES) When Performance Lost Control: Making Rock History out of Ian Curtis and Joy Division This paper addresses the place of Ian Curtis (1956-1980), singer of Joy Division, in the history of popular music performance, along with the performative dimension of history-writing itself. Curtis identity as a performer and song-writer incorporated identifiable details of his own life. The bands soaring success, its demands on his private life, a crisis in his early marriage, and the heavy medication for his condition are counted among the motivations leading him to suicide. The ritual aspects of suicide will be examined, as well as its effect t on the subsequent image of the band, including Curtis biography by his widow Deborah Curtis, Touching from a Distance, which describes him as a performer from a very early age. The relation between performance re/presentation will be discussed, and then the various perspectives on the analysis of performance culture: the subjective (the artists views of his identity as performer); the institutional

(the material aspects of work for a rock band); the structural (the symbolic boundaries of a budding rock stars life); the dramaturgical (his dramatic response to the rituals and conventions of music performance and life), and the critical outlook, which approaches the culture of performance as heterogeneous, dynamic, and contested. Christin HOENE (University of Edinburgh, UK) Music Culture and Performative Identity in Hanif Kureishis Novels In his essay Music and Identity (1996), musicologist Simon Frith argues that postmodern identity is best understood as a self-in-progress, which is in turn best expressed in music. For Frith the link between identity and music is performance, as he argues that both rely on performance to come into being, and Homi Bhabha, too, in The Location of Culture (1994), stresses the importance of performance for the articulation of cultural difference. In the light of Frith and Bhabha I want to discuss the significance of music as performance for postcolonial identities in Hanif Kureishi's novels The Black Album (1995) and The Buddha of Suburbia (1990). In The Black Album, Shahid uses Prince as a role model, and the way Prince as an artist figure performs and stages his identity allows Shahid to adopt an understanding of identity that defies racial and gender stereotypes. Both Karim and Charlie in The Buddha of Suburbia use music late-1960s pop mid-1970s punk respectively to reinvent themselves along the fault lines of ethnic identity. Thus, Kureishi's characters in both novels use music to undermine the myth of a fixed and mono-cultural British identity in favour of performing postcolonial hybridity. Alessandra RUGGIERO (University of Teramo, IT) Dis poetry is Verbal Riddim: Benjamin Zephaniahs Poetry in Performance This paper focuses on Benjamin Zephaniah and his poetry. In order to describe his art, the British Rastafarian writer, poet and performer of Jamaican origins, who prefers to define himself a griot, chooses to go back to the oral tradition of Western Africa, where storytellers preserved the history and traditions of their people and community. His artistic production includes childrens books, reggae music and dub poetry already famous in London due to Jamaican poet and singer Lynton Kwesi Johnson and brings to the centre of the stage the power of living words, played in performances that are often accompanied by the music of his origins. Zephaniah writes and works for radio, theatre, cinema, and television, categorically refusing to be assimilated into British mainstream culture (he is known for having publicly rejected in 2003, with a letter published on The Guardian, the Order of the British Empire as a legacy of colonialism), and chooses instead to search for the identity of his people which seems to have been lost in the folds of history. Giuseppe DE RISO (University of Naples LOrientale, IT) Affect and Agency in Modern Warfare Videogames: Feeling the Muslim Enemy The aim of my paper is to discuss the operative logic through which Western warfare videogames are employed in the creation of culturally divided identities. Affects and emotions are channelled in order to both shape subjects acritically embracing Western values, and drive a larger process of construction of a generic Muslim enemy. On the one hand, Middle-Eastern subjects are represented as polarising indexical signs prompting users aggressive performance as a self-executing command; on the other, having recourse to satellite images and local media, whole Middle Eastern cities and regions are being re-created as threedimensional spaces, and then digitally stored to expand huge terrestrial and cultural databases. These function on two levels: first, as virtual training grounds for prospective soldiers, and secondly as affective maps providing cultural coordinates as to how Muslim territory is to be felt and, consequently, lived. My paper ends with a quick look at Middle-Eastern military videogames. Due to financial and manpower restraints, such videogames are entirely dependent on Westernly designed engines and interfaces. Thus, the authorial dimension is erased in favour of standardized forms of agency and interaction resulting in symmetrical schismgenesis, the increase of mutual bitterness and estrangement. Laura Monrs GASPAR (University of Valncia, ES)

Staging back the Empire: Greek Tragedy and Cross-cultural Representations of Identity The performance of war, terror and terrorism on the media, particularly after 9/11, has had a powerful influence on the construction of the concepts of violence and otherness in the contemporary mindset. Furthermore, the symbolic use of performative and theatrical practices in the representation of real conflicts on television and the press also exerts a strong impact on the imagery and the horizon of expectations of modern theatrical audiences. This paper considers the role of Greek tragedy on the British stage as an immediate aesthetic and cultural response to the issues raised by war as seen in the cultural media. Topics such as the artistic (re)construction of the other and the western preconceptions of eastern identities shall be discussed within the framework of the semiotics of performance. Two case studies provide the background for my analysis: MoLoRa (2003) by Yael Farber and Welcome to Thebes (2010) by Moira Buffini, which reenact the post-war conflicts in South Africa and Liberia. Laura DI MICHELE (University of LAquila, IT) Performance and the City: Constructing Urban Identities The relationship between spectators, performers and spaces is investigated in a critical perspective which aims at further developing the concept of performance as it was explored by W. Benjamin in his articulation of the relationship between the flaneur and the city above all in his essays on Naples (1924), Moscow (1927), Weimar (1928), and the massive Arcades Project. Even if this proposal takes into due account the seminal studies of Barthes (1971), H. Lefebvre (1974), and urban theorists such as Reyner Banham and Kevin Lynch who conceived of the city as a legible text, at the same time it argues that textuality and performativity must be perceived as locked cultural practices that work together to shape the body of phenomenal, intellectual, psychic, and social encounters that frame a subjects experience of the city. The Barbican Centre and Tate Modern will be analyzed as aspects of performative agency of the individual subject.

SESSION 2
C. Maria LAUDANDO (University of Naples LOrientale, IT) The Risky In-betweenness of Performing Audiences The paper focuses on the powerful interrogation of the audiences agency as staged in two very different works that, despite their distance in terms of genre and cultural milieu, both call into question essentially normative scripts of gender and nation: Between the Acts (1941) by Virginia Woolf and England (2007) by Tim Crouch. In Woolfs last novel, the process of writing and reading ambiguously frames the staging of an eccentric, equivocal and fragmentary pageant on Englishness and its literary heritage, and, as such, it plays with a performing ethos which seems to anticipate the new forms of audience participation that have lately proliferated in contemporary theatre. Tim Crouchs acclaimed piece England is instead strategically positioned at the intersection of multiple ways of seeing and is provocatively responsive at one time to the site specifics of visual arts and to the empty space of theatrical experience. What urgently comes to the fore in both experiments is the question of spectatorial engagement in affective, imaginative and ethical terms, that is the exploration of the transnational, translational dimension the very in-betweenness underlying any process of identity and culture formation. Amaya Fernndez MENICUCCI (University of Castilla, ES) The Art of the Self: Identity and Artistic Performance in the Works of Sunetra Gupta and Kamila Shamsie This paper explores the intersection between artistic performance, political agency and the quest for and building of self-identities in the works of two Britain-based authors of the South Asian diaspora: Sunetra Gupta and Kamila Shamsie. Respectively Bengali and Pakistani, both writers are particularly effective in rendering the way in which the ethnicised and genderised artist performs a number of socially imposed roles in his/her daily life, while, at the same time, purposefully performing incessant acts of rebellion against those very roles through his/her artistic performances. I intend, therefore, to analyse the discursive strategies through which musicians, actors and other performers use their art to act against socio-cultural (de)limitations and

impositions and upon reality and their self in Guptas and Shamsies novels. Indeed, the postcolonial, often diasporic subjects of whom they write perform a triple role. They are simultaneously characters in the selfnarrative that is the process of taking awareness of ones individual existence, actors in a socio-cultural drama written collectively by conflicting mainstream and minority forces, and free agents who publically enact a politically subversive agenda and privately use the creativity of the artistic process to re-construct their identity. Elena Igartuburu GARCA (University of Oviedo, ES) I Have This Body: Spatial Negotiations of Gender and Ethnic Identities in Tessa McWatts This Body The usually painful process that individuals undergo in trying to fulfill normative ideals of gender and ethnicity are experienced as the subjects own inability to achieve standards that, although constructed outside themselves, are presented as springing from an internal source common to the whole of humanity. Nonetheless, under the auspices of performativity, it is precisely this rupture between lived identity and normative ideals that is seen as the process providing a space in which the negotiation of new subjectivities can take place. Tessa McWatts novel This Body present the reader with two Guyanese characters that undergo, at many different levels, this split between their subjectivity and the position that British society creates for them. Challenging normative notions of motherhood, womanhood, age and race, Victoria will try to find her place in a society that marks her as Other just as she tries to find a way to communicate with Derek, her orphan nephew. At the same time, the novel takes us far from typical representations of London to build up a new image of the city that responds to the trajectories and experiences of these characters as they negotiate and redeploy a physical as well as an identitary space of their own. ule OKUROLU ZN (Middle East Technical University, TR) Re-Defined Spatio-temporal Dimension of Diasporic Identity in Bye-Bye Blackbird Although originally the term diaspora was used to define dislocated people from their homeland, for reasons of immigration or exile, diasporic experience and its new-fangled implications suggest new ways of thinking about the terrains of identity and belonging. Worn out researches, by dwelling mostly on the superiority of time over space, have emphasised identity formation of immigrants as a linear process in which non-Western European immigrants reconstitute their identities as citizens of the First World by focusing mostly on Edward Said and his Orientalism which directs its attention to Western style of thinking about the Orient and how the colonizer and the colonized evolved within the unequal power relationship in time. Rather than thinking of immigrants as moving in a linear path from culture A to the superior culture B, in diaspora studies identity issues need more dynamic attention. In this paper, space will be argued as not merely correspondence of geographical forms of fixed place; instead, as in Foucaults heterotopia, it is going to be viewed as the representation of both real and unreal space offering multiplicity through heterochronies and this spatio-temporal diasporic identity formation is going to be discussed in Bye-Bye Blackbird, by a diaspora writer Anita Desai. Serena GUARRACINO (University of Naples LOrientale, IT) The Postcolonial Writer in Performance: J.M. Coetzees Summertime This paper focuses on the elaboration of postcolonial literature as commodity and the consequent viral exposure of the writers persona in the public arena. This is particularly true of the postcolonial writer figure; constrained by the need to perform as a representative of a broadly defined category for example, the Black British writer, or the African American woman writer these authors struggle between the postcolonial exotic and the need to unravel the same categories that give them visibility in the cultural market. Starting from this broad framework, this paper aims at analysing the parodic appropriation of the power granted by performing the postcolonial writer as emerges in recent fiction by J.M. Coetzee. Case study for this analysis will be Summertime (2010), which features an aged white South African writer who has moved to Australia and whose name is John Coetzee. The novel hence features a character who is named after the writer, whose life shows significant similarities with that of the writer, but who is a character in his own rights, making this work a

performative act in the complex nexus of discourses constituting the postcolonial writer as a figure of the global collective imaginary. Nadide KARAMEM (Fatih University, TR) The Presentation of Self in Darkly Dreaming Dexter and the Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde My paper aims to analyze the reflection of self in the works of Jeff Lindsays Darkly Dreaming Dexter (2004), Robert Louis Stevensons Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde (1886) and in TV-Series Dexter (2006). Dexter and Jekyll are fictional characters marked by split personalities, both suffering opposite levels of morality at each self. They present themselves to society as measured members by hiding their real personalities behind a social mask which could be considered as hypocrisy, leading the question of morality. Most readers/spectators can identify themselves with them, since, in daily life, wearing masks for performing roles to involve in the social order is a common tool that enables many people to comfort the conventions of their respective societies, recessing the personal attributes that they do not want to expose to, as such to the cases of Dexter and Jekyll. That is to say; a person following the minimum social requires properly like Dexter succeeds to survive; however, the ones who do not hide their malign urges against to society like Jekyll, gets destroyed and fails. Similarities and the differences of these two characters and their voyage to survival through the complexity of social co-existence will be throughout in this work.

SEMINAR 21 Word Formation and Morphological Creativity Session 1: THUR, 17:00 19:00, NB 10 Convenors: Jean ALBRESPIT (Universit Michel de Montaigne, FR) Isabel OLTRA-MASSUET (Centro de Ciencias Humanas y Sociales, ES) This seminar invites papers on word formation, morphological creativity and productivity. Although this field has received much attention over the last 30 years, it remains a much contested area of study where the debate on productivity versus creativity and innovation is still unresolved. Suggested topics include (but are not limited to) new perspectives on word structure, neologisms versus nonce formations, lexical re-categorisation, the relation between neologisms and blocking, and the importance of context in lexical creativity. We also expect (re)definitions of key concepts, such as markedness or availability. All theoretical frameworks are welcome as well as papers in the field of the history of language, lexicography, contrastive linguistics, psycholinguistics and language acquisition. SESSION 1
Jess FERNNDEZ-DOMNGUEZ (University of Valencia, ES) Frequency-1 Words in Productivity Measurement, or the Hapax Legomenon Fallacy Hapax legomena are words that occur once in a text. In word-formation, hapaxes are embodied by the frequency-1 items of a given corpus, and have been widely used for productivity computations, as pioneered by Baayen (1992). However, and despite their advantageous use, these units have sometimes been misconstrued as a panacea for frequency-based models, and certain proposals have perhaps attached excessive weight to them (Bauer 2001: 150-156). This paper raises the issue of hapaxes in English word-formation and, through a critical review, questions some of the assumptions affecting productivity computations, e.g. corpus size, part-of-speech tagging or the definition of hapax legomenon. Subsequently, a number of productivity models are examined and illustrated

through their application on the study corpus. This allows comparing the results that models return depending on how hapaxes are conceived and, in turn, drawing a number of conclusions regarding the role of low frequency words in productivity measurement. Marina KULINICH (Samara State Academy of Social Sciences and Humanities, RU) Language Play in Word-Formation: Creativity in Blends (Contaminations) The paper deals with a means of word-building having a variety of names: blends, contaminations, Wortkreuzungen, porte-manteau words, telescopic words (Japlish = Japanese + English, workaholic, etc.). Such words appear in oral and written speech constantly; many of them find their ways into dictionaries of new words with a note jocular, humorous. They are witty, unusual and effective due to the blending of two semantically contrasting elements (republicrat = republican + democrat, irritainment = irritation + entertainment). The paper discusses structural and semantic types of such words, their status (nonce words vs. neologisms) based on lexicographic data, their occurrence in mass media, their role in technical, economical and political terminology. Unusual combinability leads to synergetic effect in new terms and to humorous effect in nonce-words. Results of experiments with native and non-native speakers on decoding the meaning of nonce-words are presented. Henryk KARDELA (Marie Curie-Sklodowska University, PL) Blends, Compounds and Non-Words: A Cognitive Linguistics Account Drawing on the insights of cognitive grammar (cf. Langacker (1991a, 1991b, 2008)) according to which lexicon and grammar form a continuum of linguistic units, the paper develops an analysis of compounds, blends and nonce-words in English. It is claimed that these formations (i) are subject to the prototype-based organization of categories involving the varying degrees of analyzability; and (ii) the interpretation of compounds, blends and nonce words crucially involves the speaker/hearers world knowledge, structured by the so-called Current Discourse SpaceCDS in the sense of Langacker (2008). The paper (i) posits a compound-blend-nonce-word scale; and (ii) proposes a reformulation of the Analyzability Parameter as envisioned in Langacker (1987; also Bybee (2010) in terms of a dynamic, CDS-related concept. Christina MANOUILIDOU (University of Patras, GR) Nuances of Deverbal Novel Word Formation Deverbal word formation is subject to various constraints including some relating to the thematic properties of the verbal base. For instance, able suffixation obligatorily involves a transitive verb with argument structure <Agent<Theme>>. The study presents psycholinguistic data from speakers performance on four types of deverbal novel words (NovelWs) violating different kinds of constraints, in two languages with morphologically distinct properties, such as English and Greek. Participants performed an off-line acceptability task and an online word recognition task. Types of stimuli: A. NovelWs based on a non-existing stem and an existing suffix (*blass-able) B. NovelWs violating grammatical category constraints (*glass-able) C. NovelWs violating thematic constraints (*perplex-able) D. Unattested NovelWs without violations (*constitute-able) Greek off-line and on-line results showed that while participants vastly rejected all types of NovelWs, they showed a significantly higher rejection rate (p<.0001) of NovelWs with categorial violations (90.1%) than of NovelWs with thematic violations (71.9%). Similarly, Reaction Times for all types of non-attested word formations lay on a continuum starting from Type A (lowest) to Type D (highest). English data are currently being analysed. Combined results are expected to shed light in the process of novel word formation in different languages and inform morphological theory on this topic.

Catherine DELESSE (Universit Nancy 2, FR) New Words in J.K.Rowlings Harry Potter: Between Creation and Revitalisation The purpose of this paper is to study the word-formation processes used by J.K. Rowlings in her famous series: the creation of a parallel world of wizards led the author to create a series of new words (anthroponyms, spells, objects, creatures) using all the processes at her disposal affixation, compounding, initialing, borrowing, blending, neologisms as well as resemanticization of existing words or idioms/proverbs. We shall use Jean Tourniers lexico-genetic categories for classification reference. The question of neologisms will be examined carefully since some of these words can be used only in a specific context (when is a word a neologism, when does it stop being one?) We will also study the loanwords especially Latin ones, some of which seem to be a mix of Latin and other languages or even fake Latin, thus giving a medieval touch to the wizarding world. A contrastive analysis of the English and French versions will also be proposed, keeping in mind that the translator, Jean-Franois Mnard, is responsible for the choices and that there may have been editorial constraints. Vincent HUGOU (Paris 3 - Sorbonne-Nouvelle, FR) Drawing the Line between Productivity and Creativity: The Case of the Xed-Out Construction in Present-Day English The Xed-out construction (Im all coffeed out meaning roughly Im worn out from drinking too much coffee) has been pointed out by Jackendoff (2002, 2010) who considers it recent, totally productive but odd and exceedingly rare at the same time. However, it does not deviate from the general rules of syntax and major word-formation processes (conversion, affixation). Speakers have the possibility of exploiting the syntactic frame by filling its variables in a more or less conscious, creative manner (Ernst, 1980 - Moon, 1998) but this can only be done within pragmatic and linguistic constraints (Chang, 2004). We will address the question of the dividing line between regular instantiations and those which violate restrictions and may affect grammatical boundaries. Speakers can choose to violate the constraints, which may generate humor but also hinder comprehension; they can also resort to constraint-circumventing strategies by approaching the construction from the outside, in yet another creative way: expressive degree adverbs (ber) can be used, extensions (my body was over-worked out; I was coffeed out to the max), and adjective complementation (?dealing with too many customers-ed out => talked out from dealing with too many customers). The corpus we use is made up of diary blogs. Eva SICHERL (University of Ljubljana, SI) Expressing Diminutives in English and Slovene: A Contrastive Analysis The paper is to deal with various ways in which diminutiveness can be expressed in Slovene and English; the focus is on word-formational and syntactic properties of diminutive structures in both languages contrasted. While the prototypical diminutive in all languages is a denominal noun, i.e. a complex noun derived from another noun by suffixation, Slovene also forms verbal diminutives. The paper explores both synthetic and analytic patterns for the formation of verbal diminutives in Slovene and draws a comparison to the situation in English where there are no verbal synthetic diminutives; thus, diminutiveness in verbs can only be expressed analytically, or by using a lexicalized verb with a specialized meaning. Slovene and English diminutives are also categorized semantically; in both languages diminutives can have denotative or connotative meanings, which often overlap. In the translation of Slovene diminutive forms, it can be observed that Slovene single-word nominal diminutives are often translated into English analytically, while Slovene verbal diminutives can only be expressed in English by distributing the diminutive meaning along an entire syntactic structure.

SEMINAR 22 British Women Writers Writing the Ottoman Empire, 18th and 19th Centuries

Session 1: WED, 09:00 11:00, DD Convenors: Ludmilla KOSTOVA (St. Cyril and St. Methodius University Veliko Turnovo, BG) Anja MLLER (Universitt Siegen, DE) Perceived as an imperial (counter-)model and/or as part of the fabled Orient, the Ottoman Empire figures in writing by well- or lesser-known British women of the 18th and 19th centuries. The texts they produced exemplify a variety of formats and genres, ranging from travel writing to pseudoOriental tales. The seminar aims at doing justice to this exceptional variety and invites papers exploring the changing representations of the Ottoman Empire in contributions by female British authors over a period of 200 years. Discussion focuses on, but is not restricted to, the following topics: female authors and male fantasies of the Ottoman Empire; engagement with domestic politics and portrayal of sexual mores in the Ottoman Empire; imag(in)ing emblematic gendered spaces such as hammam and harem; cross-dressing and its cultural implications; politicized representations of the Ottoman Empire and its subject populations; the Ottoman Empire and "female" Orientalisms, Hellenisms and Balkanisms; inter-imperial comparisons and classification of forms of government; gender politics and representations of religious difference. SESSION 1
Barbara PUSCHMANN-NALENZ (Ruhr-University Bochum, DE) The Tale of Mary Fisher. An Early View and Later Comments on Cultural Alterity More than fifty years before Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, a number of Quaker men and women ventured forth into the part of the Ottoman Empire that is now Turkey. One of these women is remarkable because she travelled to Asia Minor after having literally been chased from Britain, the New England colonies and the Caribbean on account of her preaching. Mary Fisher, a homely housewife in later years, undertook the voyage by boat to Smyrna and from there walked alone to Adrianople, where the Sultan Mehmed IV had installed his military camp, to talk to him and preach the Christian religion, in June 1658. The direct textual representation of her experience is small, but fascinating, since both the traveller and the Sultan appear highly favourable, if not enthusiastic, towards a person from a stunningly different cultural sphere. Thirty years before the Act of Toleration (1689), this Muslim prince seems to Fisher to be a model of tolerance and gentility. Noted by contemporaneous as well as by twentieth-century historians, this encounter has since undergone diverse interpretations. Sevilay YAVUZ (Yeni Yzyil University, TR) Representation of the Ottoman World through the Works of Lady Mary Wortley Montagu and Lady Elizabeth Craven Eighteenth-century travellers looked at the Ottoman world from different perspectives. Some travellers saw the Ottomans as a threat because of their superiority in social and political life, others, especially some women travellers, considered that earlier travellers had misinterpreted the Ottoman Empire. This paper analyzes the representation of the Ottoman Empire in eighteenth-century English travel literature as represented by Lady Mary Wortley Montagus Turkish Embassy Letters and A Journey Through Crimea to Constantinople by Lady Elizabeth Craven. It aims at studying interactions between Europe and the Ottoman world and likewise examines parallels and differences between Lady Mary Wortley Montagus and Lady Cravens texts. Elisabetta MARINO (University of Rome Tor Vergata, IT) Constructing the Other, Reconstructing Herself: A Journey through the Crimea to Constantinople (1789) by Lady Elizabeth Craven

Playwright, musician, and actress Lady Craven (1750-1828) travelled extensively through Europe and the near East and, in 1787, prompted by her friend Horace Walpole, she began to compose A Journey through the Crimea to Constantinople, eventually published in 1789. Her volume was warmly received by the reading public: a detailed description of the Ottoman Empire appealed to a readership eager to be entertained with Oriental tales, and to voyeuristically explore, through the eyes of a female traveller, private spaces such as harems and hammams, normally forbidden to men. The purpose of this paper is twofold: first of all, I will try to demonstrate how Lady Craven, by adopting an imperial and patronizing attitude towards the Other, presented, on the Oriental stage, a reformed image of herself, which could enable her to restore her tarnished reputation. Despite the picturesque, exotic, and appealing portrayals of domestic and public spaces, her degraded and agonizing Ottoman Empire is actually peopled by idle, emasculated men and grotesque, immoral, self-indulgent women. Secondly, I will explore the relationship between Lady Cravens travelogue and Lady Mary Montagues Turkish Embassy Letters, which our writer explicitly challenges in order to establish her literary fame. Christoph HOUSWITSCHKA (Otto-Friedrich-University Bamberg, DE) The Oriental Veil of Progress in European Gender Politics The paper will discuss a variety of eighteenth-century views that hide behind the authentic voice of the Oriental traveller, the distanced view of the historian, the voice of a fictitious editor or an altogether different (female) writer. Some of the texts were published as Oriental Tales Collected from an Arabian Manuscript in the Library of the King of France, as the familiar letters from a gentleman of Oxford at Damascus or An Arabian Tale from an Unpublished Manuscript. The Private Lives of the Egyptians Ladies and the Sketches on Woman in All Parts of the World by a friend to the sex were written and compiled by the Scottish writer John Adams. Arabian tales allegedly told by the Sultaness of the Indies create the oriental Other not only to define Western ideas of superiority, but also to suggest to European women more gender equality than they really appeared to have. On the basis of a large variety of eighteenth-century texts the paper will argue that the female Other of the Orient seems to have been used as a veil to hide away the fact that equality in Europe had not made any of the progress women might have expected. Efterpi MITSI (National and Kapodistrian University of Athens, GR) Mary Nisbets Romantic and Controversial Journey to the Ottoman Empire Mary Nisbet, Countess of Elgin, writes to her mother from Athens on April 15, 1802: This morning I made my self as smart as possible having given some days notice that I intended honouring the Bath with my presence...Altho' I had formed a very pretty idea of the amusement, I must say it very far surpassed my expectation...the dancing was too indecent, beyond anything... Nisbet, who visited the Ottoman Empire while her husband was ambassador to the Porte, became notorious due to her scandalous divorce from Elgin and her contribution to the removal of the Parthenon marbles. Her travel writing has not attracted the critical attention given to her predecessors Montagu and Craven. Yet, Nisbet's frank and humorous letters vividly represent Ottoman domestic life and re-enact numerous intercultural encounters and negotiations. They also raise the question of womens relation to power. Nisbet's sense of class and ethnicity plays a major role in her account and shapes the tension between Hellenism and Orientalism, which emerges in her Greek journey and prolonged stay in Athens. The paper will go beyond Nisbets involvement in the "packing" of the marbles and will focus on the playful persona the traveller fashions through her letter writing. Hande TEKDEMR (Boazii University, TR) Encounter with the Unmodern City and the Self in British Women Writers Travelogues Being lost in a foreign city, re-locating oneself, but returning to the previous location, feeling the sense of being lost again only to recognize the surrounding as the spot that is revisited one more time, against ones will: such an experience is related by Sigmund Freud as a personal anecdote in his 1919 essay Das Unheimliche. Freuds essay evokes the uncanny within the structures of urban space in such a suggestive way that it presents the act of re-tour, of the fatal involuntary repetition of the same, as a modern phenomenon. Examining various

uncanny moments experienced by British travelers who constantly move between the familiar and unfamiliar world in Constantinople, I argue that such moments compel the traveler to recognize the modern condition in which the uncanny is a constant haunting presence. What is shocking is to glimpse into a pre-modern past, still surviving in the cityscape, particularly in the (un)regulation of the dead (i.e. in the graveyards) and the inhuman (i.e. street dogs), and to draw parallels between this strange realm and ones own remote past, hidden from sight in the modernized world. It is a moment of revival of something buried, forgotten, left in the past, being resurrected through the encounter with the oriental city. Stphanie PRVOST (Universit Paris VII Denis Diderot, FR) Julia Pardoe and Fanny Blunt Recording Turkish manners (1837-1878): Female Objectivity for Posterity after the Tanzimt era? Julia Pardoe (1804-1862) and Lady Blunt (1839-1926) rank among the few nineteenth-century British women who did not only travel in, but lived in the Ottoman Empire. Though little remembered today, they were both very famous in their own lifetimes and their works about the Ottoman Empire went into several editions in an era when Britain frequently looked towards the Levant and the Balkans. Though writing in and about different timeframes, both had a common ideal: that of producing a true, demystified, unprejudiced, unbiased account of what was then called Turkish manners as they felt that the Ottoman Empire was becoming more and more Westernized. It is this quest for truth and verisimilitude by women, who were insiders and yet foreigners, that this paper seeks to examine by first focusing on the places of truth (the harem, the hammam, political institutions), then, on the means to get to this truth (Pardoe cross-dressed to get access to a convent) and their limits, before contrasting their viewpoints on Turkish manners. Ludmilla KOSTOVA (St Cyril and St Methodius University Veliko Turnovo, BG) Homes away from Home: Negotiated Identities in Mary Wortley Montagus Turkish Embassy Letters and Fanny Janet Blunts The People of Turkey The paper compares two representations, by Wortley Montagu and Blunt, of Western European women who chose to marry Muslim husbands and to re-settle to the Ottoman Empire. In Letter XLVIII of her epistolary travelogue, Montagu presents an interesting reversal of the traditional captivity narrative, in which a Spanish woman makes a rational choice in remaining in Turkey as the wife of her captor, and negotiating a new identity for herself. The authors representation of this anonymous woman is related to her overall portrayal of the Ottoman Empire as an imperfect utopia, superior to Western Europe in its treatment of women and tolerance of local customs, yet lacking appreciation of classical culture and restricting individual (male) freedom. Blunt represents an Ottoman Empire that is undergoing changes as a result of its attempts at reform and partial Occidentalization. She compares different scenarios of Occidentalization within the Empire, and warns readers against the penetration of negative elements from the West. The establishment of a happy home away from home is no longer an unproblematic option for Western women in a changing Ottoman Empire. The comparison of the two narratives and the attitudes to the Ottoman Empire inscribed in them should enhance our awareness of the ideological positions of travellers as border figures, making and unmaking the divide between self and other, as they present examples of intercultural negotiation.

SEMINAR 23 Narrating Being vs Narrative Being in Modernist Fiction Session 1: WED, 14:30 16:30, TB 240 Session 2: SAT, 13:30 15:30, TB 310 Convenors: Marija KNEZEVIC (University of Montenegro, ME) Armela PANAJOTI (University of Vlora, AL)

This seminar will focus on modernist fiction with the intention to inspire challenging perspectives that would move us towards considering modernism in the instances in which it transcends itself, moving, most broadly speaking, towards postmodernist self irony as a truest and most courageous way of expressing oneself. We invite participants interested in discussing any of the following: being in creation, narrativizing being and creation; being and narrative, being in narrative time and space; authority and narrative, authority of narrative; narrative and the other, the authority of the other; interferentiality of text and author. SESSION 1
Mara J. LPEZ (University of Crdoba, ES) I rejected: We substituted: Virginia Woolf and Collective Narrative Being In traditional approaches to modernism, the emphasis tends to fall on the individual and self-consciousness, often accompanied by a sense of solipsism and alienation. I would like to argue, however, that in the case of Virginia Woolf, individual existence is inseparable from communal existence, as we especially see in her novels The Waves (1931) and Between the Acts (1941), in which, as she put it in her diary, we find I rejected: We substituted. Drawing on Jean-Luc Nancys thoughts on community, I intend to examine how in these novels, the narration of the self is tied to the narration of the other and of the community, and the narrative and discursive implications of the telling of a story by a self always inhabited by other selves and other voices. Cumhur Ylmaz MADRAN (Pamukkale University, TR) The Being in Narrative Time and Space in Virginia Woolfs Mrs. Dalloway The present analysis is intended to shed light on the being in narrative time and space in Virginia Woolfs Mrs. Dalloway. Woolfs theory of personality is that the individual is composed of not one but many selves. Mrs. Dalloway is about the process of transformation of the self over time and the process by which this transformation is itself transformed into writing. However, time flow of the narrative is halted, and different units and elements are presented spatially. Mrs. Dalloway proceeds in spatialized time. Woolf undermines the inherent consecutiveness of time, frustrating the readers usual expectation of sequence and forcing them to perceive the elements of the self in space rather than unrolling in time. Woolf presents the elements of her narration in fragments, and the whole is constructed from these fragments. The whole narration is mobile, and the reader has to move both forwards and backwards in time. Woolfs characters do not follow a sequential development. Instead, they appear and reappear at different times of their lives. Woolf breaks up the temporal sequence, and forces her reader to move back and forth between various levels of action. Marija KNEZEVIC (University of Montenegro, ME) D. H. Lawrences Authorial Wonderings after the Great War For D. H. Lawrence the Great War meant the last point of disillusionment concerning his culture. Not only was his proverbial restlessness arrested, with his passport taken away because of his wifes German connections, but there were darker prospects that it would no longer be possible to find a place that would offer constructive ways of being. Apart from frequent fits of cold and pneumonia, Lawrence suffered severe financial trials. Only a few of his shorter works were published, his so far best novel The Rainbow was supressed and no one wanted to publish its sequel Women in Love. Thus he was denied existence as a man of letters, which was the only existential form he could envisaged his self in. This terrible share of silence influenced his works written immediately after the war, such as Aarons Rod, Kangaroo, and Sea and Sardinia. These books offer ample material for tracing a modernists authorial wonderings, understanding of ones author-function while facing a choice, enforced from both the outside world the culture that is denying and the authors own inner being to the culture that is being denied to stop speaking. Martin TEFL (Charles University, CZ)

Narrating Persons/Personal Narratives in the (Short) Fiction of D. H. Lawrence Describing the world as: a place of fierce discord and intermittent harmonies it is D. H. Lawrence who in his stories and novels promotes an understanding of interpersonal relationships as being founded on a permanent strife of individual wills. This papers attempts to depict this conflict of wills as a conflict of individual idealdriven narratives and discuss the role these narratives play in the process of creation, promotion and preservation of knowledge. The process of knowledge-creation, being closely connected with individuals ability to narrate reality, i.e. to meaningfully structure it to fit ones desires/ideas, becomes for Lawrence closely connected with development of a complex set of competing subjective epistemologies. Relying on a detailed reading of Lawrences texts such as The Shades of Spring or England, My England!, the paper traces the way different narratives emerge, evolve and become confronted by competing narratives/realities, and eventually perish as/if they get confronted with the other. Showing the process of narration directly influencing ones cognitive faculties, the paper discusses the way Lawrences (in this respect essentially modernist) texts explore the complex reciprocal relationship between the narrating subject, narrated objects and the narrative process. Gamze YALIN (Pamukkale University, TR) The Narrative and the Other in D.H. Lawrences Women in Love This paper aims to elucidate the relationship between the narrative and the other in D.H. Lawrences Women in Love in the light of Bakhtinian criticism. Modernist fiction which was shaped by new themes such as meaninglessness, fragmentation, repetition, alienation and isolation is in search of a new narrative medium. To achieve their aims, modern authors thought that traditional techniques are far from reflecting modern world, its problems and fragmented minds of people, and felt the necessity of using new narration and characterization techniques. Mikhail Bakhtin, one of the prominent theoreticians, who has influenced the modern literature, suggests narration which destroys the authority of monologic voice and embraces the dialogism in the presentation of different characters, various voices and diverse points of views. D.H. Lawrence is one of the most prominent authors who made use of dialogism in his works in an efficient way and Women in Love is great example of Lawrences unique dialogic style. Rejecting monologism, Lawrence not only destroys the authority of a single voice and idea but also successfully creates a dialogic novel in which narrator and all characters are able to find equal places to express their own voices, individual ideas, emotions and world views independently.

SESSION 2
Armela PANAJOTI (University of Vlora, AL) Being in Creation, Creation in Being in Lord Jim Lord Jim is a novel inspired and marked by narrative discourse. My intention is to argue that Jims condition results from a wrong correspondence between the whole of his abstract ideas, to use Schopenhauers words and the reality he has created for himself. Jims abstract ideas are informed by his reading of light literature and thus make him live as being in creation in the first part of the novel. His imaginative heroism is not made to match the reality surrounding him. When in the second part of the novel he finally becomes the hero of his readings, thus a creation in being, and the Patusanian fairy landscape cherishes his deeds, he again misreads the narrative codes regulating his existence and fails. What is more, the story is framed by a web of narrative discourses and forms with many speech communities as well as interventions and shifts in language, which question narrative reliability and reinforce the idea that Jims failure is above all linguistic. Sonja VITANOVA-STREZOVA (SS Cyril and Methodius University, MK) Brionys Polylogue The proposed paper will undertake to investigate the narrative discourse in Ian McEwans ninth novel Atonement drawing on Genette and Kristeva. Genettes limited point of view (focalisation) prevails in the first

three parts of what seems to be a modernist novel. The narrative shifts to a first person singular in the postscript with zero focalization which suggests that the narrative voice in the novel belongs to the aged novelist Briony. However, Genettes distinction between narrative perspective and narrative voice cannot account for Brionys story. The postmodernist twist implies Brionys attempt at atonement through her impossible life-time mission of telling the true story instead of the wrong one which, driven by her imagination, she told in her childhood. Thus McEwan, who slips inside the mind of the thirteen-year-old girl to pursue her all life until old age, seems to play a multiple trick on reality focusing on a different Briony in every new version of her story. Therefore McEwans narrative, in which theres no at-one-ment of the many Brionys, will be analyzed as Kristevas polylogical discourse. The paper will address the narrative and the other, the question of being in narrative time and space and the interferentiality of text and author. Christopher S. LESLIE (Polytechnic Institute of New York University, US) The Continuous Present in the Clinic: Steins 3 Lives and The Making of Americans Gertrude Steins 3 Lives is notable for its use of the continuous present, a narrative technique in which it seems as every moment of the narration is occurring simultaneously. In 3 Lives, the narrator presents her characters in a continual process of being invented. As the narrator follows the characters through time and space, she presents them as always being created by the narrative. In The Making of Americans, the function of narration is highlighted by the sense in which the narrator repeatedly states the study is about to begin, even in the later pages of the tome. Again, we see the narrators propensity to refer to characters in terms of present participles, always "doing" the thing that reflects their essence. Such a technique highlights the way in which narrative is a fictional construction. Given the vocabulary Stein uses from the science of the self at the start of the twentieth century, it is possible to see the narrative technique of the continuous present as an attempt to satirize the medical effort to create a solitary vision of the other, and as literature, the continuous present brings attention to the artificiality of static notions of character. Minu VARGHESE (College of Applied Sciences, IHRD, IN) The Question of the Identity of the Author and Fictionalised Memoirs John Maxwell Coetzee, the South African Nobel Laureate, who has immigrated to Australia, is a very private individual. In his fictional works he employs subtle techniques to camouflage his identity. This deliberate impersonalisation renders the works their inherent complexity and individualising objectivity. He uses his own name and biographical details when creating certain characters but the focus is not on chiselling out a fine persona of him through these writings but on improvising on the form and narrative modes. The trilogy; Boyhood, Youth, and Summertime, all subtitled Scenes from Provincial Life, have the elements of fiction and autobiography inseparably conjoined in them, defying classification. The third person narration using the present tense in the first two volumes helps distance the author from the text, yielding him an outsider status. Coetzee manoeuvres this estrangement to deconstruct the concept of autobiography. There are multiple narrators in Summertime as the volume comprises of a series of interviews conducted by a prospective biographer of Coetzee, Mr. Vincent, who sets out on his mission after the death of the Nobel Laureate, his subject. The authors identity and voice projected through the works of Coetzee, especially through his recent work Summertime, is analysed in this paper. pek Ksmet BELL (Dou University, TR) Modernity and Its Ironies: Historical Re-valuation in Robert Musil and Ahmet Hamdi Tanpnar This paper will explore the use and function of narrative irony and its relationship to Modernism in Turkish modernist writer Ahmet Hamdi Tanpnars novel The Time Regulation Institute and Austrian author Robert Musils unfinished novel The Man Without Qualities. I will argue that in both novels the authors re-create now obsolete historical institutions and ideals, and situate them within the social and cultural framework of modernity in Vienna and Istanbul. Both narratives then delineate and comment on the re-appropriation of these institutions and on their reception by the characters in the novel who consciously try to bring a piece of the past back into the present. The process of historical re-appropriation and its socio-political consequences become the source and site of extended narrative irony in both works.

In my reading of these two modernist novels, I will also argue, albeit summarily, that irony can be equated with modernity and with its aesthetic manifestation, Modernism, which, like irony, is a perpetual exchange between self-destruction and self-creation. Given the strong discursive and conceptual affinity between narrative irony and Modernism, irony becomes an indispensible feature of literary Modernism. I will read the two novels by Tanpnar and Musil as dramatizations of this affinity.

SEMINAR 24 The Indiscipline of English Session 1: SAT, 09:00 11:00, TB 490 Convenors: Bill BELL (University of Edinburgh, UK) Barbara SCHAFF (University of Goettingen, DE) 2012 marks the 250th anniversary of the appointment of Hugh Blair as Professor of Rhetoric and Belles Letters at Edinburgh and John Tompson as Professor of English at Goettingen. Drawing on the work of the European History of English Studies project and its insights into the institutional variety of English Studies across Europe, this seminar will address a number of problems in thinking about the history of a discipline that is far from unified. To what extent can the history of English be seen as the story of a single discipline, as opposed to a pseudo-discipline existing between other disciplinary protocols? How has the subject been variously inflected, and what might this tell us about the advantages and disadvantages of the indiscipline of English? SESSION 1
Nigel LEASK (University of Glasgow, UK) Indisciplinary Negotiations: Prof. John Nichol of Glasgow and the Emergence of Modern English in the Victorian University Its surprising how little research has been done on the rise of English in British universities, given the selfreflective habits of our discipline. Franklin E. Courts Institutionalising English Literature (1992) provides the sole narrative history of university English, but in this paper I will suggest that Courts distinction between a potentially progressive rhetorical and utilitarian tradition (associated with Adam Smith and his followers like th Henry Brougham) against a reactionary belle-lettrism (inaugurated by Hugh Blair) doesnt do justice to the 19 century rise of English, especially in Scottish universities like Glasgow and Edinburgh. Focussing on the intellectual profile of Professor John Nichol, Glasgows first Regius Chair of English (established 1862), I will assess both continuities and discontinuities between the Enlightenment rhetoric tradition and Victorian English, with a special focus on the problematic status of Scottish literature in the new national canon. Alexandra LAWRIE (University of Edinburgh, UK) English Literature and the University Extension Movement This paper will explore the innovative, scholarly ways in which English literature was taught to extramural students in England during the fin de sicle. University Extension lecturers, in conflict with Oxbridge academics and public figures who were vociferous in their opposition to English as a subject of study, provided lectures and classes for those who wished to take literature courses on a part-time basis in their local area. By drawing on hitherto unexamined archival material, this paper will discuss the diverse range of English courses on offer during the 1880s and 90s, and the groundbreaking teaching methods that were developed in accordance with the varying abilities of extramural students.

Moreover, this paper will explore the policy clashes between Extension lecturers and their counterparts in the ancient English universities; extramural English teachers were confident that their own pedagogical standards qualified them to act as a pressure group on educational policy, and they tried to force the ancient English universities to allow extramural students into the ancient universities. Close consideration of this campaign will afford us a greater understanding of the highly contentious modern roots of English literature as an academic discipline. Don BIALOSTOSKY (University of Pittsburgh, US) English as a Trivial Pursuit In English-speaking countries, the study of English supplanted the study of classical languages, where in some form the teaching of the classical trivium had persisted for millennia and where classical philology as a discipline held sway. The indiscipline of the field can be read, first, as a conflict between the pedagogical project of the trivium and the scientific/scholarly quadrivial project of classical philology and, second, as a conflict among the trivial arts themselves--grammar, rhetoric, and logic/dialectic. The first conflicts occur on the boundaries between studying cultural history and language and training in reading, writing and reasoning; the second conflicts occur among emphases on language and close reading, persuasive and expository writing, and theoretical reasoning. For the most part, these projects have lost their old names in contemporary conflicts in the field or been rechristened, but the purposes and allegiances they entail still motivate us. I will argue that the trivial functions remain primary and should be complementary rightly understood and that, though philological investigations remain important, research into the trivial arts themselves, their history and their contemporary re-mediation in the digital environment, represents a fruitful and important line of work for the field. Susan BRUCE (Keele University, UK) Anything Goes! Discipline, Democracy, and the Culture of Argument In English, anything goes! Youve complete freedom to say whatever you like, unlike in History, or Creative Writing, where there is a right and a wrong way to do things. The student quoted here articulates a view with which many teachers are familiar: the erroneous conviction that English is a space of absolute liberty, an interpretational free-for-all in which all opinions are equally valid and English a purely subjective discipline. What do students mean by this claim that English is a space of freedom and just a matter of opinion? What ideological work does this misconception of the discipline do? Does this view of English sustain or hinder its (allegedly) democratizing role? I situate these question in the context of other issues raised by Amanda Anderson in The Way We Argue Now in order to examine the extent to which the predominance of post-structuralism and identity politics in literary theory has filtered through to the classroom and to assess the effect that that predominance may have on the ability of the contemporary English seminar to foster disagreement in the service of communicative reason. Monika FLUDERNIK (University of Freiburg, DE) The Indiscipline of the Bologna Process Since the institution of BA and MA programmes in the wake of the Bologna process, the unity of English studies has experienced yet another significant shift towards diversification and incompatibility. Whereas formerly central European countries used to have a coequal emphasis on literature and linguistics within their programmes, they are now mostly focusing their programmes either towards literature or towards linguistics. In addition to that, many master programmes are now specializing in areas of research that split up the remaining half of the subject even further and lop off one aspect of English studies after the other. An increasing number of courses are, for instance, concentrating on literature of the past 150 years or less, relegating not merely the Middle Ages but also the Renaissance and the eighteenth century to oblivion. This situation reflects a more general problem in English studies, namely the fact that the canon and literary history are central to appointments to professorial university positions but that innovative research tends to occur at the margins of the field rather than at its centre, with MA programmes servicing extravagant fashions rather than the bread and butter core of the field.

SEMINAR 25 Sound Is/As Sense 2: The Sonnet, 1970-2010 Session 1: WED, 09:00 11:00, KC Session 2: WED, 14:30 16:30, KC Convenors: Wolfgang GRTSCHACHER (University of Salzburg, AT) David MALCOLM (University of Gdask, PL) Despite the seeming triumph of free verse in English-language poetry in the early twentieth century, fixed forms and traditional metrical genres have never lost their fascination for poets and readers. Among these forms/genres, the sonnet has proved particularly enduring throughout the twentieth century. This seminar will focus on the sonnet in English-language poetry over the last fifty years. The form/genre has attracted the interest of major modern and contemporary poets such as Kim Addonizio, John Berryman, Eavan Boland, Billy Collins, David Constantine, Carol Ann Duffy, Robert Duncan, Douglas Dunn, Tony Harrison, Seamus Heaney, Geoffrey Hill, James Lasdun, Paula Meehan, Paul Muldoon, Alice Notley, Don Paterson, Timothy Steele, Anne Stevenson, and George Szirtes. We invite papers that consider the development of the sonnet since 1970. We welcome papers that look at the work of particular British, Irish and US poets within the genre, at technical innovations in the form, and at engagements with the rich tradition of the sonnet. As this seminar is a continuation of the seminar "Sound Is/As Sense" held at ESSE 10 in Turin in 2010, the organizers are particularly in search of papers that examine the uses of traditional and innovative metrical techniques in analysis and interpretation of the sonnet. SESSION 1
Merle TNNIES (University of Paderborn, DE) Joana BRNING (University of Paderborn, DE) Sound and Form: Patience Agbabis Relationship with the Sonnet Tradition Patience Agbabi is one of the key contributors to the post-1970 development of the sonnet in Britain. Coming from a Black British background (and a love of Old English poetry), she regularly performs her work on stage and pays special attention to sound and orality. Yet, contrary to more radical Black British poets, Agbabi accords equal importance to the written medium, which also shows in her engagement with the sonnet form. She takes the 14-liner to metapoetical levels and adapts/adopts cornerstones of the tradition, presenting rewrites of famous sonnets or fictitious versions of herself in conversations with deceased sonneteers. Based on the close reading of sample poems, especially from Bloodshot Monochrome (2008), the paper will trace how Agbabi consciously bends the rules of the classical form to update it, how oral (and written) features constitutive of the sonnet are foregrounded and mixed with new ones. We will pay particular attention to her ways of honouring the fixed sonnet structure, while using metrical techniques rooted in her role as a performance poet to loosen it up. The rhythm and flow of her sonnets constructs a musicality that allows them to be read like a narrative, spoken like a dialogue or rapped like a song. Irina POPOVA (Moscow State University, RU) Tracing the Sonnet The aim of the paper is, first, to trace the use of the sonnet form in contemporary English poetry. Among dominating free verse the so called solid forms - sonnet included are relatively few and seem easy to recognize. Actually, though, they may be cleverly disguised by poets inclined to experimenting (the fact

suggested by multifarious examples from the XXth century Russian poetry). Hence the second and more particular aim of this research: to find hidden sonnets and account for their deviations from the canon. Those deviations, in their turn, may either correspond to the tradition of experiments with the sonnet (e.g. the 15-line tail sonnet or curtail sonnet invented by G. M.Hopkins and many others) or prove to be utterly innovative. The material for the paper is mainly Irish poetry in English whose creators are generally more aware of the form than those who cannot boast of the historical memory concerning strict formal rules of versification. Paradoxically, though, in the XXth century, for the Irish writing in English the sonnet is something fairly new to deal with. Might it not be the cause of its vitality? David FULLER (University of Durham, UK) Why not read as we would write aloud for the feeling of speech sounds and the subtleties of rhythm? (Anne Stevenson, The Trouble with a word like Formalism) Dwelling in the Words, the second part of my The Life in the Sonnets (Continuum, 2011; with a complete recorded reading of the Shakespeare Sonnets [http://www.continuumbooks.com/resources/9781847064547]) is about reading poetry aloud and the importance to expression in poetry of every aspect of sound, including rhythm. I propose to develop ideas from this book using the modes of description and analysis deployed by Thomas Carper and Derek Attridge (Meter and Meaning), and the more traditional accounts of rhythm and its importance by John Hollander (Vision and Resonance; Rhymes Reason). I will use these methods to discuss sonnets by Anne Stevenson and Don Paterson. With Anne Stevenson, Sonnets for Five Seasons (wonderfully varied formally), and The Inn (dedication to Peter Lucas of Poems 1955-2005). With Don Paterson there is evidently embarras de richesses. I shall use his translations of Rilke, Orpheus, his introduction and notes to 101 Sonnets, and his note on metre in Reading Shakespeares Sonnets. With both poets I shall discuss their aural realisations of the printed page in their Bloodaxe (Poetry Quartets) and Poetry Archive recordings; and with Anne Stevenson also the Bloodaxe audio-visual anthology, In Person. Glah DNDAR (Hacettepe University, TR) Douglas Dunns Elegies: Recreating the Sonnet through Lamentation Douglass Dunns works have been at the centre of critical attention not only for his notable participation in the development of modern Scottish poetry but also for his distinctive style that makes use of the traditional poetic forms to introduce his contemporary vision. His presentation of the personal, the lyrical, and the meditative through a well-controlled metrical design has been most favourably emphasised by the literary critics. This paper particularly focuses on Dunns reappropriation of the classical forms within his contemporary approach, and analyses selective poems from his well-known collection, Elegies in terms of its recreation of the sonnet form. Thus, it argues that Dunns explicit conservatism of poetic forms enables him to derive upon the traditional as a framework to use it for his unconventional thematic concerns. In that respect, Dunns Elegies is based on a dialogic relationship with the past forms such as the elegy and the sonnet. This dialogue represents the poets critical revisiting of the poetic forms: questioning their limitations on the representations and reevaluating their validity in the contemporary world. Berkan ULU (nn University, TR) How to Bring Woody Allen and Lord Byron Together: George Szirtes and the New Face of Sonnet Writing A lot has changed since the first English sonneteers had composed their sonnets within the halls of courts and th palaces but somehow the sonnet tradition still remains. Reading the sonnets written in the second half the 20 century and the first decade of the new millennium, it is obvious sonnet is far away from the conventional sonnet form and subject to individuality and idiosyncrasy. Among the many trends sonnet has experienced, George Szirtess verisons are very significant especially for contemporary British poetry. Combining the traditional sonnet qualities likes rhyme and meter with an outspoken diction; Szirtes is one of those few poets who manage to balance the modern with the traditional in a highly successful way. Adding his interest in innovative technicalities to his ability to bring together varied, seemingly irrelevant subject matters, Szirtes st stands out as one of the noteworthy 21 -century sonneteers of our time.

This paper intends to analyse George Szirtes and his sonnets sequences especially in his poetry collections Reel and the Budapest File with reference to contemporary developments concerning sonnet tradition. The analysis will basically be a stylistic one and focus on poetic and metrical preferences and tendencies and how Szirtes deals with contemporary sonnet vogue. Wolfgang GRTSCHACHER (University of Salzburg, AT) Peter Riley and the Sonnet Tradition As editor of Poetry Review in the 1970s and as co-editor of the Paladin-anthology The New British Poetry (1988), Eric Mottram featured Rileys work. For example, in the anthology Mottram reprinted a sonnet sequence, Ospita: Wirksworth to Cambridge, 1983-1987, which appealed to me at the time. It had been first published in 1987, in the series Poetical Histories, with a print-run of 200 copies. It was also included in Rileys Carcanet collection Passing Measures (2000). Based on Rileys own Commentary on Ospita, James Keerys essay A Bearing Point on Hurt: Thoughts about Ospita and the premise of our seminar that much commentary on contemporary poetry remains on a thematic level, little attention is being paid to the relation of sound to meaning this paper offers an extensive analysis of Rileys engagement and experimentation with the sonnet tradition (what he calls parcels of sonnet procedures flitting around, appearing and disappearing). David MALCOLM (University of Gdask, PL) Available for Dreams: Roy Fuller Celebrates the Sonnet Roy Fullers late collection Available for Dreams (1989) consists entirely of sonnets and sonnet-like poems. In the course of some 140 texts, Fuller plays a range of variants on the conventions of the sonnet. He offers complex variations of rhyme scheme and sonnets that do not rhyme, and a striking range of physical organization of texts (inter alia octave and sestet, quatrains and couplet, four tercets and a couplet, seven couplets). Metrical multifariousness is also an important feature of the collection, on both a macro- and a micro-level. Available for Dreams is a vital celebration of the possibilities of the late twentieth-century sonnet. This paper documents and analyzes the collections bravura technical variety (seeing it in the context of Fullers earlier work), and attempts to relate a disciplined diversity to the collections thematic configurations, its fusion of the philosophical and the quotidien, the literary and the metaphysical, the existential and the material. Monika SZUBA (University of Gdask, PL) Make nothing up, it is already there: David Constantine and the Sonnet In A Poetry Primer (2002), David Constantine engages with the sonnet tradition. The form is alluded to in eight poems from that collection, devoted to simile, metaphor, metre and rhythm, as well as various other elements of poetic creation. The sonnets abound in irregularities, their rhyme scheme variable, elusive, and their structure loose, yet rhythmical. There is considerable metrical flexibility, with iambic pentameter occurring occasionally but not dominating the texts. Rigidity is also avoided in the emphasis on phonological ambiguities as well as in the fusion of form and content. All the above features, together with frequent shifts in focus and inventive use of syntax, strongly foreground the fluidity present in much of Constantines poetry. Testing what happens between sense and sound, the poet highlights musicality, thus turning to the very origins of the sonnet form. The paper will explore the extent in which Constantine employs sonnet conventions, simultaneously imbuing them with a striking inventiveness. Alistair HEYS (University of Plovdiv, BG) Never canst thou kiss: The Sonnet Form as Unrequited Love Oscar Wilde once ventured the witticism: A cigarette is the perfect type of a perfect pleasure. It is exquisite, and it leaves one unsatisfied. What more can one want? But I wish to adapt this flagrantly hedonistic aphorism and instead argue that the sonnet is the perfect type of aesthetic pleasure because exquisitely short in the sense of beautiful, or finely wrought, and yet such a dainty morsel that addictively it always leaves the infatuated reader hungry for just one more. In this paper, I would like to concentrate mainly upon the work of

two contemporary sonneteers, Tony Harrison and Seamus Heaney, and their championing of sixteen-line sonnets and more traditional fourteen-line sonnets, respectively. In order to do this, it will be necessary to offer a brief transhistorical survey of the love sonnet, concentrating upon the dialectic of courtship and rejection, explaining why I think it is that fourteen lines would seem just about perfect for a little song. Penelope SACKS-GALEY (University of Valenciennes, FR) The Sonnet and its Hor-i-zon(e)s Dante Gabriel Rossetti in A House of Life clearly defines the paradox at the heart of the form: A sonnet is a moments monument, I will use this line as a sounding-board to reflect on the modern sonnet. If Rossettis definition harks back to the italian suono, a little sound, form and content are placed within an oxymoronic relation of surface to depth. The gnomic form unfolds a structure centering on compression and extension. Concentration of form and meaning are inversely proportional, closely interwoven within the poems horizon. Addressing reference as central to the unfolding of structure and content, I will center on the poetic horizon within the contemporary sonnet, basing my argument on Cummings picturepoems, which illustrate the form reduced to a basic utterance, as well as Szirtes, Hills and Berrymans sonnets. I will refer to the Cratylyian and Saussurian signifieds and to Hopkins chiming as central to the workshops topic. The horizon as a concept is especially pertinent to both Subject and subject. Dynamic fracture inhabits it. The English HorIzon(e) lends itself to the definition of the Subject as central to aural perception. Punningly, the I of utterance and physical perception (eye) are central to a concept forefronting the German hren. The zone thus defined is a monumental one, in which sound sings up sense. The polysthetic experience is that of a dancer in dynamic sonorous poise.

SEMINAR 26 Thomas Hardy as a Liminal Writer Session 1: THUR, 14:30 16:30, RH Session 2: SAT, 13:30 15:30, RH Convenors: Isabelle GADOIN (Universit de Poitiers, FR) Phillip MALLET (University of St. Andrews, UK) Annie RAMEL (Universit Lumire-Lyon 2, FR) This seminar invites contributions centered on Thomas Hardy as a writer whose position may be described as liminal, and whose writings gave particular attention to the edge, the border-line, the boundary, the fringe, the frame, the horizon, etc... Hardy's tragic characters are perpetually wandering in a peripheral area, "the 'outer limit'the place where order shades into chaos, light into darkness" (Kristeva). Like the Durbeyfields' Complete Fortune Teller, whose margin has been worn through pocketing, the Hardyan world lacks a frame, a clear distinction between nature and culture, life and death, the human and the inhuman. As a man Hardy was always marginal, feeling at home neither in the humble rural class he was born in, nor in the London upper-class circles he was able to join. A poet and a writer of fiction, he remained "in-between", a "poet-novelist". Wandering on the uncertain fringe between two worlds, he belonged neither to the Victorian age nor to that of modernism. Perhaps that is the reason for his influence on the generation that followed him, and for his appeal to contemporary readers, who enjoy his work as well as reprises by "neo-Victorian" artists, in fields as diverse as the novel, the cinema or, more recently, the graphic novel. We welcome papers concerned with all these forms of liminality. SESSION 1

Richard BEARDS (Temple University, US) Clothes Maketh the Man, the Woman, the Hero, and the Scoundrel Thomas Hardys The Woodlanders juxtaposes the clothing of work-a-day laborers in Wessex with the up-scale dress of self-acclaimed or would-be gentry in Little Hintock. How people dress limns social class and presentation. The cleavage between the body and what covers it supplies the tension in the novel and fires narrative development. Just look at the clothing. Winterborne, a yeoman arborist, looked and smelt like Autumns very brother his sleeves and leggings dyed with fruit stains. The elegant and predatory Dr. Fitzpiers trying to identify Grace Melbury asks, is there [here] a young lady with a little white boa round her neck, and white fur round her gloves? Grace Melbury, the local wood merchants daughter who returns from finishing school and is pushed into marriage with Dr. Fitzpiers, says after the marriage implodes, If I had only come home in a shabby dress and tried to speak roughly, this might not have happened. Presentation and selfperception as defined by dress and what it covers, the bare body vs. adornment and affectation, limninalizes the structure of The Woodlanders. It is the fulcrum that counter balances emotion and appearance, acceptance and rejection. My talk/paper will address these ideas of Thomas Hardy which historically have shaped selfworth and social perception. Glah DNDAR (Hacettepe University, TR) Jude the Liminal: Governed by Reason or Passion? Thomas Hardys last novel Jude the Obscure (1895) is centred on the crises experienced by its working-class protagonist Jude Fawley first to become a scholar, then to resist the orthodoxies of his society such as legal marriage and lastly to defy Christianity as a restrictive social force on the individuals. This paper argues that the novel mainly derives its force from portraying Judes liminal character, which blurs the boundaries between the ideal and the real. Judes efforts to pursue a scholarly career despite his working-class background are the first examples of his dichotomous character. His romantic search for knowledge is always contrasted with the sociocultural environment in which he has to survive. Similarly, Judes idealistic pursuit for passion leads him to end up as a man of dualities since he completely rejects the idea of legal marriage after being entrapped in a loveless marriage with Arabella Donn. Judes ideals are further shattered after his free-spirited lover Sue leaves him for religious reasons. Thus, Judes life becomes a purgatory in which he neither completely belongs to Reason nor to Passion but a soul in conflict of these two forces. . Marie PANTER (cole Normale Suprieure, FR) Tess's Marginality: Social Boundaries and Historical Evolution in Tess Of The d'Urbervilles Tess's fictional itinerary, which is that of a hard-working farmgirl, finding only seasonal jobs, and obliged in the end to live with Alec d'Urberville to support her family, makes her become an emblem of the English rural world. If she ends up on the fringe of society, it is precisely because she initially belonged to the rural society. I'll ground my paper on The Dorsetshire Labourer, and try to show that the character of Tess can be convincingly read as an allegory of the rural society within a changing world, which is precisely the issue of Hardy's essay. Does Hardy, through Tess, show a rural world doomed to remain on the fringes of historical evolution? Tess's failure to unite with both Angel and Alec, and the murder of the latter, which definitely turns Tess into a marginal figure, shall be analyzed as well from this viewpoint, for this is the murder of an emblem of the emerging industrial middle-class by a peasant woman. All in all, I'll try to show that Tess's marginality, which reaches its apotheosis when she kills Alec, is not only an individual moral matter, but implies the larger scale of Hardy's social and political views. Emanuela ETTORRE (Universit di Pescara-Chieti, IT) Voyeurism and Liminality in Hardy In Hardys narrative the paradigm of liminality could also be interpreted in terms of a voyeuristic attitude. Considering the centrality of observation and the almost obsessive issue of perception that inform his works, a

reflection on voyeurism is a way to explore Hardys attempt to represent an ambiguous reality, whose sense would otherwise definitely escape. The act of voyeurism implies a condition of marginality in relation to the centre, but what is striking in Hardy is that the person who looks without being seen, places himself/herself in a position that can alter the perception of reality. The anamorphic nature of such a look necessarily implies a semantic variation: the viewer becomes able to transform the world and change the sense of things, thus generating what for Herbert Spencer is the multiplication of effects. The perceptual modality of voyeurism frequently produces a change of proportions and, from a diegetic perspective, a new course of actions that is often illusory or self-destructive for the characters, as in On the Western Circuit and An Imaginative Woman. By adopting a liminal standpoint that often distorts the perspective and fragments the point of view, Hardy ultimately emphasizes his multifaceted vision of reality that resists any definitive interpretation.

Nathalie BANTZ (Universit de Nancy, France) The Limits of Interpretation: Hermeneutics and the Hardyan Text Hardys texts abound with liminal figures. Yet, if liminality is seen as a process by Sandra Gilead in Liminality, Antiliminality, and the Victorian Novel, it does not appear as such in Hardys works. Rather, Hardys liminars are unfitted for, and unadapted to, a society that rejects them. What Gilead names the antiliminality of nearly all of the novels of Hardy is then maybe simply the permanence of a supposedly transitory state. Paradoxically, such unchangeability seems to be one of the reasons why the texts are never stable but instead engaged in a free play of meaning that compromises the readers search for centers, ie organizing principles the function of which is to help build a coherent reading consistent with the centers existing in her/his own world. Such a decentering movement exposes as relative, cultural and traditional what that reader, a Victorian, may hold as unquestionable if not transcendental truths. An oscillation back and forth between different interpretations thus leads to the verge of meaning without ever making it possible to cross an ever receding limit that continuously defers it.

SESSION 2
Jonathan MEMEL (University of Edinburgh, UK) The Figure of the Wanderer in the Fiction of Thomas Hardy Lurking on the edge of the everyday, Hardys wanderers feature across the major novels as figures of liminality. Characterized by their movement Jude, Paris, Alec, Venn and Farfrae migrate between Wessex communities, meeting both acceptance and rejection. Though tragic, this perpetual wandering grants these characters a unique point of view. Their perspective comes from the outside: spatially this means the wilderness beyond human civilization, temporally from previous eras and stages of society. In his writing, Hardy often adopts the wanderers viewpoint to evoke a sense of place and history in his work. Though these figures know of life beyond the town walls, they are not perpetual outsiders. I challenge the common reading that these apples of discord are inherently foreign to Hardys communities. Indeed, the wanderer has an uncanny way of integrating his strangeness into the heart of the domestic life, becoming town mayor or else marrying the village beauty. As a result, distinctions between citizen and stranger, or insider and outsider, become blurred. I argue that this ambivalence is what characterizes Hardys wanderers and is why they hold such an important place in his fiction.

Peggy BLIN-CORDON (Universit de Cergy Pontoise, France) Hardy and generic liminality: Mastering the periphery to fathom the centre The question of the concentric and the eccentric, of being in or out of the frame, complying with or transgressing a norm, always preoccupied Hardy in very different fields. Socially speaking for example, his position on the social ladder remained one of the main questions in his life, as he did not wish to be one the rustics of Wessex and was longing to be part of London intellectuals, but keeping enough distance not to resort

entirely to an elitist way of life. This wavering between two lives is at the root of Hardys liminality. It seems that during most of his career as a novelist, Hardys way of exploring the centre is to remain the master, first of all, of its periphery. Hardy's liminality may be explored with regard to characters or social groups, but also by considering his work through the prism of literary genres, which will lead us to envisage it in terms of boundaries, frames and horizons, most particularly horizons of expectations. Hardys fiction exploits an experimental literary process in which the revision of traditional codes by the author stirringly creates a fecund interstice between the new and the old order. Thus the new wine in old bottles (Jude the Obscure 180) succeeds in revitalizing worn out forms in a creative literary process. Laurence ESTANOVE (Universit Paris-Descartes, FR) [A]s though / I were not by: Marty South, parenthetically This paper aims to offer a consistent study of Marty South, a secondary character from Hardys The Woodlanders (1887). Many motifs which are central to Hardys entire work are gathered in that supposedly minor character. The complex elaboration of Martys figure is actually also in tune with the motifs and themes of Hardys poetry. It is thus not surprising to see Martys presence seeping through the boundaries of the novel to be featured explicitly in the pages of Hardy the poet. In The Pine-Planters (Marty Souths Reverie) (Times Laughingstocks, 1909), the particular and the universal seep into each other through the medium of her voice, which both relays the painful experience of her unrequited love, and merges with that of the young sighing trees. Among the minor characters of Hardys novels, the case of Marty South is particularly striking because she precisely stands as an emblematic figure of the liminality of his writing. Like the contours of her own figure in The Woodlanders final scene, the limits of Hardys works are blurry, leaving space for the interpenetration of prose and verse, of margins and centre.

Elisa BIZZOTTO (University of Venice, Italy) The Well-Beloved: The Persistence of Liminality Hardys novel The Well-Beloved (1892, 1897) is pervaded by the trope of liminality. A traditionally marginal work within the authors corpus, it has resisted genre definitions, being described as a fantastic tale and a study of desire (T. R. Wright, 1989), a comedy of chagrin (G. Beer, 2002) and a black farce (M. Radford, 2003). It is also an autobiographical text, the story of a late-Victorian or pre-Modernist artist living beyond borders and conventions to pursue his vision. Thematically, the novel is concerned with liminal issues too. Geographical and cultural peripheries are represented by the semi-fictional Isle of Slinger, the protagonists birthplace, a zone of indistinction between present and past, nature and culture, humanity and myth. Such confusion of categories is part of the heros persona and haunts him throughout his life. It affects his permanent quest for the elusive well-beloved, a Venus-like ideal that symbolizes art. In his search, he turns into a modern wandering knight: a figure floating between dream and reality. Liminality in The Well-Beloved appears even more cogent when finally considering that it was Hardys last published novel, the one which literally set the outer limit of his creative prose. Rosemarie MORGAN (University of St. Andrews, UK) Hardy and Epigenetics: the Case of An Imaginative Woman and San Sebastian Hardys thought and vision has been widely accepted as being ahead of his time. Scholars have examined his cosmology, his psychological insights into the human condition, his modernism and much else, but his interest in genetics has received little attention. The word itself is something of an anachronism: for lack of modern scientific terminology Hardy would have spoken of inheritance or heredity. But like his interest (and, as expressed to Saleeby) his belief in spectres, mysterious voices, intuitions, omens, dreams, haunted places, &c., (Letters v5.79), certain oddities relating to heredity stirred Hardys imagination and even his sense of probability but left empirical proof wanting. Critics claim that he would have had no direct knowledge of th genetics; however, although Mendels work wasnt taken seriously until the 20 century his first publications (on plant hybridization) appeared as early as 1856 so genetics was in the air, so to speak, during Hardys

lifetime. Epigenetics is a recent offshoot of genomicsexplained simply as the capacity for environmental factors to alter the way our genes are expressed; biologically speaking, the manner in which environmental factors can influence a network of chemical switches within our cells collectively known as the epigenome. My study will focus on An Imaginative Woman and San Sebastian as two literary instances of an experimental interest in epigenetics in Hardys work.

SEMINAR 27 Gendering the Enlightenment: Female Novelists in the Eighteenth Century Session 1: WED, 14:30 16:30, A Convenors: Michaela MUDURE (Babes-Bolyai University, RO) Nilsen GKEN (Dokuz Eyll University, TR) The eighteenth-century is the century of several very gifted prose writers, especially females. Sarah Fielding, Eliza Haywood, Charlotte Smith, Mary Wollstonecraft are just the top of the iceberg. Starting with Ian Watt and up to Michael McKeon the eighteenth-century novel has received a lot of attention. There is, however, an area in its development that has been neglected and misinterpreted and that is the contribution of women writers. Although highly successful in the eightenth century, these Amazons of the pen have nevertheless lost the battle with history until some female critics, such as Dale Spender or Jane Todd, uncovered them in the 1980's. Still they are absent in the syllabi of most universities. This seminar will analyze the work of eighteenth-century female novelists in relation to the Enlightenment ideas. Our panel will try to answer some questions which will include but will not be limited to: the relation between reason and emotion in the eighteenth century, the new construction of reasonable femininity, women's enlighten(ed)ing pragmatism, reason and matrimonial politics in the eighteenth century, female reason and the senses in the eighteenth century etc. SESSION 1
Tuba AKA (Hacettepe University, TR) Challenge till the End: Women Making a Place for Their Own in the Enlightened World of Men A Simple Story by Elizabeth Inchbald and Female Quixote by Charlotte Lennox represent two female protagonists, Miss Milner and Arabella. They both have beauty and wit and are different in terms of female sex representation in the eighteenth century. They are subjected to some male authorities who assume it as their responsibility to reform the wicked aspects of these wards and to provide them with wise husbands. However, these heroines challenge the authorities in order to vindicate themselves but they manage to survive in society at the same time. In this way, certain characteristics women are attributed to, particular moulds they are forced to accept, the proper types of education they are to get and the ultimate goal of marriage they have to submit to without questioning are turned upside down in these novels. Finally, female characters seem to have been humbled but it is the voice of a woman that speaks and the endeavour of a woman novelist who tries to survive in a century when male intellect prevails. It is the aim of this study to explore the challenge of these female protagonists and their creators in terms of womens place in the enlightened society. Caterina NOVAK (University of Vienna, AT) Written on the Body: Somatic Eloquence and the (De)Construction of Gender in Eliza Haywoods Love in Excess (171920)

Focusing primarily on Eliza Haywoods Love in Excess (171920), this paper aims to position her work in relation to its socio-cultural background and its place in the history of emotions. Haywoods writing is characteristic of the eighteenth-century fascination with emotional expression through bodily signs, regarded as more authentic than spoken language and valued as proof of the heightened emotional susceptibility associated with sensibility. Insisting on the impossibility of encoding emotion in language, Haywood focuses on its somatic manifestations, forcing readers to fill the gaps from their own emotional experience. Reading Love in Excess in the context of the nascent cult of sensibility, I aim to show its relation to the eighteenth-century project of establishing and stabilizing a repertoire of somatic expression. Implementing cognitive approaches to literature and cultural studies, my paper analyses the textual mechanisms that encourage reader involvement and engender sympathy, and shows how, in turn, these strategies elicit bodily displays of feeling in the audience. Particular attention will be given to Haywoods use of descriptions of somatic eloquence (a term borrowed from Paul Gorings The Rhetoric of Sensibility [2005]) to test and (de)construct gender boundaries, and her engagement in the eighteenth-century debate about re-configurations of masculinity. Drago-Alexandru IVANA (University of Bucharest, RO) Generic Instability, Sentimental Irony and Quixotic Benevolence in Sarah Fieldings The Adventures of David Simple My paper investigates the problematic of sentimentalism, whose meaning marks a shift from feeling to the foundation of a new morality encapsulated by the man of feeling. I contend that Sarah Fieldings David Simples sentimental nature tries to abolish interpretive differences the others perceptions only apparently considered legitimate because they are predicated on the art of intrigue by trying to naturalise the language of feeling. David believes in his own delusive rightness, knowing, at the same time, that he tells the naked truth. Hence, the two conflicting types of ethics underlined in the novel: disinterestedness or Quixotic benevolence described as the necessary yet obsolete ideal within society vs. societys egoistic qua Mandevillian philosophy. David Simples quest for benevolence is seen only as a test for his idiosyncrasies that are no longer in line with the Shaftesburian sense of the ultimate and unconditional desire to do good to the others. Gravitating around scenes of failure and grief, sentimental irony is cast by Sarah Fielding in the mould of modern romance, which focuses on both gender instability, i.e. the crisis in male identity and the collapse of traditional romance masculinity, and generic tensions provoked by the emerging narrative forms of sensibility. Seyedeh Zahra NOZEN (University of Malayer, IR) Bahman AMANI (University of Malayer, IR) The Forgotten Pioneers of the Novel: A Critical Analysis of the Contribution of Frances Burney (1752-1840) to the Development of the New Genre Many women novelists were forced to remain anonymous during Fanny Burneys literary life time. The courageous endeavours of her predecessors who had moved neck to neck with their male counterparts in the course of new genre had been substituted with tactful, cautious but persistent efforts of Frances Burney. This novelist started to draw back under the severe pressure of the eighteenth century literary circles. Under the name of literature and criticism, Grub Street was filled with every filth and dirt of pamphleteers, lampooners, critics and party writers. Burneys frank confession about the anonymity of the author of her first work appears in the preface to her first novel. Soon after, she gathered her strength and revealed her identity with the confidence gained through the reputation of her first novel and the parental support she benefited from. This paper investigates the impact of Frances Burney and her novels; Evelina, Cecilia, Camilla and The Wanderer on the formation of the new genre, the novel. Hakan YILMAZ (Hacettepe University, TR) A Defiant and Critical Female Voice in the Eighteenth Century: Mary Hays and Memoirs of Emma Courtney Mary Hays is one of the late 18 century women novelists and suffered the same fate of oblivion with the other women novelists. Hays was heavily engaged in exploring and examining the position of woman in a patriarchal society. Her Memoirs of Emma Courtney is an anti-Jacobin novel of the 1790s dealing with the sexual and emotional frustrations as well as yearnings of the eponymous heroine Emma. As a representative of
th

an 18 century woman, Emma lives through many obstacles and problems with regard to sexuality and intellectual pursuits. Emma becomes the embodiment of female defiance against patriarchal constraints by expressing explicitly her sexual desires and emotions for her beloved Augustus. Additionally, Emmas challenge is furthered at the end of the novel when Emma establishes herself a family consisting of only women. This paper, therefore, aims at investigating Hayss critique of the social and sexual restrictions and oppressions exerted on women in relation to female desire and passion, and also at exploring how Hays defies the limitations placed on women through her character Emma. Rosemary TOWNSEND (Cape Peninsula University of Technology, ZA) Jane Austens Sense and Sensibility as a Classic Example of an Enlightenment Text The first novel Jane Austen wrote presented a classic juxtaposition between reason and emotion as typified by two sisters. The heroines of the novel, Elinor and Marianne Dashwood, represent sense and sensibility (or emotion) respectively. The one learns from the other, but sense prevails. In this novel (conceptualized and written between 1795 and 1799), Jane Austen shows the tremendous appeal of the strongly emotional way of life, particularly to women of the age. But she shows the strength of character, and the superior wisdom, of espousing reason as modus vivendi. Some of the stereotypes of women as excitable, hysterical and over-emotional will be explored, particularly as embodied by female characters within Sense and Sensibility, but the primary focus will be on Elinor Dashwood, an unusual heroine, who represents the strength of character the novelist clearly wanted to foreground. This novel is patently the product of the same period that generated Mary Wollstonecrafts Vindication of the Rights of Women. Using their respective genres, an array of female authors at the time were reshaping the role and place of women in contemporary society. The novel itself was published anonymously in 1811 by a lady as women authors were still coming into their own at the time. Mara Jess Lorenzo MODIA (University of Corua, ES) Reason and Matrimonial Politics in the Eighteenth Century Eighteenth-century women writers were particularly conscious of the restricted role their female characters had to play when entering the world. The marriage market and how to deal with it was present in most of their texts from the beginning of the century onwards. Novelists such as Mary Davys (1674-1732), Sarah Fielding (1710-1768), Eliza Haywood (1693?-1756), Frances Sheridan (1724-1766), Charlotte Lennox (1729?1804), and Jane Austen (1775-1817) tackled this issue in their different fictional writings. Most of these novels depicted middle-class ladies, often belonging to the lower gentry. They suffered both for not being rich enough to be able to choose whatever role they wanted to play in life, and for not being allowed to have a professional life either, which would eventually secure their personal and social independence to make decisions of their own. The gender perspective will form the theoretical framework of this paper in order to analyze the following literary texts by women writers belonging to the so-called long eighteenth century: Davys Familiar Letters betwixt a Gentleman and a Lady (1725), Haywoods Miss Betsy Thoughtless (1751), Fieldings The History of the Countess of Dellwyn (1759), Sheridans The Memoirs of Miss Sidney Bidulph (1761), Lennoxs Euphemia (1790), and Austens Sense and Sensibility (1811) and Pride and Prejudice (1813).

th

SEMINAR 28 The New Seventeenth Century: Literature and Genre in Britain and Ireland, 1603-1660 Session 1: FRI, 11:30 13:30, A Convenors: Theo van HEIJNSBERGEN (University of Glasgow, UK) Patrick HART (Istanbul Kltr University, TR) This session brings together recent work on the extensive range of seventeenth-century writing, juxtaposing critically established genres/authors with hitherto relatively understudied ones whose

contemporary popularity prompts an interrogation of literary and critical canons as well as of the role of these genres/authors in the evolution of early-modern into modern across the North-East Atlantic Archipelago. In doing so, this session also explores the manner in which genre(s) became implicated in literary negotiations of variously troubled local and (inter-) national cultural-political loyalties. Papers might address (among others) sonnet sequences, romances, travel-writing, diaries and other ego-documents, sermons, historiography, plays, epistolary formats, broadsheets and ballads; engage in conceptual approaches, including book history; or analyse the seventeenthcentury reception of pre-1600 texts. SESSION 1
Bozenna CHYLINSKA (University of Warsaw, PL) A Puritan Female Self-portrait in Reformation England: Lady Margaret Hobys Spiritual Diary (1599-1605) My paper proposes to discuss a Puritan female diary as an early specimen of a personalized narrative directly exploring female experience in early seventeenth-century English Puritanism. The daily account of the life of Lady Margaret Hoby (c. 1567 1633), the first English woman-diarist, perfectly illustrated the Calvinist ideal of Puritan womanhood. Scattered evidence, pieced together from brief entries, records the narrow life of a highstatus Gentlewoman captured between her two essential callings: large household managerial duties, and elevated religiosity. My attempt will be to reveal that Lady Hobys narrative does not only prominently emphasize her spirituality, but also the daily demands of managing the large manor affairs. Therefore, I will aim to approach her writing as a part of a wider cultural world in which devotional activities structured female domesticities, following the Calvinist doctrine that the church remain the place of worship, but its performance be extended to the home and family as a center of religious devotion. Lady Margaret Hobys selfportrait can thus be recognized as an almost exemplary image of a Puritan womans spirituality, strictly combined with religious zeal, feminine chastity, diligence, and industriousness. Sebastiaan VERWEIJ (Oxford University, UK) Scots Reading in England - English Reading in Scotland This paper aims to interrogate the way in which virtually unknown Scottish poetry rubs shoulders with the works of some very canonical English poets, such as Thomas Carew, Ben Jonson, Michael Drayton, or Sir John Harrington. My paper will be based on a single manuscript, Edinburgh University Library, MS Laing III.436, a seventeenth-century poetic miscellany which remains unpublished. I will also draw more widely on evidence of reading across the Scottish/English border in the decades following the Union of Crowns. The dual literary traditions represented in this manuscript appear cemented by presence of poems by Robert Ayton, a Scottish courtier who, of all poets and royal retainers travelling south with James VI/I in 1603, most successfully established himself in London. Virtually nothing is known of this collections origin and early provenance, and I will explore both the possibility that the manuscript was compiled in London, and obtained its Scottish poems from resident Scots - or, more likely, that it was compiled in Scotland where the obscure Scottish materials would have been more readily available. This paper will largely take a book-historical approach, but also query issues of genre and cultural politics. Kirsten STIRLING (Universit de Lausanne, CH) The Narrative of Salvation in the Sonnet Sequence This paper will consider the genre of the devotional sonnet sequence in the late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries, with particular attention to Anne Lockes Meditation of a Penitent Sinner and John Donnes Holy Sonnets. The uncertainty surrounding the genre of these two groups of poems raises questions about the genre of the sonnet sequence as a whole. Lockes 1560 Meditation is usually described as the first sonnet sequence in English, yet is still periodically belittled as in some way accidental. Donnes Holy Sonnets receive extensive textual study in the Variorum Edition (2005), and the editors argue strongly that the sonnets should be considered as an authorially constructed and revised sequence. Yet doubts still remain about the

cohesion of Donnes sonnets. In Lockes case, on the other hand, the doubt is more that her sonnets are not separate enough, that they function as linked stanzas rather than individual units. In both cases, the generic uncertainty is linked to the question of narrative cohesion, and the underlying narrative of both poets work is a concern with the assurance of salvation. Exploring this problem of narrative cohesion in both devotional sequences raises questions about a range of critical assumptions as to what constitutes a sonnet sequence. Samia AL-SHAYBAN (King Saud University-Riyadh, SA) Davenants The Siege of Rhodes: Islam, Heroism and Solyman the Magnificent This paper attempts to define the heroic aspect of The Siege of Rhodes through the dramatic and ideological elements that Davenant employs to dramatize Solyman the Magnificent as the central heroic hero. The centrality of Solymans heroism is revealed through the structure and the main characters of the play. The structure is designed to show that the military conflict in the play between the Turks on one hand and the Christians in Rhodes on the other is that of valor and bravery. As a result of such structure, the ideological side to the conflict between the Muslims and Christians has been marginalized and at points disappears. With such attitude, Davenant avoided the popular tradition dominant in seventeenth-century theater that dramatizes Islam and the Turks as a threatening presence. The heroic aspects of the Sultan are additionally exposed through the main Christian characters. Through the nature of their roles, the heroic aspects of the Sultans character are stressed and idealized. With such dramatic and ideological manipulation of the heroic elements in The Siege of Rhodes, Davenant deserves to be relocated from the margins of the heroic genre to its center. Guillaume COATALEN (Universit de Cergy-Pontoise, FR) Why Not Edit Them?: The Neglected Wealth of Huntington's Early Modern Commonplace Books This paper will look again at a few commonplace books from the Huntington Library (MSS HM 116, HM 198), notably neglected popular pieces in prose and verse kept in miscellanies. Their literary and political significance will be examined. The material is extremely varied and some pieces are attributed to canonical poets such as Ben Jonson, but the vast majority was composed by lesser known and sometimes unknown writers. It is precisely the coexistence of such diverse works which helps to get a clearer picture of contemporary concerns and tastes, which may be far removed from ours. Eva OPPERMANN (Kassel, DE) Metaphysical Poetry: The New Mode of Expression in Seventeenth Century Lyrics In contrast to sixteenth-century poetry, the metaphysical poems of such poets as John Donne and George Herbert are neither strict copies of the Petrarcan Tradition nor following the contents usual in Elizabethan times. In contrast, their stanzas often suit their content, not vice versa. Especially Herberts image-poem, like Easter-Wings, shows this. In addition, as e.g. Donnes The Flea shows, metaphysical poetry can be both very physical and modern. In my contribution, I would like not to use the most famous conceit from Donnes work but the even more provocative one from the poem mentioned above. In a direct comparison with Wyatts Blame not my Lute I intend to demonstrate the difference between the two modes of poetry, (Early Renaissance and Metaphysical). This approach is not meant to be more practical than theoretical since metaphysical poetry is also very favoured by many students. In addition, I want to place George Herberts Easter-Wings among the image-poems of the European Baroque (an poque which, in this manner, did not occur in Britain) in general.

SEMINAR 29 Redefining Britishness in Contemporary Black British Writing: British Identities and the Identity of Britain Session 1: WED, 17:00 19:00, BTS Session 2: THUR, 14:30 16:30, A

Convenors: Petra TOURNAY-THEODOTOU (European University Cyprus, CY) Sofa Muoz VALDIVIESO (University of Mlaga, ES) The importance of negotiations as to what constitutes Britishness in present-day Britain can be seen in a variety of areas, from the "Britishness Test" introduced in 2005 for those who are applying for UK citizenship to scholarly works that attempt to categorize national identities or research projects such as "Britishness", undertaken by the Institute for the Public Understanding of the Past at the University of York. In a recent essay (Wasafiri, 64, Winter 2010) John McLeod has registered a pronounced shift regarding the realms of nation and identity in the approach of contemporary Black British writing or rather 'contemporary black writing of Britain'. McLeod's slight adjustment of terminology highlights the altered concern in recent work by black British writers; a concern that is still partly informed but no longer solely governed by issues of discrimination and racism. Unlike earlier literary endeavours produced in the wake of the first generation of immigrants into Britain and that of the tumultuous 1980's and post-1980's, which were predominantly concerned with the troublesome issues of Black British identity and the issues of race and belonging, McLeod contends that "contemporary black writing of Britain offers a revisioned articulation of the nation that is distinctly polycultural, even post-racial - one that goes beyond the affective and political concerns of black Britons and demands adoption by all kinds of British subjects" (McLeod, 51). With this perspective in mind we invite contributions which trace but also critically interrogate post-racial modes of representation and of writing the nation in recent fiction, poetry and drama by British writers of colour. SESSION 1

Jahwar Ahmed Dhouib (University of Sfax, TN) The Colour is English: Black Britons, Mixed-Race and the Mutation of Racism in Caryl Phillipss Writing This paper starts from the assumption that the presence of the Anglophone Caribbean diaspora in Britain has not only influenced early immigrants, but has also profoundly shaped the lives of their descendents. In my investigation, I will draw on Caryl Phillipss novel In the Falling Snow (2009) and his latest work of non-fiction Colour Me English (2011). I will seek to address the specificities of the so-called second generation and the substantial role the offspring of immigrants, like Phillips himself, have played in transforming the longpreserved white face of Britain into a multi-cultural society, celebrating Britishness rather than embracing Englishness. To support my argument, I will bring under scrutiny the experience of Laurie in In the Falling Snow as epitome of a hybrid generation born to black and white parents in Britain. Even though discourse on race seems to fall apart with this new generation, it is my argument, here, that racism against those from migrant and non-white backgrounds has merely taken a veiled, less conspicuous shape, invisible mostly to this younger generation, yet still sensed by their parents.

Petra Tournay-Theodotou (European University, CY) Coming Unmoored: the Crisis of Belonging and New Ways of Belonging in Caryl Phillipss In the Falling Snow Caryl Phillipss latest novel In the Falling Snow (2009) offers a kaleidoscope of diverse responses to life in Britain as they affect three generations of black male Britons. While the first and second generation characters are either defeated or still grappling with the notion of belonging, in the case of the third generation mixed-race character the matter of race perhaps unfolds differently now as John McLeod has suggested in a recent essay (2011: 45). In the same essay McLeod contends that contemporary black writing of Britain offers a

revisioned articulation of the nation that is distinctly polycultural, even post-racial (51). With this perspective in mind, this paper will look at the novels representation of old modes of belonging and trace but also critically interrogate the representation of new, possibly post-racial ways of belonging. More specifically, I will discuss these issues in light of notions of belonging as well as with reference to theories of performativity and Derridas concept of undecidability as a dynamic condition of possibility which resists binary oppositions and troubles the received dualism of white or black.

Nicola Abram (University of Reading, UK) Multiplicities of Being: Debbie Tucker Greens Random (2008) and its Aesthetic Lineage This paper heeds John McLeods challenge to think further about womens contributions to influential black writing of Britain. Focusing on the internationally acclaimed work of contemporary playwright Debbie Tucker Green, I posit that womens uniquely interstitial position constituted by gender and sexuality alongside race and nationality inaugurates a model of subjectivity that eschews singular categories to become post-racial, and an attendant artistic strategy that creatively expresses such multiplicity. Rather than rehearsing a thematic literary history, centred on issues of oppression and exclusion, I recover an aesthetic lineage shaping black drama in Britain. I briefly profile the unpublished work of the 1980s (Theatre of Black Women) and 1990s (Black Mime Theatre Womens Troupe, SuAndi and Zindika). These early experiments with cast-doubling, genrecrossing, and technological distortions of the body anticipated the innovative form of Tucker Greens Random (2008). By stipulating that one black woman performs all the characters, Tucker Green reconfigures the actors body to interrogate fixed ideas of race and gender the terms that mobilize social hierarchies. I conclude that she and her predecessors do not simply claim equality for Britains black constituents, but propose a new and multiple ontology: one that addresses all peoples in this syncretic nation.

Hildegard Klein (University of Mlaga, ES) Black British Drama: Defining the Multiracial-Multicultural British Hybrid Identity

My paper explores the prominence in British theatre of black playwrights in the 2000s. Among others, Winsome Pinnock, Mark Norfolk, debbie tucker green, Bola Agbaje, Roy Williams and Kwame Kwei-Armah address on stage the social, racial and cross-cultural issues to shape our views on the complexity of British society by examining the influences that define new hybrid identities. Kwei-Armah exemplifies this cultural diversity, perceiving himself as tri-cultural: African-Caribbean-British. Bearing his great-grandfathers slave name, Ian Roberts, and tracing his historical Ghanian roots, he assumed his present ancestral name, crucial to understanding his identity as a Black Britain. Interestingly, at a time of up to four immigrant generations coexisting in Britain, the distinct Black British voice emerges. Kwei-Armah, Williams and Agbaje, among others, have created narratives valuing this cultural inheritance while challenging negative stereotypes of young black British males. They also express their concern about black teenagers whose alienation from mainstream society leads to crime and dislocation. Kwei-Armah believes hybrid cultural identities will change the face of Britain, while less optimistic voices assert otherwise.

Melanie Mettler (University of Bern, CH) The Politics of Cosmopolitanism: Is or Ought? Similar to John McLeod in Black British writing, I have observed that many contemporary British Asian novels are only marginally concerned with national belonging and identity. The characters, be they Anglo-British, mixed-race, second or third generation, do face many challenges and conflicts (some of them connected with the fact that their families have more or less recently immigrated to Britain), but civic emancipation is not one of them. The negotiations of conflict show a shift from a politics of (hybrid, multicultural, cosmopolitan) identity towards a politics of (hybrid, multicultural, cosmopolitan) values. Identity is understood as a fundamentally personal project, while it is the differing values which need to be reconciled in a contemporary

democratic society. It will be argued that the attempt to come up with a fluid understanding of identity stepping beyond rigid binaries, monolithic ideas of belonging and de-historicised contextualisations of stability has been achieved, with the result that the question of identity ceases to be at the centre of attention. I therefore propose a different angle of critical analysis: What interests and motivations do the novels propose we share or must share? The concept of cosmopolitanism enables the distinction between is (identity) and ought (values). A discussion of the ethical dimension of cosmopolitanism serves to re-evaluate a texts underlying values.

SESSION 2
Margarida Esteves Pereira (University of Minho, PT) Transnational Cartographies in Contemporary English Literature: The Case of Monica Ali

Similarly to what happens in many other areas of English society, the English publishing world is an eloquent reflection of the growing multiculturalism of Britain since the fifties to the present day. Some of the most successful British novels of the last twenty years on a world scale are examples of this. From Salman Rushdie to Hanif Kureishi, from Caryl Philips to Zadie Smith and Monica Ali, there are a number of authors writing in English whose novels contain a complex discussion of what it means to be English in present day British society. Focusing on the novels by Monica Ali, especially Brick Lane (2003) and In the Kitchen (2009), this paper aims at discussing not only the way Britishness comes under re-definition in a post-colonial and multicultural society, but also the way the new transnationalism of the global market imposes upon the English society a new form of colonialism, erasing all sense of national identity. Aniela Korzeniowska (University of Warsaw, PL) Jackie Kays Red Dust Road as an Exemplification of Writing Oneself and Writing the Nation The paper wishes to address the individual theme of finding oneself and of conscious attempts to change the image of a nation, from a predominantly white, racist Scotland of the past to the present adoption of the idea of being a multicultural society. Jackie Kays Red Dust Road (2011) shows how her search for her own identity corresponds to the Scottish nations acceptance of its new shape. The image of the Nigerian red-dust road is a search for identity and sense of belonging, which helps her feel part of the nation and country she calls home. The anger of the past, visible in such works as Kays Adoption Papers or her poems My Country and Compound Fracture, changes over time into a more mellow, distanced representation of a new, culturally and racially diversified Britishness. Her conscious choice of nationality in this case Scottish also shows her acceptance of herself in a nation that has changed from rejection to a more open-minded acceptance of this diversity. It also shows that identity and belonging can come together and be optimistically and masterfully represented in the written word. Sofa Muoz Valdivieso (University of Mlaga, ES) This tale is of my making: Empowering Voices in Andrea Levys The Long Song The Long Song (2010) is Andrea Levys fifth novel and the first one which deals with the experience of slavery. Her three novels of the nineties, Every Light in the House Burnin (1994), Never Far from Nowhere (1996) and Fruit of the Lemon (1999), present stories of Caribbean-British characters who attempt to find a place as black Britons in a country that still associates Britishness to whiteness. In her fourth novel, the multi-awarded Small Island (2004) she re-writes the recent history of Britain by presenting a vision of the country before and after World War II as the ground for cross-cultural relations. When asked in interviews about her turning to a story about enslaved lives in the West Indies in the nineteenth-century she has indicated that, as a person of Jamaican ancestry, this is a book she felt she had to write. The present paper studies Levys novel as an effort to integrate the history of slavery into present British identity formations, the last example of a small but significant body of fiction written in Britain by Afro-British and Caribbean-British authors.

Andreas Athanasiades (University of Cyprus, CY) Re-imagining Desire: The Social Trajectories of Hanif Kureishis Later Work Hanif Kureishis post-1995 work has been criticised as being of less aesthetic value while his status as a predominantly political writer has been challenged. I approach these criticisms suggesting that an examination of the works social trajectories can help us understand how Kureishi moves beyond the affective and political concerns of British identity, reflecting the countrys contemporary racial realities. Kureishis later work is preoccupied with a supra-racial stance towards identity politics evident through a re-imagining of desire, which underlines the importance of the novel, the postcolonial literary world and fantasy, bestowing them with realworld meaning and application. Such a reading inevitably touches upon the postcolonial discipline, as it calls for it to be more socially rooted and less abstractly theoretical. To the extent that a novel is a perspective that narrates real-life experiences, then, the need to revisit the social aspect of Kureishis work and his characters poly-cultural and post-racial normalities, is more imperative than ever. Based on Sara Upstones A Question of Black or White, I explore the complex relationship between fantasy and reality, arguing that the implications behind their interaction points to a supra-racial, trans-cultural and complex British identity.

Ignacio Ramos Gay (University of Valencia, ES) Black Blokes Who Spoke Like East Enders: Nation, Race and Hooliganism in Cass The aim of this paper is to analyse the conflict between race and national identity expressed in former InterCity Firm top man Cass Pennants autobiographic novel Cass (2000). The story of a black West Ham supporter embracing white working-class values, the novel portrays his struggle to overcome social limitations due to his Jamaican underclass origins during the Thatcher years. I will first explore the signs of a national identity conveyed by football culture in Britain and their literary transposition in Pennants bestselling novel. On the grounds of accent, territorialization, and the epic glamourisation of violence, his narrative redefines class and race boundaries as national credentials associated with football culture in the 80s. I will conclude by arguing that, despite its hyperbolic derogatory image provided by politicians and the media at a time of deep social divide, the authors redeeming construction of football hooliganism represents a means of cultural affiliation transcending racial dichotomies and reinforcing class belonging.

SEMINAR 30 The Other Witness? Imagining the Perpetrator Session 1: WED, 09:00 11:00, TB 415 Session 2: FRI, 17:00 19:00, DD Convenors: Stef CRAPS (Ghent University, BE) Antony ROWLAND (University of Salford, UK) This seminar will address the recent turn to the perpetrator's perspective in trauma, Holocaust, and genocide studies, fields that have traditionally advocated identification with victims. While the perpetrator had already been the subject of important studies by Hannah Arendt, Christopher Browning, Robert Jay Lifton, and others, a series of high-profile trials (including those of John Demjanjuk, Radovan Karadzic, Slobodan Milosevic, and Charles Taylor) and a spate of often controversial films (e.g., Downfall and The Grey Zone) and literary texts (e.g., novels by Jonathan Littell, Bernhard Schlink, and Rachel Seiffert) focusing on those responsible for extreme violence and suffering have propelled the complex and troubling issues surrounding the figure of the perpetrator to the centre of public and scholarly attention in recent years. Papers are invited that explore the

aesthetic, historical, political, and ethical challenges faced by literary, cinematic, and other artistic treatments of the perpetrator experience, whether understood in terms of direct perpetration or of complicity, failure to prevent, or inherited guilt.

Session 1
Matthew BOSWELL (University of Leeds, UK) Downfall: The Nazi Genocide as a Natural Disaster This paper describes how the cinematic style, form and narrative of Oliver Hirschbiegels film Downfall (2004) convey a particular interpretation of history: one that is at odds with the schema of descent signified by its title. For as well as charting the disintegration of Hitlers Germany, the film is equally concerned with the countrys moral regeneration, exploring and celebrating its capacity for reintegration with social norms. This affirmative counter-narrative rests on specific interpretations of perpetrator testimony and a Darwinian conception of social growth by way of natural cycles of destruction, with a generation of young and morally rehabilitated Germans outliving the weakened and morally decrepit Nazi regime, and specifically the virulence of Hitler. This paper discusses a range of issues, including the films naturalistic cinematic aesthetic, its casting, and its reception in Europe, where it divided historians and filmmakers. The papers conclusion focuses on the films treatment of perpetrator testimony (notably a memoir written by Hitlers personal secretary, Traudl Junge, entitled Until the Final Hour) and other historical sources and suggests that its nave and uncritical interpretation of such testimony leads to a conception of history that is not all that far removed from the pseudo-philosophy of Hitler himself. Lyndsey STONEBRIDGE (University of East Anglia, UK) The Perpetrator Occult: Francis Bacon Paints Adolf Eichmann Francis Bacon never actually painted Adolf Eichmann, not directly. Yet his postwar images of bespectacled men in glass boxes led many to assume he did. One of Bacons first encased portraits was produced in 1946, just after the Nuremberg Trial and a good 16 years before Eichmanns trial. In this paper I use Bacons painting as a hinge first, historically, to think about the different kinds of perpetrator occults in the Nuremberg Tribunal and the Eichmann trial, and second, interpretatively, to draw out the contrast between a kind of lookingimplicit in the war crime trialthat keeps the perpetrator behind glass, and a more implicated looking that may allow us to begin to think about the types of perception and imagination, and the kinds of reflective judgements, we might bring to the war criminal. Like the perpetrators of the genocide against the Jewish people, I argue that Bacons paintings sit uncomfortably between history and nightmare, documentary evidence and hell. Antony ROWLAND (University of Salford, UK) Female Perpetrators This paper reads responses to the spectacle of female perpetrators such as Irma Grese and Ilse Koch via Judith (now Jack) Halberstams concept of female masculinity. Halberstams work enables critics to go beyond the rigid associations of female/femininity and male/masculinity that inform the historian Susannah Heshels influential essay Does Atrocity Have a Gender?, which is not responsive to the advent of queer theory. Koch and Grese have been conceived as masculine due to their apparent brazenness at their post-war trials, and the supposed masculinity of their power and violent crimes in the camps, conjoined with accusations of sexual promiscuity. These masculinities would be less spectacular, however, were it not for the perceived attractiveness of these women during the Allied trials: the shock of their masculinity is heightened by the

perceived femininity of their performances in court. Critics have often pointed to the way in which the Allied media focused on what was seen to be a pathological atavism in characters such as Koch and Grese, but this paper argues that an inability to read these figures outside of the construction of masculine traits allows for a simplistic reading of their crimes: that these were just errant and odd women. Paula Martn SALVN (University of Crdoba, ES) Community, Sacrifice and Plot: The Representation of Terrorists in Don DeLillos Fiction Don DeLillos Falling Man (2007) features, in the attempt to represent the direct experience of 9/11, the narrative perspectives of both victim (Keith) and perpetrator (Hammad). This was not the first time DeLillos fiction worked as an imaginative tool meant to bridge the gap between collective traumatic experience and the perpetrators of historical violence. Terrorists and conspirators are a constant presence in his fiction, particularly in novels like Mao II, Libra and The Names. Drawing on theorizations of community as interpersonal fusion and sacrificial transfiguration (Nancy, Bataille, Girard), I explore the representation of the terrorist in DeLillos fiction in the wider context of the dynamics between individual and power structures. As Bruce Bawer argued, quite often in DeLillos novels, resistance against totalizing systems seems only conceivable through the gesture of entering into a community, conspiracy, or subculture governed largely by primitive violence. The aims of this paper are to analyze DeLillos representation of communities of terrorists in Players, Mao II and Falling Man, and to discuss the ethical challenges raised by the fact that, in his fiction, the world of terrorists and conspirators appears to be one of the few spaces of communitarian reconstitution in the contemporary world.

Session 2
Jane KILBY (University of Salford, UK) The truth of that language by which we speak truth: Feminism, Sexual Violence and Perpetrator Testimony In keeping with a more general demand for a turn to the perpetrator, feminists are arguing for the importance of analysing perpetrator testimony. Inspired by Hannah Arendts quite literal reading of Adolf Eichmanns testimony, which was an act of placing faith in his words, this paper returns to the one of the earliest feminist texts on incest: Sandra Butlers Conspiracy of Silence: The Trauma of Incest (1978). Her project is unique, as she allows the men she interviews to simply talk about their life, including the abuse of their children, with little commentary on her part, rather than opting, as have a generation of feminists scholars, for strict interview schedules and an undeniably trenchant analysis of the ways in which men deny, excuse, justify, and otherwise rationalise their violence. In keeping, then, with the spirit of the times, the mens stories are written up without censure in recognition of the fact that the men she interviewed were not monstrous but were as typical as you and I: quite likeable in fact. Taking the interview material and Butlers analysis as my focus, this paper explores both the difficulties of reading perpetrator testimony and the insights made possible by doing so.

Michelle KELLY (University of York, UK) Confessing through Testimony: Finding a Form for the Perpetrators Story Confessional and testimonial discourses are shaped by the ideas of guilt and innocence respectively. In her account of the distinctions between confession and testimony Susannah Radstone highlights the differences on this basis the inward-turning, reflexive exercise in self-transformation of confession and the other-oriented testimony of the witness who speaks from a position of innocence. But Radstone also acknowledges that it can often be difficult to draw a clear line between the two. In this paper I will explore two fictional accounts of perpetrator experience that are presented not as confession, but as false victim testimony. The Shape of the Sword by Jorge Luis Borges and An African Sermon by Damon Galgut follow a remarkably similar pattern as their false testimonies are either narrated or focalized through their respective auditors. The plot in both cases turns on the inversion of testimony and confession. These short stories, then, in which the desire to confess emerges through testimony, complicate the identification of the categories of witness/victim and perpetrator

with particular narrative forms, allowing me to build on Radstones work on the relationship between confession and testimony, and place the auditor at the centre of this debate. Sylvie MATH (Aix-Marseille University, FR) For a writer with no Arabic and a limited understanding of Islam, is literary skill enough? (Rachel Donadio): Imagining the Perpetrator in 9/11 Fiction If, as Mohsin Hamid, the author of The Reluctant Fundamentalist, writes, the core skill of a novelist is empathy, the literary representation of the perpetrator experience is one that confronts the limits of empathy and presents a particular challenge in terms of ethics and aesthetics. This paper will address the issue of the representation of terrorists in relation to the literature of 9/11 and investigate why, as Natasha Walter entitles her 2006 essay, The leap into the terrorist mind appears too great for most authors (The Guardian, July 24, 2006). Seen under Western eyes, the Islamic terrorist becomes a figure of the ultimate Other, beyond the pale of a convincing fictional representation. Based on a corpus of two short stories, Varieties of Religious Experience (2002) by John Updike and The Last Days of Muhammad Atta (2006) by Martin Amis, and two novels, Terrorist (2006) by Updike and Falling Man (2006) by DeLillo, this paper will draw on theoretical works by Agamben, Paul Ricur, Emmanuel Lvinas, Jacques Derrida, Edward Sad and Judith Butler.

Julia SZOLTYSEK (University of Wroclaw, PL) They call it organic shrapnel: Violent Closeness Between Victims and Perpetrators in Don DeLillos Falling Man, John Updikes Terrorist, and Mohsin Hamids The Reluctant Fundamentalist Within the framework of the contemporary discourse of terror, it has become impossible to read the motives and deeds of those involved in and/or affected by terrorist acts as either offensive or defensive; the stakes have been growing too persistently and too complexly for any such determinate qualifications to be relied upon. The legacy of American Orientalism has paved the way for the emergence of an opposing phenomenon Oriental Occidentalism, constricting the modes of interaction between America and the Middle East to a predefined set of behaviours, among them political propaganda and activism, subterfuge, rebellion, material and physical exploitation, and finally, aggression, violence, or abuse. With recourse to Mohsin Hamids The Reluctant Fundamentalist and Don DeLillos Falling Man, I will endeavour to establish the patterns through which the seeming perpetrators and victims are forced into a melancholic and parasitic relationship with one another. Resorting to the notion of the organic shrapnel as signifying the conflicted closeness between the constructs of the East and the West, an attempt will be made to dismantle the constituents of this bond, revealing the long-term impact of the global war on terror and its repercussions, both on an inter/national and individual level. Catherine THEWISSEN (Universit Catholique de Louvain, BE) Disturbingly Human: The Ordinariness of Evil in Rachel Seifferts Afterwards Literary fiction has shown an increasing interest in the complex figure of the perpetrator (Crownshaw; Eaglestone). The publication of numerous novels focusing on the perpetrator of violence such as Bernard Schlinks Der Vorleser (1995), Jonathan Littells Les Bienveillantes (2006), Edwidge Danticats The Dew Breaker (2004) and Sherman Alexies Flight (2007) makes us reflect on the ethical and aesthetic challenges that are involved in representing such a character. This paper analyses the representation of the perpetrator in Afterwards (2007), a novel by British writer Rachel Seiffert. It looks at two men who served in the British armed forces: Joseph who shot a suspected IRA man at the border checkpoint during the hostilities in Northern Ireland and David who dropped bombs on the native population of Kenya during the Mau Mau uprising. Seiffert challenges our temptation to see the perpetrator in pure evil terms and dismiss him as a monster. The novel is particularly powerful at giving a human face to the perpetrator, presenting him as disturbingly human. This paper examines how the novel humanizes the perpetrator, inviting the reader to identify with him, while, at the same time, limiting such a move by creating distance towards that character.

SEMINAR 31

New and Old Interconnections between Literature and Science Session 1: WED, 14:30 16:30, TB 490 Session 2: SAT, 09:00 11:00, TB 310 Convenors: Teresa PRUDENTE (University of Torino, IT) Annalisa VOLPONE (University of Perugia, IT) Meltem GRLE (Boazii University, TR) Literature and science have constantly overlapped and interacted across the centuries, but the systematic study of their relationship has only recently emerged and come to dominate the scene of literary criticism. The contributions from scientific inquiries (from the areas of neurosciences, philosophy of the mind, physiology, psychology, evolutionary biology,) are at the present fostering a revolution that encourages the syncretic re-examination of the history of literature in the light of both old and new scientific approaches (Turner, 1996; Richardson and Steen, 2002) which see the literary text as a privileged object of examination allowing narrative, philosophical and scientific theories to interact in the analysis of the "creative mind" (Hernadi, 2002). The seminar intends to explore recent and innovative outcomes in the field, as well as the foundation of the interdisciplinary relationship between literature and science, through the analysis of key topics and case-studies (i.e. the influence of scientific theories on literary works or currents, the interaction of single scientific disciplines with literature), and the productive dialogue, perhaps even convergence, between different approaches (cognitive, epistemological, linguistic). SESSION 1
Anton KIRCHHOFER (University of Oldenburg, DE) Part one of The Human in Science and Literature Historical and Contemporary Perspectives: Literature and Science Changing Concepts since 1700 The dominant mode of perceiving the relationship of literature and science (and between the humanities and the natural sciences in general) has been to see them as competing and even mutually exclusive outlooks. The famous Two Cultures debate initiated by C.P. Snow is still frequently evoked in this context, if only to deplore its continued dominance. At the same time, there does appear to be a consensus that in order to enable a dialogue between science and literature, a greater mutual understanding is required. We propose to contribute to such a mutual understanding in two complementary presentations, each of them based on empirical study. One talk: Literature and Science Changing Concepts since 1700 (Kirchhofer) will undertake a cursory review of the historical variations of the relationship and indeed the meaning of literature and science around 1700, 1800, 1900 and today, and will present a set of propositions to account for differences and developments. A second talk: Literature and Fiction in Contemporary Multi-Disciplinary Science Journals (Auguscik, in session 2) will examine the relevance of literature to the discourse of scientists as evidenced in the leading science journals in English. It will proceed on the basis of an empirical study of the references made in these journals to literature and fiction, of their occurrence and their function. Both lines of inquiry, we argue, can be taken towards a common conclusion, and are therefore helpful in the search for a historical and systematic understanding of the relationship between literature and science. From a certain point onwards, both literature and science define themselves by specific types of reference to a particular understanding of the human. What our material shows, is that in an important sense, the natural sciences are also human sciences. The recognition of the specific role of the human both for science and for literature can, we suggest, lead to a common understanding of the foundation of the interdisciplinary

relationship between literature and science as well as of the grounds on which the competition between them is based. And hence to a dialogue between them. Anna AUGUSCIK (University of Oldenburg, DE) Part Two of The Human in Science and Literature Historical and Contemporary Perspectives: Literature and Fiction in Contemporary Multi-Disciplinary Science Journals See above: paper 1 in session 1. John PIER (Universit Franois-Rabelais de Tours, FR) On the Convergences of Complexity Theory with Narrative Theory Starting with Russian formalism, poetics as the science of literature has been denounced as scientism. More recent interdisciplinary research shifts the boundaries between C.P. Snows two cultures. Science has long influenced literature (e.g., naturalism, science fiction). However, this paper does not explore themes, stories, etc. associated with science, but seeks to determine how scientifically-rooted principles pertain to literary theory, focusing specifically on complexity theory. Complexity theory, drawing on nonequilibrium thermo-dynamics (entropy), cybernetics, information theory, general systems theory, both challenges current narratological models and sheds light on its underlying premises: e.g., by introducing multiple causalities, the classical cause-and-effect chain of linear logic employed by many narratologists yields to emergent bottom-up self-organization of narrative constellations, distinct from top-down external control, such that the (narrative) whole is more than the sum of its constituent parts. Favoring randomness over (Aristotelian) probabilism, complex theories view narrative as a self-governing non-equilibrium undergoing transformation, not a story with beginning, middle and end, thus reflecting asymmetrical relations between human actions (micro-level) and teleological organization (macro-level). The implications of complexity theory for literature are explored in a discussion of entropy as a complex mode of narrative structure in Pynchons The Crying of Lot 49. Lydia Efthymia ROUPAKIA (International Ellenic University, GR) On Reading with Care: Intimacy and the Literary Imagination In his study The Literary Mind, Mark Turner argued that literary mental powers are the basis of everyday thought. Building on the neuroscience of Gerald Edelman and Antonio Damasio, Turner suggested that the minds capacity for parable and blended metaphor structures conceptual activity. Recent research in cognitive psychology is affirming the importance of the kind of imaginative engagement practiced in the attentive reading of literature for the study of processes of projection, simulation and blending involved in cognitive tasks of situated assessment. Meanwhile philosophical work on intimacy is showing that perceptual acuity and fecundity of the imagination matter in intimate relationships as much as they matter in human engagement with the arts. Christopher Butlers study Pleasure and the Arts has argued that the arts direct us to intimate and particularized relationships with the people represented in the works or with the people we imagine produced them. Ellen Dissanayakes study on music and evolutionary psychology has further suggested the common evolutionary origin of art and intimacy. This paper will further advance research on the relationship between the literary mind and the skills and values involved in our intimate involvement with art.

SESSION 2
Gayane MURADIAN (Yerevan State University, ARM) Metaphoric Blending: Convergence of Concepts and Images The argument presented in this paper is that metaphor realizes two very important functions in discourse: cognizes patterns of thought (1), brings literary imagery to life (2). It is this ontological juxtaposition of reason

and emotion that allows it to transcend the dichotomy between science and literature (Lakoff and Johnson 1988, 1999; Ortony 1993; Saeed 1997; Low, Cameron 1999; Fauconnier and Turner 1998; etc.). The research shows that the brief, formulaic utterances of the conceptual metaphor Change is motion/movement referring to human evolution and scientific advancement, and its variations (Change is forward motion, Scientific/technological change is progress, Scientific/technological change is destruction, Scientific/technological progress is emotional regress, etc.) demonstrate immense generative power especially in science fiction going far beyond concepts, extending into a large variety of complex literary images. Hence, the present investigation is a case study that focuses on the typicality of interrelatedness of the literary as a phenomenon of language and the scientific as a phenomenon of thought. My assertion will be that the latter dichotomy is not only an important peculiarity that offers useful insights into the study of metaphor but also testifies to broad cultural transformations as part of the cognitive revolution of our information age. Aye iFTiBAI (Adyaman University, TR) Reading Literary Science: Ecocritical Solar by Ian McEwan The interaction of literature and science means re-examination of the history of literature in the light of scientific approaches. Literary works provide the reader with the opportunity to explore the knowledge of science in a comprehensible way rather than make them strive to infer it from the statistical data, which are hard to understand, as well as the opportunity to take part in the construction of the meaning of science. Ecological crises are considered as the greatest danger human beings face in the world today. Environmental problems have led to innovation in literary criticism: ecocriticism. Ecocriticism examines the interconnection between culture and nature, human and nonhuman, and literature and ecology. It is regarded as the application of ecological notions to the studies in literature. This paper aims to examine the foundation of the relationship between literature and science and to discuss the outcomes of the interdisciplinary studies through the integration of climatology, one of the sub-disciplines of ecology, into the novel Solar (2010) by Ian McEwan, one of the highly esteemed British writers. It aims to illustrate the essential and existential significance of climate changes for both human and nonhuman world, and to counter the effects of human-induced climate changes. Mariateresa FRANZA (University of Salerno, IT) Evolution and Degeneration: The Legacy of Darwin in H.G. Wellss Early Writings In his early essays, Zoological Retrogression (1891), On Extinction (1893), The Man of the Year Million (1893), The Extinction of Man (1894), Intelligence on Mars (1894), H. G. Wells outlined a disturbing scenario for the ultimate evolution of humankind. In trying to use contemporary Darwinian narratives of evolution and degeneration to model the future of humanity, Wells explored the limits of human species prospecting a double range of possibility: evolution/degeneration or extinction. These seminal ideas will be conveyed and brilliantly accomplished in his scientific romances and short stories from the late 1890s on, where the powerful fictional imagination corroborates the solid scientific background. Taking as a starting point the analysis of the crucial keys in the mentioned scientific essays, my paper will move on a brief examination of some of the most representative Wellsian scientific romances and short stories, such as The Island of Doctor Moreau (1896), The War of the Worlds (1896), The First Men in the Moon (1901).The Flowering of The Strange Orchid (1894), The Sea Raiders (1896). In all these works, the imaginative possibilities combine with the Darwinian scientific milieu, thus providing the very foundation of the interdisciplinary connections between literature and science in the nineteenth century.

SEMINAR 32 Under Western Eyes: British Travelers to Istanbul/Constantinople Session 1: WED, 14:30 16:30, DD Convenors: Pierre LURBE (Universit Paul-Valry-Montpellier 3, FR)

Mara Losada FRIEND (Universidad de Huelva, ES) This seminar will focus on the accounts of Istanbul/Constantinople made by British travellers from the early modern period to the 20th century. This broad time-span will make it possible to examine both the continuities and shifts in perspective in the travelers' accounts. Particular attention will be paid to the cultural and aesthetic perception of the city, as well as to its geopolitical significance. Male and female canonical authors ranging from Paul Ricaut in the 17th century or Lady Mary Wortley Montagu in the 18th century to Virginia Woolf in the 20th can be considered, as well as less well known writers such as John Auldjo (Journal of a Visit to Constantinople, 1835). Travelogues, journals, or handbooks for/by travelers can also be included (such as Murray's Handbook for Travelers in Turkey, which went through several editions in the 19th century). Contributions on the pictorial depictions of the city are welcome as much as theoretical approaches within the Urban Studies panorama. SESSION 1
Hlne PIGNOT (Universit Paris I, FR) Alempena or The Refuge Of The World, Constantinople In The 17 Century, Seen through the Eyes of Reverend Thomas Smith, Chaplain to Britain's Ambassador to The Ottoman Empire Thomas Smith (1638-1710) studied oriental languages (Greek and Hebrew) at the University of Oxford and taught Hebrew at Madgalen College. His passion for the Levant induced him to take time off from the university to accompany sir Daniel Harvey, England's ambassador to Constantinople on his diplomatic mission. During his stay in Turkey, he studied the customs of the populations living in the Ottoman Empire and wrote a treatise on the Greek Church, as well as observations upon the manners of the Turks. As many a traveller at the time, Smith was fascinated by the historical heritage of the city, a crossroads between East and West, and by what we would today call its cosmopolitanism Thomas Smith's texts, undoubtedly tainted by strong western Christian prejudice against Turks, nevertheless show that the Ottomans not only ensured the coexistence of the numerous nations that lived under their severe rule, but also tolerated all religions, contributing, in some way, to the preservation of the glorious Roman Orthodox past of the city. Cian DUFFY (St Mary's University College, UK) "Nothing in the World Can Equal Such a Scene": Istanbul and the 'Romantic' Sublime The cultural imagination of eighteenth-century and romantic-period Europe was fascinated and horrified, in equal measure, by the city of Istanbul. This paper examines the representation of Istanbul in two of the most influential contemporary descriptions: Daniel Clarkes Travels in Various Countries (1818) and Thomas Hopes Anastasius, or, Memoirs of a Greek (1819). My claim is that both these texts use the tropes of the romantic sublime to represent Istanbul, a strategy which enables Clarke and Hope simultaneously to convey the experiential and cultural potency of the city while reassuringly containing that potency within a familiar European aesthetic. Both Clarke and Hope describe Istanbul as a mixture of culture and barbarism, of stillness and crowds, of architectural splendour and urban squalor, of state power and public disorder, of the familiar and the exotic. Both, in other words, describe the city using the aesthetics of the sublime as a source of awe and of horror, of threat and of transcendence. This use of the aesthetics of the sublime enables Clarke and Hope both to represent and to contain the cultural and physical excesses of the Ottoman capital. Elisabetta MARINO (Universit di Roma "Tor Vergata", IT) Staging the Orient in Constantinople: The City of the Sultan; and Domestic Manners of the Turks, in 1836 (1837) by Julia Pardoe Prolific writer Julia Pardoe chiefly owes her literary reputation to a travelogue entitled The City of the Sultan; and Domestic Manners of the Turks, in 1836. She began to write it during her six-month stay in Constantinople. Following the outstanding success of her best-selling travelogue, she published The Beauties of the Bosphorus
th

(1839), and The Romance of the Harem (1839). Despite her apparent exploitation of the Oriental clichs in the two 1839 volumes, this paper aims at exploring the dualistic and challenging role she attributed to the Oriental stage in The City of the Sultan. On the one hand, Pardoe wished to establish her fame: she, therefore, created a spectacular setting and magically transported her readers to exotic Constantinople, where she visited private spaces (harems and hammams). She even disguised herself as a Muslim man, in order to gain access to the most important mosques. On the other hand, she provocatively employed the subversive potential of theatricality, by turning her staging of the Orient into a serious opportunity for reflection: through her portrayal of Constantinople, Pardoe strived to unsettle deeply-ingrained stereotypes, she contributed to the cause of womens emancipation, and she addressed traditionally unfeminine issues, such as politics and finance. Aye Naz BULAMUR (Boazii University, TR) Representations of Istanbul in William Thackeray's A Journey from Cornhill to Cairo (1844) This paper examines how William M. Thackerays A Journey from Cornhill to Cairo (1844) simultaneously confirms and questions Orientalist depictions of Istanbul as a fairy-tale like city. The British writer makes Istanbul Oriental by overlooking its historical and political dynamics, and by depicting it as an entertaining theatrical spectacle with beautiful dancing houris. He starts narrating his stay in Istanbul by commenting that the Bosphorus is the most romantic fairy scene he has ever seen. In positioning Istanbul in an artistic realm of storybooks, Thackeray renders the imperial city as a fictional place that has no sociopolitical existence in Europe. His fantasy of Istanbul as an oriental spectacle becomes problematic as he observes that the Topkap Palaces gardens look more like a homely English park than of a palace in The Arabian Nights. He sadly realizes that the palace has a romantic look in print; but not so in reality (650). By distinguishing print from reality, the British traveler foregrounds the fictionality of Istanbuls literary representations that do not capture the city in the 1840s, and, in doing so, highlights how his fantasy of Istanbul as a theatrical scene itself is constructed by previous European travelers.

SESSION 2
Hande TEKDEMR (Boazii University, TR) The Multiethnic Crowds of Constantinople in British Travelogues In his path-breaking book Orientalism, Edward Said examines a body of eighteenth and nineteenth-century literary works which help shape the production of the Eastern myth by the western narratives. The Wests objectification of and the subsequent dominance on the East in literature develops in conjunction with political, ideological and military discourse. Based on Saids work, this paper will be an exploration of the relationship between utopian writing and literature in/of exotic lands. I will demonstrate that orientalist discourse, as defined through various lenses by Said, leads to a productive search for identity both on individual and cultural/societal levels. Being exposed to the other, the western subject defines what s/he observes as contrasting his/her own self. The self-definition through encountering the Other is a major step towards describing the utopian society from a western perspective. While I focus on a number of British travelogues, th th mainly written in 18 and 19 century, I will pay particular attention to the way these travelogues portray Constantinople as a dreamy place because of the exaggerated and unrealistic description of the multicultural environment. This kind of representation is particularly crucial in understanding how a contemporary English writer portrays multiculturalism elsewhere that has been a major question for many cities at home. Tzu Yu Allison LIN (Gaziantep University, TR) Virginia Woolf, Roger Fry and Istanbul: The Aesthetics of Art and Travelling Virginia Woolfs Roger Fry: A Biography depicts the transformation of her friend Roger Frys aesthetic theory and his paintings through discovering French Post-Impressionist paintings. According to Woolf, it is the trip to Constantinople, the capital of Byzantine Empire, now Istanbul, which changes Frys mood and his way of painting after the harsh criticism he received in England. Fry was the organizer of two Post-Impressionist

exhibitions. They received negative criticisms by the viewers, art critics and the general public. My papers aims to show the way in which Roger Frys trip to Turkey turns his reputation, from a bad art critic to a taste maker. In Woolfs writing, the reader can see this point in depth. The trip to Turkey helps Fry to recover from the harsh criticism, in terms of psychology. Moreover, I would argue, he finds his way of expressing his own emotion, with the technique of Byzantine mosaic in paintings, colours, shapes and lines. After the trip, Frys paintings construct a new style, in a way which Turkish scenes, people and things are coming into a flux of sensation of Frys own. Marc ROLLAND (Universit du Littoral Cte d'Opale, FR) The Ugly Englishman: English Travelers and Officialdom as seen by Frenchmen in early Twentieth Century Constantinople In the cosmopolitan atmosphere of early twentieth century Constantinople, European powers, vied for influence. Although Britain and France were nominally allies, old enmities and stereotypes died hard. The illustrious French naval officers, writers and turcophiles, Pierre Loti and Claude Farrre, bear witness to this festering hostility. While Loti, always the diplomat, is more subdued, Farrre is outspoken in his indictment of the British upper classes, in their official capacities and private vices. Noted for his unflattering portrayals of Englishmen (he goes to the extent of inventing a naval conflict between France and Great Britain in Les Civiliss (1904)) Farrre casts an Englishman as the arch-villain in his most famous novel set in Constantinople, LHomme qui assassina (1906). In this paper, we will ascertain how much of this monstrous character reflects the actual influence of British expatriate officialdom (Lord Falkland is the director of the Ottoman Debt), and how much is derived from literary stereotypes of the sadistic Selwyn type that were rife in decadent literature of the late nineteenth century. Conversely, is the long-suffering Lady Mary, whose intimate knowledge of the streets of Constantinople sets her apart as the narrators guide to the city, an avatar of a more attractive British type, the lady traveler who lives in empathy with the native cultures?

SEMINAR 33 Mapping Writing Literary Geography Session 1: THUR, 17:00 19:00, RH Session 2: FRI, 09:00 11:00, DD Convenors: Robert CLARK (University of East Anglia, UK) Kirsti BOHATA (University of Swansea, UK) Ana-Karina SCHNEIDER (University Sibiu, RO) This session will focus on new work being done in the area of literary geography, in particular by a number of colleagues for www.mappingwriting.com which will become freely available online in September 2011. Mapping Writing provides the means to display on Google maps the geography represented in texts and to offer scholarly commentary on particular representations and general issues in literary geography. The work already done by the group has raised questions such as what is at issue in the creation of "feigned" places which correlate with real places? Why is this procedure common at some times and not at others? Does it involve idealisation, or ideological reconfiguration? Why do some writers use both feigned and real places? How do writers use the presumed history of a real or feigned place to import significance to their writing? At the editorial level we also encounter questions regarding the procedures by which feigned places may be identified, and the ways in which a writer may anticipate the reader's act of identification. SESSION 1

Esra ALMAS (Dou University, TR) Fact vs Fiction: The Geographies of Orhan Pamuk's The Museum of Innocence Orhan Pamuk's The Museum of Innocence (2008) presents an unusual blurring of the boundaries between 'feigned' and 'real' places. The story of an ill-fated love affair that spans decades, neighbourhoods and social classes, it ends with the protagonist launching a museum devoted to his lost love. The text gave rise to an actual museum as Pamuk, mimicking the protagonist, started working on a museum that re-presents the novel. The 'feigned' space of the novel serves as the basis for a real' place, a museum to be opened in late 2012 with commissioned artwork by an international group of contemporary artists. The Museum embodies the city: it reconstitutes the Istanbul the novel was set in, encapsulating a reverse dynamic between fact and fiction. The project involves a reconfiguration not only of the novel it signifies, but also of the urbanscape of Istanbul: the building in a recently gentrified part of the old city partakes in the revisionist policies currently under way, contributing to the remapping of the city. Through a reading of the Museum in relation to its factual and feigned spaces, this paper articulates the unusual angle the novel and the Museum provide in terms of literary and urban geography. Kirsti BOHATA (Swansea University, UK) Literary Topographies and Digital Mapping: Concepts and Challenges This paper will present some of the practical challenges and conceptual questions raised by a process of translating literary topographies and representations of place onto a digital map, by way of a case study. Amy Dillwyns historical novel The Rebecca Rioter was published in 1880, but it is a fictionalised account of the Welsh agrarian uprisings of 1843. Many locations described in the novel are easily identifiable, but other places are composite or geographically or temporally displaced. The process of mapping the text yields important scholarly insights, for instance the anachronisms of Dillwyns text as an historical novel become apparent, while the symbolic importance of place in this tale of national rebellion is brought into sharp relief. This paper will also explore some of the technical challenges of representing literary topography via a digital map and raise some questions about the opportunities and challenges associated with this branch of digital humanities. Robert CLARK (University of East Anglia, UK / The Literary Encyclopedia / Mapping Writing) Austens Places, Real and the Fictitious Jane Austens places are either real of feigned, and the feigned places are composed out of bits of real places but given real-world locations. This paper will take Mansfield Park as an example and will explore 1) how this process of abstracting and re-embedding produces ideological places, and, 2) how its logical procedures relate to the contemporary development of Ordnance Survey maps and the new attitudes to space which are generalised by the enormous expansion of leisure travel which ocurred during the French wars. David COOPER (Lancaster University, UK) Ian GREGORY (Lancaster University, UK) Literary GIS: A Geocentric Approach This paper will explore the ways in which Geographic Information Systems (GIS) technology can be used to map out, and to analyse, the literature of space, place and landscape. The presentation will begin with a brief introduction to GIS and its increasing popularity as an interpretative tool in the interdisciplinary field of the spatial humanities. The paper will then provide an overview of Spatial Humanities: Texts, GIS, Places: a flagship research project, funded by the European Research Council, which involves the digitization and geovisualization of a major new collection of English Lake District landscape writings first published between 1750 and 1900. In his influential endeavour to construct a theoretical model of geocriticism, Bertrand Westphal privileges a geocentered approach to literary history: a form of critical practice which places place at the center of debate and in which the spatial referent is the basis for the analysis, not the author and his or

her work. This paper will argue that the use of GIS technology facilitates such geocentric analysis by satisfying Westphals demand for the creation of databases organized around spatial criteria and through, by extension, the visualization of place-specific intertextual history in digital cartographic form. Paola DERCOLE (Universita Salerno, IT) From West to East: Mapping the Crossing of Boundaries between the Two Londons Two half-Londons, that do not add up to a whole (Atlas, 1998): this is how Franco Moretti refers to those two parts of the city the West and the East End which are the ideal setting for many Victorian writers. The West End is seen as the residential area of the city, whose inhabitants dont work, but simply live; across the border, east of Regents Street, lies a labyrinth of alleys, realm of the residuum. With Dickens and other contemporaries, such as George Gissing and Arthur Morrison, we enter the other half of London, that half which had been instead cut off in the silver-fork novels. Starting from a comparative analysis of Gissings geographies in The Nether World (1889) city of the damned and Eves Ransom (1895) middle-class suburb this paper will seek to unify the two halves of the city through the minute mapping of the protagonists movements, thus making each one of the two parts of London legible and clearer. Jason FINCH (bo Akademi University, FI) Then and Now, Real and Feigned: Visiting and Mapping Forster's English Place Encounters Forster is a writer often said to have had a special interest in place (in the sense of the genius loci) but whose actual encounters with places have rarely been pursued. Researching space and place in Forster I hit on a novel idea. Mondays to Wednesdays in the summers of 2006 and 2007 I spent in the Forster archive at Kings College, Cambridge. The rest of the week I spent visiting Forster places around England. Most were in the South East but not all. I published the results of my archival research alongside narrative accounts of my journeys. Bigger questions arise. Could one avoid travelling to Howards End or West Hackhurst on the basis that they can now be seen on Google StreetView? Can the map, described by Benedict Anderson as a modern technology of rule, pin down the actual paths and trajectories found in writing? And how do physical visits relate to computer-aided acts of mapping? In what sense, philosophical or other, does one visit the same place when one visits a site associated with a writer? Writers after all remake and invent places in their words. Frauke JUNG (University of Worcester, UK) Drawing an imaginary line: Mapping the nation in Daniel Defoes Caledonia and A Tour Through the Whole Island of Great Britain This paper examines ways in which Defoe re-evaluates national perceptions of natural boundaries in early eighteenth-century Britain. Of particular interest is Defoes use of topographical and linguistic boundary spaces between England and Scotland. English representations of Scotland throughout the seventeenth century emphasized the uncivilized wilderness of both its nature and inhabitants alike. This paper will examine how Defoe negotiates the rhetoric space between paradise and wilderness, between English and Scottish identity, by instrumentalising the topographical descriptions of the union in the poem Caledonia and the guidebook A Tour. Drawing on concepts of transnational fiction which see boundaries not [as] a limit but [as] the space of transition to be explored in fictional texts, this paper explores how Defoe overturns early eighteenth-century understandings of mapping boundaries between the several British identities. Nataliya NOVIKOVA (Moscow State University, RU) Images of Spain and Russia in the British Culture between Enlightenment and Romanticism Inspired by recent research that documented a significant discursive presence of Spain in the British Romantic culture (e.g. Romanticism and the Anglo-Hispanic Imaginary 2010, Howarth 2007, Saglia 2000), the paper suggests an attempt of comparative cultural geography that would bring together the images of Spain and Russia in the British culture at the age of transition between Enlightenment and Romanticism. Throughout modern history both Spain and Russia had long been imagined at the periphery of Europe and at the same time

experienced dramatic relocations between the periphery and the centre, forming a peculiar relation with European modernity. For the British Empire which was ascending to the dominant position Spain and Russia two empires, the one declining and the other on the rise - provoked a mingle of fascination and revulsion. Certain elements that emerged then as part of a complex attitudes and references system (Edward Said) will be explored in the paper. Ana-Karina SCHNEIDER (Lucian Blaga University, RO) Mapping Emotion in Jane Austens Catharine, or the Bower Known as the architect of airtight family circles, Jane Austen is nonetheless apt to draw complicated imaginary arabesques on the map of the world. Austen incorporates toponyms whether domestic or exotic, real or fictional into her books, the Juvenilia in particular, sometimes with topographic precision, at others with ironic flippancy. Characters travel in quest of adventure, diversion, heroinehood, education, a spouse, business or a profession, and both the distances they cover and the destinations they arrive at are emotionally charged. Journeys are a stage in, and governed by the larger imperatives of, social ceremonies, to which the privacy of the home is opposed as the space of authentic intimacy and selfhood. In this paper I propose to look into the various narrative strategies and modes through which Austen projects her characters sentimental and moral dilemmas onto the world map in her short fiction Catharine, or the Bower. Representations of location and travel, I argue, reflect the perceived tensions of the private-public dialectics that inform Austens early grappling with the conventions of literary representation.

SEMINAR 34 Translation, Globalization and Place Session 1: FRI, 11:30 13:30, B Convenors: Teresa CANEDA (University of Vigo, ES) Andrzej ANTOSZEK (Catholic University of Lublin, PL) Drawing on the notion that translation is a practice carrying both ethical and aesthetic imperatives, the seminar will explore the role of translation and the function of translators vis--vis the homogenizing challenges posed by globalization, particularly in relation to the notion of "place. Through the discussion of the translation of texts and discourses as they manifest themselves in contemporary literature, film, video installations, and other forms of artistic and cultural representation, we will analyze how the singularities attached to "place (i.e. supposedly "essential and idiosyncratic notions linked to the identification of one's territory, space, city, origins, roots, identity) are imported, adopted, adapted, appropriated and reconfigured as they cross boundaries and trespass cultural and linguistic borders. Some issues the seminar seeks to approach include the question whether globalization is somewhat limited to superficial and media-fuelled representation of place copied uncritically by translation. Does translation remove ("displace) the particularities of place in order to conform to the homogeneous discourse of a uniform global world or, on the contrary, do certain translation practices insist on remarking the existence of "difference through place? Does translation simply neutralize and "re-place or does it negotiate alternatives? Finally, do utopian, hybrid, nostalgized, idealized, nonexistent ("placeless) places (ultimately, what kind of places?) emerge through translation? SESSION 1
Manuela PALACIOS (University of Santiago de Compostela, ES)

Glocal Identities in Translation The common language of Europe is translation, maintains the Italian philosopher Giacomo Marramao (2011). In spite of the globalizing tendencies that promote English as a lingua franca, the vernacular languages of various European regions have devised a series of strategies, in order to survive and become visible, which include the strengthening of cultural bonds with other minoritized languages and translation projects among them, with or without the mediation of English. This kind of intercultural negotiation contradicts common perceptions of the defence of the vernacular as an essentialist and isolationist project and reveals translation as an adept tool to counteract anxieties provoked by ill-suited notions of globalization and nationalism. Bearing the above considerations in mind, the present paper analyzes a number of translations of Irish and Galician poetry by paying attention to their construction of glocal identities, as the local is transferred to a foreign language and culture. In particular, I will focus on the notion of place, in relation to Ireland and Galicia often construed as sharing similar geographical and landscape features. I will discuss a number of examples where the mutual recognition of place is facilitated and will pay attention also to signals of resistance to such recognition. Aidan OMALLEY (University of Zagreb, HR) Unearthing Roots and Routes: Heaney, N Dhomhnaill and the Work of Translation While, in terms of trade, Ireland became the most globalised country in the early 2000s, it has long existed in a state of translationbetween Irish and English. This paper looks to examine the relationships between the two traditional languages in Ireland and between these and those elsewhere (many of which are also now present in Ireland) by examining the translation work of two of the most important contemporary poets: Nuala N Dhomhnaill and Seamus Heaney. Rather than seeing writing in Irish as simply betokening a form of rootedness, in N Dhomhnaill the Irish language comes to represent a place of difference in a globalising worldone that reaches beyond the boundaries of the island and communicates with other such sites. In this way it also speaks to the increasingly varied linguistic landscape of Ireland in the wake of economic globalisation. Heaney, to an extent, reverses this process: for him translation is often an exercise in provincialising (in Chakrabartys sense) globally canonical texts. This process brings these texts home through forms of Hiberno-English, but in a way that dislodges both the given meaning of the text and that of home. strur EYSTEINSSON (University of Iceland, IS) Snfellsjkull as a Place of Translation Snfellsjkull is a glacier that could be called the crown jewel of landscape in western Iceland, both a physical and cultural landmark already during the time of Icelands settlement. Since then its significance has been moulded and translated in different ways, most radically through its transposition from a local and folkloric reference point to a place of global and even cosmic significance. When Jules Verne brought out his novel Voyage au centre de la terre, he lent this remote place a centrality which might seem to rhyme with the notion that it is one of Earths major pivots of cosmic energy. All these aspects of Snfellsjkull are taken up, with varying degrees of irony, in Halldr Laxnesss Under the Glacier, which has in turn been translated into other languages. This paper will trace some of the ways this place has been translated back and forth, to and from Iceland and Icelandic culture whereby the line between the local and the global is given a number of twists. Due to global warming it now seems that the glacier will disappear within a few decades, which adds another dimension to it as a place at once geographical, visual, historical, literary, and imaginary. Mariagrazia DE MEO (University of Salerno, IT) From Text to Screen: Translating Sicily through Montalbano The spread of globalization increases the search for texts that function as recipients from different cultures and therefore develop the risk of contextual homogeneity in translation, dominated by a strong Anglophone influence. At the same time, since translation overcomes linguistic borders it often becomes a mulltifaceted cultural phenomenon. Translated texts belong to a complex space in-between, a form of cross-cultural

communication whre the negotiation of meaning is activated through inference, interpretation and recontextualization of partial truths (Clifford, 1997). The aim of the paper is to analyse the English translation of Montalbano, a best-seller of Italian contemporary literature and a popular television series. The reasons behind this success depend on a strong perception of localization, as the story is deeply embedded in Sicilian culture through the use of language and dialect, references to local cuisine, and to location. Some of the questions the paper will be addressing are: Does the foreign success of Montalbano exploit just the drive for a stereotypical image of southern Italy? Does the representation of place opens to a deeper perception of identity and cultural difference? Ultimately, how is the sense of belonging conveyed and/or adapted in the translation? Pilar EZPELETA (University Jaume I, ES) Vicent MONTALT (University Jaume I, ES) Miguel TERUEL (University of Valencia, ES) 'What Ish My Nation?': The Language of Foreigners in Shakespeare's Plays We start from a self-evident yet often overlooked fact: there are many foreign characters from a wide variety of national and social origins in Shakespeares plays. In several instances in a number of plays this convention breaks down and opens linguistic and theatrical spaces worth exploring: they do not seem to show foreignness merely as a minor detail that brings in colour and exoticism, but mark it as a highly relevant and meaningful cultural and ideological component of the plays. We wish to look closely at Henry V, where Englishness and foreignness are an issue, both national and international. Indeed we find that this play provides an interesting example to illustrate a discussion on heterolingualism and the linguistic and dramatic construction of national identities and stereotypes. We will argue that Shakespeares global perspective goes hand in hand with an awareness of linguistic and national difference. Our approach to these issues stems from our practice of translation: we will attempt to show how the challenges for adaptors and translators posed by these linguistic and cultural complexities are in fact opportunities, in the text and on stage, to disclose and discover new contemporary and global possibilities for Shakespeare's English plays. Antonio Ral DE TORO SANTOS (University of A Corua, ES) Jos-Miguel ALONSO-GIRLDEZ (University of A Corua, ES) Transnational Identity in Pearse Hutchinsons Poetry: Translating Places and Crossing Boundaries In the words of Vincent Woods: Hutchinson has always written as one aware of boundaries cultural, political, linguistic, sexual, national and who has sought, through his work, to question the legitimacy of those boundaries, to examine and interrogate their origins and structure, to suggest ways of crossing them, or ways, indeed, of breaking them down altogether. We see that time and again in his poetry of Spain: the recognition of separate languages and cultures, the expression of anger at simplistic centralism, the need to seek and tell the truth from the past, the importance of the proper naming and acknowledging of things and people Thus, this paper seeks to explore how for him the act of poetry is an act of translation whereby things shift in relation to each other. Likewise, we will look at how he represents in an extraordinary way the spirit of creativity in a multilingual and multicultural Europe, an authentic and unbeatable passion for diversity. Paying special attention to his translations of poets from Iberia, we will discuss how his poetry is built up on the foundations of tolerance and friendship.

SEMINAR 35 Literature and Buddhism in Colonial and Postcolonial Contexts Session 1: THUR, 17:00 19:00, TB 490 Convenors: Bent SRENSEN (Aalborg University, DK)

This seminar invites papers that explore the dialectical interchanges between various traditions of Buddhism, on one hand, and European and American literary and religious traditions, on the other. 'Dialectical' because as Buddhism changed the form, content, and context of British and American literature, so literature changed the 'Buddhisms' proliferating in the West. The focus is on literature from 1900 to the present day, and consequently the papers need to be contextualised within colonial and postcolonial frameworks. Explorations of the influence of mediating figures such as Heidegger, Suzuki, Jung, Watts, the Dalai Lama, etc. are welcomed. SESSION 1
Thomas KULLMANN (University of Osnabrueck, DE) Kiplings Kim as a Buddhist Novel Rudyard Kipling has been considered a quintessentially imperialist writer in whom Buddhist teaching has been downplayed; including Said, who in Culture and Imperialism called the lamas preaching mumbo jumbo. Without questioning Kiplings imperialism I should like to propose that: 1. Kipling was seriously interested in Buddhist doctrines and sought to promote them among his English readers, and 2. Kipling responded to several conflicting Orientalist discourses of late-Victorian Britain. Kiplings interest in Buddhism seems warranted, for example, by the fact that as the lama progresses on his quest so does the educated reader in realizing the lamas frame of mind, actions, and concerns. Kim continues a series of publications which testify to a craze for Buddhism, including Edwin Arnolds epic poem Light of Asia (1879) and Max Mllers India: What Can It Teach Us? (1882). Orientalist discourse is opposed to missionary discourse, and also to a discourse which constructs the British as more rational and culturally superior to the Indians. While Kim does not criticize British colonial and imperialist practice, it relegates this practice to the sphere of an immature game which does not preclude the ultimate realization that the world in which this game is played is actually an illusion. Robert Don ADAMS (Florida Atlantic University, US) If Karma Were True: W. Somerset Maughams Early Exploration of Buddhism Buddhism began to enter the mainstream of Western cultural awareness with its popularization in the countercultural movements of the 1960s. A major forerunner of this popular engagement was W. Somerset Maugham, one of the twentieth-centurys most widely read fiction writers and an author whose name by mid-century had become synonymous with exploration of the exotic East. Contemporary travel writer Pico Iyer recently noted that Maugham remains a vital writer today because of the depth of his engagement with unfamiliar places, which he used as a launching pad for inquiries into beauty and impermanence and illusion; Iyer added that Maugham could give us unusually sensitive accounts of Confucianism, of Buddhism, of mysticism and hedonism because he could locate elements of all of them in his own make-up. I will consider Maughams early-century engagement with Buddhism by focusing upon his fascinating and popular, but critically neglected, 1932 novel, The Narrow Corner, set in Southeast Asia and made into a Hollywood movie in 1933, which is the work in which he most thoroughly dramatizes the existential stakes of adopting an Eastern versus a Western metaphysical approach to living and dying. Santiago Bautista MARTN (Universidad Pontificia de Salamanca, ES) The Mystical Background in T. S. Eliots Four Quartets: Christian, Hindu and Buddhist parallels? Already in his Clark (1926) and Turnbull Lectures (1933) T. S. Eliot posed his theory of metaphysical poetry in which mysticism plays a relevant role. Eliots poetry embodies a sincere attempt to marry the most significant Eastern (Christian) and Western (Hindu and Buddhist) types of mysticism without perverting each other. If a

capacity for feeling beyond the ordinary boundaries of experience is always Mysticism, as Eliot himself postulates, this becomes true in Four Quartets. In Eliots most mature work there seems to be a pilgrimage within time and towards the timeless. There is a quest for (re)integration and (re)union which is enhanced by the quaternarian structure of the poem - an allusion to the generating principle of unity within diversity. In the same way, the multiple paradoxical dichotomies challenge poet and reader to constantly move in the between. In other words, the path sketched by Eliot in Four Quartets is that of humility, because humility is endless. My purpose in this paper is then to pinpoint and analyse the mystical elements in T. S. Eliots Four Quartets by showing how Christian, Hindu and Buddhist views intertwine through paradoxical imagery and symbolism in the middle way, in the middle of the way. Manuel YANG (University of Toledo, US) Zen and the Birds of Literary Appetite: D.T. Suzuki, Thomas Merton, Henry Miller, and a Critical Genealogy of a Meme Thomas Merton and D.T. Suzuki met in 1964 and subsequently produced a book that became a touchstone of interfaith dialogue, Zen and the Birds of Appetite. Mertons dialectical approach, rooted in his Cistercian spiritual practice and poetic vocation, enabled him not only to engage Buddhism on its own terms but also interact with Henry Miller about, among other things, their common interest in the contemplative tradition, including Buddhism. For Miller, who named Suzukis Essays in Zen as one of the books that most influenced him, zen signified a creative, intuitive awareness of existential liberation that he had pursued as a down-andout writer in 1930s Paris. From the perspective of postcolonial history, we can point to Miller or Mertons respective grasp of zen as lacking historical awareness of how it served the Japanese repressive state apparatus (especially from the viewpoint of those who resisted Japanese colonization). However, such retroactive judgement unfairly condemns historical actors for what they did not have access to in the first place. It also fails to grasp how Zen functioned as a meme -- which by definition changes meaning and application during cross-cultural transmigration -- in its Western domestication in the literary works of Miller, Merton, and later English-language writers, from the Beats to Peter Matthiessen and Leonard Cohen. Michel FEITH (University of Nantes, FR) Satori-Saturated Comedy: Buddhist Intertextuality in Gerald Vizenors Trickster Poetics China and Japan have central importance in the works of Native American writer Gerald Vizenor. Just as his poetry mixes the influences of haiku poetry, Imagism and Anishinaabe dream songs, the figure of the compassionate trickster that presides over his comic, subversive fiction and his criticism reads like a crossover between the woodland trickster Nanabozho and a Bodhisattva. These correspondences serve both strategic and poetic purposes: a common focus on nature, vision, and spiritual illumination provides an alternative ethos to Western rationality, acquisitiveness, and individualism, as well as a model for tolerance and inclusiveness: does not folk Buddhism harmoniously harbour many traces of ancient animism or shamanism that are quite close to Native American religious forms? While it acts as an empowering device in the Native (post)colonial struggle against American hegemony, the textual intervention of Buddhist references establishes a sort of triangulation, a third space mediating between Native and Euro-American cultures. In fact, Vizenors trickster aesthetic shares with Zen Buddhism and the haiku a quest for satori-like illuminations that short-circuit binary oppositions of language, in order to achieve liberation and healing. Enrique GALVN-LVAREZ (Universidad de Alcal, ES) The Tibetan-English Novel: A Post-Buddhist Form? Although most Tibetans who have chosen English as a language of literary expression are poets (e.g. Chgyam Trungpa, Tenzin Tsundue, Tsering Wangmo Dhompa), there is also a slowly growing number of Tibetans writing novels and short stories in English. This paper discusses how the three Tibetan-English novels so far written

(Tsewang Pembas Idols on the Path, Jamyang Norbus The Mandala of Sherlock Holmes and Thubten Samphels Falling through the Roof) engage their Buddhist heritage in a new and hybrid context. Post-Buddhism is a term of my invention that covers various re-appropriations of Buddhist narratives in Asian diasporas in general, and in the Tibetan diaspora in particular, applied literary contexts that are not strictly Buddhist, soteriological or even religious. Thus, post-Buddhism does not imply a rejection or overcoming of Buddhism but an often contested appropriation of some of its motifs. Such project is very popular among the new generations of Tibetan-English writers, who tend to take political stances by dis-embedding and reembedding Buddhist narrative formulas. This process not only can be appreciated thematically but also formally, the three novels being hybrid incarnations of Tibetan and Buddhist narratives and Western novels. In this way Tibetan-English writers negotiate alignment with their cultural heritage while introducing contestation, reformulation and innovation in their social contexts. Alison WINCH (Middlesex University, UK) Buddhism and Postfeminist Conduct Books Thich Nhat Hanhs concept of Engaged Buddhism has popularized Buddhism for the self-help market. His books intersect therapy with popularized Buddhist tenets and discipline. This niche market has been further coopted by postfeminist conduct books that promise to offer Buddhist concepts and practices to the postfeminist poster girl. These texts are written by both British and American female authors, and include Tranquilista: Mastering the Art of Enlightened Work and Mindful Play, EnLIGHTened, Tiny Buddha and Tranquil Hip Chick. They traverse the genres of travel writing, memoir and self-help. There are also more confessional texts, such as The Battersea Park Road to Enlightenment, For Tibet with Love, and the hugely popular Eat, Pray, Love, a recent Chick Flick. Postfeminist popular culture fetishizes serenity and relaxation as the normative attributes of the ideal girl. These texts promise that their readers can also realise these qualities through Buddhist practice, and address women through the rhetoric of the intimate publics. Tracing the authors own experience of Buddhism in a confessional tone, they give practical advice on meditation, ethics and various aspects of Buddhist philosophy. This paper asks: are they instances of Buddhist pedagogy? How far do they participate in a culturally strategic approach to branding the self? Are they textual exercises in spiritual tourism?

SEMINAR 36 The Other Meets the Other: The Ethics of First Encounters in British Women's Exploration Narratives Session 1: WED, 17:00 19:00, DD Convenors: Frdric REGARD (University of Paris-Sorbonne-Paris IV, FR) Mara J. LPEZ (University of Crdoba, ES) The seminar invites proposals concerning primary exploration narratives by British women writers. In spite of British women's involvement in the exploration process, their writings have tended to be relegated to the second plane. A major question is raised: how did their asymmetrical relation to their male counterparts affect the European female explorers' perception of the non-European populations they encountered? The question has an ethical dimension: what were the procedures through which the 'interior' margins perceived those 'exterior' margins? It also has a literary dimension: do such texts bear the traces of such procedures? Particular attention will be paid to British women's accounts of scenes of first encounters. SESSION 1

Margarete RUBIK (University of Vienna, AT) The Ethics of Touch Vision is regarded as the most reliable of the senses in the Western philosophical tradition. As postcolonial and feminist critics have pointed out, however, vision denotes unequal power relations involving a gazing, appraising subject and a passive object. It can only apprehend surfaces. I will explore the way in which female writers of fictional and factual travelogues employ other senses in cross-cultural encounters: the auditive sense giving access to speaking subjects, and the sense of touch establishing an intimacy which goes beyond objectified appraisal. Some of the early women travellers, surprisingly, seem to have fewer problems accepting such close bodily contact than men, who often react with apprehension and fear, though there is no consistent pattern of gendered reaction. Despite Wollstonecrafts hypothesis of gender differences in attitudes to travelling, it would be difficult to develop any theory of male as opposed to female reactions to first encounters (not least because few women ventured into completely unexplored territory). However, a comparison of selected texts ranging from Behns Oroonoko (with its expedition to a remote Indian village, 1688) to Lady Florence Dixies travels Across Patagnia (1878/79) will yield interesting insights into the ethics of touch in the negotiation of first encounters. Corinne BIGOT (Universit de Paris Ouest Nanterre, FR) I Was Not Long Before We Received Visits From The Indians: Portrayals of First Encounters and Personal Interrelation with Indians in the Works of Susanna Moodie and Catharine Traill in the Colony Of Upper Canada. In 1832, Catharine Traill and Susanna Moodie, left England for Canada. They were not explorers per se but wives of British officers. Like most settlers, they were keen on recording their impressions, from their first sight of Canada to their experience as settlers wives. The Backwoods of Canada --letters to Traills family-- was published in London in 1836 while Moodies Roughing in the Bush was published in London in 1852. Both women were well-read and their writings show unmistakable influence of explorers journals. It is the case when they recorded their meetings with their Indians neighbours whose traits, customs and skills were meticulously recorded. However, in their depiction of their personal interactions with their Indians friends, the expression of a vision reflecting the prejudices of the times battled with (and ultimately gave way to) personal vision. Such tensions and the choice of the personal over the general were typical of womens travel writings according to Sarah Mills. I propose to discuss how Traills and Moodies positions as women influenced their strategies of representation and modes of discourse, relying on Mary Louise Pratts notion of a contact zone. Anne-Florence QUAIREAU (University of Paris-Sorbonne, FR) Othering/Authoring Her Self: Gender Exploration in Anna Jamesons Winter Studies and Summer Rambles in Canada (1838) I was thrown into scenes and regions hitherto undescribed by any traveller [] and into relations with the Indian tribes, such as few European women of refined and civilised habits have ever risked, and none have recorded. Although in 1837 Upper Canada was no longer terra incognita, Irish authoress Anna Jameson claimed to be the first European gentlewoman to have written about what she experienced there. Winter Studies and Summer Rambles in Canada (1838) thus presents itself as a literary exploration, as well as an exploration of gender. Through intertextuality with her male predecessors texts, Jameson negotiated a hybrid genre for her narrative and created an intersexual persona for herself. Thus sanctioned, she was at liberty to stage reversals in her narrative, re-orderings determined by her meeting of Others. The Other, in particular the Native woman, became the Same when turned into the sister by Jameson and even, reversing the colonial trope, into the mother. Jamesons othering of herself, through her Indian baptism, was what finally enabled her to author herself. Klra KOLINSK (Metropolitan University, CZ) I have been a Chippewa born: Anna Brownell Jamesons Native Canadian Transformations

Anna Brownell Jamesons book Winter Studies and Summer Rambles in Canada (1838), regarded as a compound of a classic travelogue and a diary, provides an account of the authors, initially unwanted, experience in the province of Canada from December 1836 to August 1837, where Jameson was the first woman traveler to leave the relative safety of a city, and the position of a woebegone exile, to dare into the wilderness of northern Ontario, and with open mind and intellectual and emotional enthusiasm, to meet the Native people of the new country. She embraced these encounters as enriching opportunities for intercultural comparison, in which it was particularly the situation of Native women that interested her most. Jameson did not only content herself with recording her observations, but made herself their active component: she agreed to be adopted into her Chippewa family, in the personalized act of which she symbolically attested to the possibility of the coexistence of the Native and non-Native constituents of the future Canadian nation. The paper proposes to analyse the process of Jamesons symbolic transformation into a new Native Canadian woman, as recorded in her literary legacy, which forms one of the foundations of Canadian national culture.

SEMINAR 37 Technology Implementation in Second Language Teaching Session 1: WED, 09:00 11:00, NB 11 Session 2: FRI, 11:30 13:30, NB 10 Convenors: Mara Luisa CARRI-PASTOR (Universitat Politcnica de Valncia, ES) Annelie DEL (Stockholm University, SE) Modern language teaching increasingly involves an interactive environment as students communicate with people from all over the world. In this process, technology facilitates communication and is likely to make the learning process more effective. There is great potential in what we will be referring to as "Technology implementation in language teaching (TILT) when it comes to promoting authentic communication, stimulating interpersonal and group skills, and generating positive interdependency while still valuing individual contributions. By putting new technologiesnot only personal computers, but also smartphones, tablets, etc.to good use in the language classroom, it is possible to improve student participation and promote autonomous learning, especially if these are clearly stated as learning objectives. We invite papers which present recent developments in TILT in tertiary education, relating to areas such as teaching methods, materials development, the application of corpus tools in the classroom, and continuing professional development in second language teaching. SESSION 1
Benabed FELLA (Badji Mokhtar University, DZ) ELT Simulations in 3D Virtual Worlds Teaching English with simulations has always been a fruitful activity, and doing them in 3D virtual worlds is providing better advantages. A 3D virtual world is a metaverse or online immersive environment in which learners can create humanoid avatars to communicate with teachers and other learners. They can also communicate with native speakers and visit virtual replicas of course-related cultural landmarks. Second Life (SL), online software released in 2003, is a suitable environment for simulations, because it provides reallike 3D spaces (cities, schools, hospitals, museums, hotels, etc.). ELT simulations in 3D virtual worlds like Second Life allow teachers to adopt an active pedagogy that places the learners in a mediated experience, giving them a sense of presence by sensory-motor mechanisms. They facilitate the implementation of the socio-cognitive

approach to ELT, because learners must interact with each other to build their knowledge. They equally offer the possibility of edutainment, taking into account the learners different dimensions as homo sapiens, homo faber, and homo ludens. They can eventually develop the learners motivation and creativity, as well as their communicative, collaborative, and cross-cultural skills. Santiago Bautista MARTN (Universidad Pontificia de Salamanca, ES) The Teaching and Learning of English Online in Tertiary Education: A Case Study As a result of the quick development of e-learning there has been an increasing tendency to learn and teach languages online. Well-established institutions like the British Council or the Cervantes Institute have developed thorough online resources and courses that are offered through very sophisticated learning platforms. Similarly there are virtual discussion forums and other social networks thanks to which whole communities of teachers and learners are able to exchange points of view, ask and give advice or simply share their experiences. In this context I present a paper in which I expose my experience as an online teacher of English to primary and secondary school teachers at service in a postgraduate course. On the one hand, I pose that one of the most beneficial advantages of virtual teaching and learning is the acquisition and development of cooperative learning. On the other hand, I argue that one of the greatest challenges is how to preserve and carry out a communicative approach. I finally articulate a set of strategies to promote both the cooperative learning and the communicative approach in the teaching and learning of English online. Francesca Romero FORTEZA (Universitat Politcnica de Valncia, ES) Mara Luisa CARRI-PASTOR (Universitat Politcnica de Valncia, ES) Using the World Wide Web to Implement Second Language Teaching Approaches Teaching a second language implies taking into consideration several aspects difficult to instruct to students whose linguistic background is different from that of the target language. Furthermore, we have to consider the individual characteristics of learners and their motivation to learn a second language. All these factors induce teachers to consider different approaches when teaching a second language, as successful learning involves, among other things, the ability to integrate several strategies that stimulate students to acquire competences in a second language. Nowadays, the World Wide Web is a very useful tool for second language students, as they can improve their learning through web sites designed to practice language skills. In this paper, our main objective was to analyze the teaching approaches used in the World Wide Web to learn a second language. We selected web sites created to practice a second language online and designed a grid including the different teaching approaches to categorize the tasks proposed in the webs. The results of this analysis indicated that almost all the sites used the mixed method approach although some aspects of the communicative approach could not be exploited. Finally, several proposals to implement second language teaching approaches in the design of web sites for second language learning were suggested. Begoa BELLS-FORTUO (Universitat Jaume I, ES) E-Learning Solutions: Implementing a Webquest in the University Classroom This abstract introduces a sample webquest (http://www3.uji.es/~bbelles/mywebquest/ index.htm), included in the WebquestCat database (http://webquest.xtec.cat/enlla/), that has been implemented at a tertiary education level at Universitat Jaume I. The interest for webquests as pedagogical tools has been increasing in the last 10 years (Dodge 2004, Adell 2004, Barba 2002). Although webquests have been more frequently used in secondary school settings, the webquest experience presented here is developed in the higher education classroom. Purchasing from your desk! webquest has been designed using Business English contents for university English language students with an emphasis on written and spoken competences. The experience takes place at Universitat Jaume I, Castelln (Spain), a pioneer university in the implementation of Virtual Learning Interfaces. The webquest presented here has been developed following the FOCUS guiding principles proposed by Dodge (2002), where a webquest should aim at helping collaborative and cooperative learning from a constructivist paradigm. I have also taken into consideration the subject specific and generic competences proposed by the European Tuning Project (http://unideusto.org/tuning). Along with EHEA (European Higher Education Area)

premises where students have to work cooperatively by means of activities that promote critical thinking, generic competences and transferable skills, in this webquest students have to peer review the letters produced by their mates. To facilitate this process, moodle tools allow us to create a user-friendly students document submission and retrieval system for both students and teachers /supervisors. Hamid Reza KARGOZARI (Tabaran Institute of Higher Education, IR) Dara TAFAZOLI (University of Applied Science & Technology Culture & Art (1), IR) Web 2.0 Technologies for Teaching Writing Teachers have tried a lot to apply new technologies that contain potential to support language skills and its sub-skills. This paper is going to introduce web 2.0 technologies and their innovative uses and applications in teaching. These new technologies, including blogs, wikis, podcasts, etc., help learners overcome physical distance, and enable greater learner self-regulation. The mentioned web-based tools in some cases act as a teacher in acting as motivator, resource and also feedback provider, which are the important roles of teachers (Harmer, 2005). The researchers are going to discuss about the applications of blogs, wikis and podcast in language teaching. The paper concluded that web 2.0 technologies and web-based tools are important devices in teaching.

SESSION 2
Victoria ZENOTZ (Public University of Navarre, ES) On-line Reading: A Challenge for English Learners Undoubtedly, New Technologies bring opportunities to the EFL learning, yet they also pose challenges. One of them is being able to read on the Internet, as this common practice requires some specific skills, which EFL learners may not possess. This paper aims at analysing the concept on-line reading presenting a strategy training programme for reading on-line in EFL. The first part of the paper describes the new concept of on-line reading and points out the main features of the hypertext. The identification of the strategies used by good readers on the Internet raises the possibility of teaching them to all. In the second part we discuss the research we carried out at a university in the north of Spain (2007-2009), analysing the implications of reading in the new medium and the possibility of training ESP readers to bridge the gap between paper reading and on-line reading. A total of one hundred and forty three students were divided into experimental (n=95) and control (n=48) groups. After collecting both quantitative and qualitative data, outcomes were analysed. Results indicate that on-line strategy training has a positive effect on on-line reading. The details of the training program will be discussed.

Elham ZARFSAZ (Atatrk University, TR) Mohammad Pourmahmoud Hesar (Iranian Academic Center for Education, IR) Using Cell phones in EFL classrooms: Challenges and Prospects Use of technology has drastically changed the way teaching and learning take place in many schools and learning centers. The way mobile technology can be used as an instructional tool in EFL classroom is an interesting event. The special characteristics of mobile devices give the students the opportunity to access language learning materials and communicate with their teachers and peers at anytime, anywhere. With the present paper the authors try to investigate the advantages of using cell phones in classroom and to figure out the effectiveness of teaching and learning with cell phones and accordingly find out about the challenges one may encounter using cell phones in classes. The present study, as a result, concentrates on the issues and advantages of using mobile technologies in the classroom and tries to assess the readiness of the EFL classes to use the cell phones as a learning device. Elham ZARFSAZ (Atatrk University, TR) Soheila POORALI (Islamic Azad University, IR)

Mehri RAZMI (Atatrk University, TR) Digital Storytelling in the EFL Classroom (Oral Presentation of the Story): A Pathway to Improve Oral Production Through the process of Digital Storytelling, EFL students can turn given narratives into multi-media productions to develop reading, writing, listening and speaking skills. The purpose of this study is to introduce the process of using digital storytelling as a meaningful tool for integrating technology into EFL classrooms. So, in the present study the results of an investigation of the use of Digital Storytelling in an Iranian undergraduate EFL classroom (Oral Presentation of the Story) were explored to see whether using Digital Storytelling techniques has an effect on the improvement of learners oral production. Two groups of student were selected. The source book, Perrines Literature: Structure, Sound, and Sense (fiction) was common in both groups as class material. The first group was trained to use multimedia software to combine text, audio, video, image and web publishing to present their narratives from the source book. The second group was asked to read the stories from the source book and present them orally in the classroom. Both groups were tested for their oral production and conversational competence. The results showed that by the use of Digital Storytelling techniques students develop better oral skills by learning to express opinions and constructing digital narratives for an audience. Margarita Vinagre LARANJEIRA (Universidad Autnoma de Madrid, ES) Focus-On-Form through Peer-Feedback in Telecollaborative Exchanges Recent studies have shown the potential that intercultural telecollaborative exchanges entail for language development through the use of corrective feedback from collaborating partners (Ware & ODowd, 2008; Lee, 2008; Kessler, 2009; Sauro, 2009). We build on this growing body of research by presenting the findings of a six-month-long research project that explored the impact of peer feedback on language development. Our aim was to replicate the study by Vinagre & Lera (2008) to discover whether their findings concerning participants attention to form in intercultural projects online through the use of corrective feedback were limited to their particular context as university learners of English and Spanish or had more far-reaching implications. In order to do so, we organised an e-mail exchange between seventeen post-secondary learners of Spanish at the University of Applied Sciences in Emden (Germany) and seventeen post-secondary learners of German at the Language Centre of the University of Len (Spain). The findings in this study seem to indicate that, as suggested by Vinagre & Lera (2008), the use of remediation as a peer-correction strategy facilitated language development the most, since it reported a higher percentage of errors recycled. Mara-Dolores RAMREZ-VERDUGO (Universidad Autnoma de Madrid, ES) Universal Access to the Melody of English with Collaborative and Speech Technologies Effective international communication entails the ability to use the proper L2 melody of speech. This skill can help speakers express their intended message. However, language components such as rhythm and intonation continue to be one of the most neglected areas dealt with when learning an L2. In fact, for many learners it is extremely hard to perceive and produce specific English rhythmical and tone patterns. And yet, these prosodic patterns work as an important organizing principle of the information being transmitted. In the current global world, students would need to have access to basic knowledge and practice of English prosody within a meaningful communicative context. Our intention in the present study was precisely to make use of available collaborative and speech technologies to facilitate students the access to an online course on English intonation. The experience has been extended to include learners from different academic backgrounds such as engeeneering, law, psychology, journalism, economy, science, or languages. In this paper we explore the results obtained in this online course which has been implemented successfully since 2006. This course is part of the open education program offered at ADA Madrid Project which involves six state universities in Madrid, Spain. Adel JEBALI (Universit Concordia, CA)

Computer Mediated Oral Communication for French Learners The courses of oral communication for learners of French as a Second Language (FSL) offer activities and assessment methods that rely heavily on face-to-face communication (interviews, oral presentations, etc.) We can say the same about the DELF-DALF assessments, where guided interview and essay have a privileged place in the oral tests. Although this type of communication is an important facet of human oral communication, it relies on an old definition of communicative competence (Hymes, 1972). This pragmatic definition focuses on the actors, circumstances, goals and methods. It does not take into account the media used in production, reception or in interaction. In our presentation, we propose a definition of the skill that takes into account the medium. Based on this definition, advocated among others by (Kenning, 2007), we also offer the integration of mediated communication as a learning activity in the course of oral communication in FSL. This type of communication is not only important from an educational point of view, it is also important from a societal point of view since it is a mode present in the real world oral communication and that we must prepare our students and equip them to face the real world. Mara-Cristina SANTANA-QUINTANA (Universidad de Las Palmas de Gran Canaria, ES) Mara-Jesus VERA-CAZORLA (Universidad de Las Palmas de Gran Canaria, ES) Mara Teresa CCERES-LORENZO (Universidad de Las Palmas de Gran Canaria, ES) A Case Study on the Use of Wikis and the Assessment of Students Collaborative Work The introduction of ICT technologies in education offers teachers a wide range of new didactic opportunities to promote social learning as, for example, the use of wikis as a space to interact and present collaborative tasks such as group projects. Faced with the dilemma on how to evaluate something as subjective as students collaborative work, teachers need instruments to create effective homogeneous evaluation criteria to measure the achievement of the learning objectives. Undoubtedly, the control tools the wiki provides, such as statistics on students participation, content editing, etc., are very helpful to determine the extent of each students participation, but, for us, they seem insufficient to carry out a qualitative assessment that will allow the teacher to provide effective feedback according to each students needs and to assign a numerical grade. In this paper we present a case study on the use of rubrics as an evaluation system in collaborative tasks performed through wikis.

SEMINAR 38 Offstage and Onstage: Liminal Forms of Theatre and Their Enactment in Early Modern English Drama Session 1: WED, 14:30 16:30, TB 310 Convenors: Carla DENTE (University of Pisa, IT) Jess TRONCH (University of Valencia, ES) The seminar aims at investigating certain early modern 'theatrical' practices which normally took place in the square or on the fairground, and that have been the most popular forms of entertainment for centuries. Some of these (performances of mountebanks, jugglers, wrestlers or acrobats) were aimed exclusively at entertaining; others (the public 'shows' of healers or fortunetellers) contained spectacular elements with aims of individual persuasion; a third group (executions, funerals, manifestations of religious sentiment) had apparently performative though edifying dimensions. Since these phenomena have not as yet received the necessary scholarly attention as forms of 'theatre', the seminar invites papers on such phenomena and on the way in which these practices were represented in canonical Early Modern drama.

SESSION 1
Roxanne Barbara DOERR (Universit degli Studi di Verona, IT) The Justice of Peace and the Puppet: Representations of Order and Chaos in Ben Jonsons Bartholomew Fair For centuries, Bartholomew Fair was an occasion for trade, entertainment and the mingling of London society. Similarly, Jonsons comedy depicts life at the fair and its fluctuation between the Pie-powder law and that of the streets. Its stalls and shows provided the opportunity for fates to change and chances to be seized by representing a liminal space where authority is questioned and intricate misunderstandings are entwined and unknotted. In the Induction on the stage, where the Stage-keepers well intending yet nave judgement is discredited by the Book-holders contract, the spirit of subversion has already taken hold. From then on, the play shows members of the gentry being drawn into the fairs profane yet fascinating atmosphere and Justice Overdo disguising himself in order to penetrate its hidden plots and publicly address its enormities. The Fair however possesses a subverting quality by which social classes are equalized: the powerful are ridiculed, the unlawful are crafty and the mad are sought out and praised until the final act, where a puppet show becomes a court-like dispute and a stage for the laws show of self-affirmation and undermining. I-Fan HO (University of Wales, UK) Reconsidering Act V of A Midsummer Nights Dream Instead of subordinating this drama into an abstract theme or appealing to a universal drama theory (An Aristotelian paradigm, for example), this project suggests that A Midsummer Nights Dream should be examined with reference to a concrete occasion, which is assumed to be the wedding of Elizabeth Carey and Thomas Berkeley on February 19, 1956. Based on this assumption, the seemingly superfluous Act V, characterized by the peculiar play-in-play Pyramus and Thisbe and irrelevant to the events of the previous acts, will be reconsidered. This assumption has not been widely accepted by scholars ever since E. K. Chambers proposed it. The few researches based on this assumption are not satisfactory because the relevant knowledge pertaining to the background of Renaissance court wedding is scarcely explored. In this respect, David Wiles Shakespeares Almanac provides essential knowledge, which is mainly about masque, festivity, and astrology. Based on them, I will argue that Shakespeares strategy in A Midsummer Nights Dream is a bold adventure, risking the possibility of offending his audience, and the bewildering Act V is a dramatic device, which attempts to conciliate the possible result of his offence. Luca BARATTA (University of Florence, IT) From the Fleet Prison to the Globe Theatre: the Case of the Lancashire Witches In 1633 Lancashire became the scenery of a sensational case of witchcraft. Echo of the events was so thorough that in 1634 Charles I instructed the Bishop to Chester to personally inspect some of the suspects. But before the clergyman could report something about the case, it had been requested that four of the accused women should be sent to the capital. Lodged at the Ship Tavern at Greenwich, the prisoners were first subjected to the examinations of the surgeon William Harvey and then put on show at the Fleet Prison. In John Websters Displaying of Supposed Witchcraft we read that: great sums were gotten at the Fleet to show them, public plays acted thereupon. In the meantime, a tragicomedy entitled The Late Lancashire Witches was rushed to the London stage to catch the benefit of public interest in the recent occurrences. My paper sets out the main outlines of the 1633 trial and tries to illustrate how it came to be adapted for the Kings Men at the Globe Theatre after the victims were settled to court. Edoardo Giovanni CARLOTTI (University of Turin, IT) Experiencing Performance: The Horizon of the Feast

Offstage performances, like Middle-Age and Renaissance mountebanks and charlatans shows, havent yet received a significant reception in the domain of academic studies. At best, they have been mentioned as pertaining to a pre-dramatic stage. However, we know them through pamphlets and sermons which did not deal with their potential aesthetic facets but described them, not unlike onstage theatre, as means of corruption of the onlookers. From that standpoint, both phenomena werent indeed so different: there was fiction, and people experiencing performance through sight and hearing. The circumstances were also similar: most writers deplored the concurrence between performances and feast days, denouncing people who chose the first and deserted religious ceremonies. Was it either only an inappropriate replacement, or something improper in itself? Could not the experience of a false reality perceived by the higher senses (according to the Mediaeval hierarchy) as if it were true, while several surrounding conditions (supply of foods and drinks, rush of people, etc.) made appeal to the other senses, approach the ancient experience of the feast? The feast was invariably connected to a state of consciousness differing from ordinary consciousness of reality, and could lead to perceive other realities. Rafik DARRAGI (Vincennes University, FR) The Arab Traditional Theatrical Forms The theatrical tradition in the Arab countries is generally considered as a foreign artefact, with no relation whatsoever with their past. Yet several traditional forms of theatrical representations did exist: among those that still survive, the folktale (hakawati) in the Middle East (goual) in Algeria (lazzam) in Tunisia, and (maddaha, immediazen) in Marocco, the popular, traditional shows and feasts in the Maghreb (Halaqua, Aissaoua, Gnaoua), the pantomime (Karageuz), the shadow play (Khayel all dhal), the theatrical speeches (Maqamat, Zajal ) or the (Tazieh), whose religious origin links it to the Mystery and Miracle plays. All these were predominant as most were parts of the rich shows offered during many centuries by the Ommeyad, Abbassid and Fatimid courts. Our aim is to explore some of these forms and to stress the extent to which the practices of grafting and transplanting may be carried out. Because they were considered as highly stylized, abstracted representations, they do not imply any identification whatsoever. This explains why in the Arab world ancient and weighty criteria must be taken into account whenever a playwright wants to adapt a Western play. However clever the connections may be a departure from the original text remains a risky attempt. Niranjan GOSWAMI (Presidency University, IN) The Theatre of Death: Executions in Kyd, Marlowe and Shakespeare Foucault interpreted corporal and capital punishments in early modern society as ways of inscribing the microphysics of power on the body, thus making it an object for the operation of power. In Early Modern England such punishments were excessively cruel and this theatre of death finds a reflection in the theatre of the day. Kyd, Marlowe and Shakespeare represent execution, torture and spectacular death. The public executions were object lessons for the public shows of great entertainment and education. The palpable bodies drawn, hanged and quartered were docile bodies, significantly withholding resistance to state power. The curious bio-politics of the Christian state demanded that the victims gave their consent to the execution. The subjectivization of the body would give rise to a permeation of power taking the body in its complete thrall. A private assassination on the other hand enacted a theatre of cruelty that was often a public act because of its political significance as in the case of Edward II. This paper examines execution scenes in Edward II, The Spanish Tragedy and Measure for Measure to investigate the body-politics of the body politic in Early Modern England.

Mauro SPICCI (Universit degli Studi di Milano, IT ) The Anthony Case: Performance and the Definition of Medical Authority in Early Modern London My paper intends to reconstruct the Anthony case, i.e. the controversy between Francis Anthony, a quack doctor, and the authorities of the London Royal College of Physicians about the presumed virtues of Anthonys alchemical panaceas. What makes the Anthony case interesting is its intrinsic textual and performative

nature: the popularity of Anthonys remedies depended both on Anthonys histrionic abilities, and on his extraordinary capacity for drawing inspiration from the literary and dramatic production of the age. The London College of Physicians was immediately forced to face the necessity of contrasting the circulation of Anthonys texts and remedies by adopting his own literary and performative devices. The reconstruction of the Anthony case and its judicial, textual and dramatic implications will highlight not only the rules which determined the definition of medical authority in the modern age, but also the nature and the peculiarities of the literary predications of the human body and of performing arts in the process of negotiating the shifting th th boundaries between science and unofficial scientific practices in 16 - and 17 -century England.

SEMINAR 39 Evidentiality and Epistemic Modality in Academic and Journalistic Discourse: Cross-linguistic Perspectives Session 1: FRI, 17:00 19:00, NB 11 Convenors: Juana I. MARIN-ARRESE (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) Aurelija USONIENE (Vilnius University, LT) The seminar focuses on corpus-based studies on the expression of evidentiality and epistemic modality in journalistic and academic discourse in English as contrasted with other European languages. The aim is to reveal cross-linguistic/-cultural dimensions of variation in the realization and distribution of evidential and epistemic modal marking in the two types of discourse. Evidentiality pertains to the sources of knowledge whereby the author feels entitled to make an assertion, thus indicating his/her attitude towards the validity of the communicated information, while epistemic modality pertains to the author's estimation concerning the veracity of the event designated and the likelihood of its realization (Chafe and Nichols 1986; van der Auwera and Plungian 1998; de Haan 1999, Plungian 2001; Aikhenvald 2004; Boye and Harder 2009, Cornillie 2009, inter alia). SESSION 1
Francisco Alonso ALMEIDA (Universidad de Las Palmas de Gran Canaria, ES) Elena Quintana TOLEDO (Universidad de Las Palmas de Gran Canaria, ES) Evidential and Epistemic Adverbial Markers in Spanish and English Scientific Articles This paper explores the categories of evidentiality concerning sentential adverbials in a corpus of English and Spanish scientific articles in the fields of medicine, computing and law. There is a debate as to whether the evidential and the epistemic categories represent two sides of a same coin, or whether they are actually distinct concepts. Many scholars consider evidentiality a subdomain of epistemic modality. Others follow a disjunctive approach, and evidentiality is a separate category bearing no direct relation on the truth of the proposition manifested. Our corpus will provide us with evidential and epistemic sentential adverbs from both languages; data will be analysed using corpus tools. Manual analyses will be also carried out to tag variables undetectable in computerised searches. Our study has two main objectives: (a) to analyse and categorise evidential and epistemic sentential adverbial devices, and (b) to see whether these strategies are genre- or registerdependent. A final contribution of this paper relates to whether cultural differences have a direct implication on the use and functions of modal devices in the article genre. Marta CARRETERO (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) Evidential Adverbs of Manner: An English-Spanish Contrastive Analysis

The treatment of English and Spanish evidential adverbs in the literature, both in theoretically-oriented work and in descriptive studies, tends to be restricted to stance adverbs that fall outside the propositional content of the clause, such as apparently, clearly, evidently or reportedly and their Spanish equivalents. This paper presents an English-Spanish contrastive analysis of evidential adverbs of a different type, which have a meaning of manner and lie within the scope of the propositional content of the clause. The adverbs under study are discernibly, distinctly, manifestly, openly, overtly, patently, recognizably, transparently, unequivocally, unmistakably and visibly, and their Spanish equivalents. Some of these adverbs are shown to have evidential and non-evidential meanings, while others are always evidential. The similarities and differences between the English and Spanish adverbs are analyzed by means of a quantitative study based on two corpora of comparable length, the British National Corpus, World Edition and the Peninsular Spanish part of the Corpus de referencia del espaol actual (CREA) for Spanish. This analysis covers the frequency of each adverb in spoken and written language, their scope (clausal or phrasal) and their association with different text types, laying special emphasis on their use in journalistic and academic discourse. Juana I. MARN-ARRESE (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) M Victoria Martn DE LA ROSA (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) Elena DOMNGUEZ ROMERO (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) Evidentiality and Epistemic Modality in Journalistic Discourse: A Cross-linguistic Study on the Expression of Epistemic Certainty and Evidentiary Validity in English and Spanish. This paper explores the use of epistemic modal and evidential expressions in English and Spanish journalistic discourse. Epistemic modality pertains to speaker/writers knowledge concerning the event, and thus involves estimations of the likelihood of the realization of the event (Palmer 2001; van der Auwera and Plungian 1998, inter alia). Evidentiality pertains to the sources of knowledge whereby information is acquired, and may thus indicate speaker/writers attitude towards the validity of the communicated information (Chafe & Nichols 1986; de Haan 1999; Dendale and Tasmowski 2001; Marn-Arrese 2004, 2007; Aikhenvald 2004, inter alia). The paper presents the results of a contrastive corpus study (English vs. Spanish) based on texts from two genres, opinion columns and leading articles, radomly selected from the comment sections of four quality papers: The Guardian and The Times, ABC and El Pas. The aim of the paper is reveal possible similarities and differences in writers epistemic stance and evaluative positioning (Marn-Arrese 2009) in the two genres examined, and specific intercultural differences between English and Spanish in the deployment of epistemic stance resources (Marn-Arrese 2011). Giulia Adriana PENNISI (University of Palermo, IT) Evidentiality and Epistemic Modality in English and Italian Law Journals Over the last decades discourse has increasingly taken a more prominent role in the ways academics construct knowledge, and the idea of academic texts considered as merely the way of reporting independently existing truths has been definitely rejected (Hyland 2009; Cornillie 2009). This is particularly evident in the legal field, where procedural knowledge and social knowledge (Bakhtin 1986; Brown et al. 1989) play a key role in the acquisition and strategically deployment of genre knowledge as academic writers participate in their professions knowledge-producing activities (Berkenkotter & Huckin 2009). The present work explores the use of evidential and epistemic modal marking in a selection of issues of legal journals dealing with Constitutional and Public Law, written in English and Italian languages and published between 1990 and 2010. In particular, emphasis will be given to the emerging constitution of the European Union and the interplay between law and politics. The aim is to understand the differences/similarities in the expression of evidentiality and epistemic modality in the texts included in the corpus from a diachronic perspective, and the cross-linguistic/-cultural dimensions of variation in terms of organisation and argumentative strategies deployed by disciplinary actors in response to the changing emergent communitys norms and ideology. Anna RUSKAN (Vilnius University, LT) The Epistemicity of English LIKELY, Lithuanian PANAU and Polish PODOBNO in Academic Discourse

The present study examines morphosyntactic properties and functional distribution of the English adjective likely, the Lithuanian neuter adjective panau and the Polish particle podobno, which etymologically derive from the field of comparison. The aim of the study is to explore how markers of similar etymology relate to the category of Epistemicity, namely Evidentiality and Epistemic Modality (Boye 2010) in academic discourse. The data have been collected from the academic sub-corpus of the British National Corpus, the Corpus of Academic Lithuanian and the sub-corpus of scientific-didactic literature of the National Corpus of Polish. The study looks at the cross-linguistic nuances of meaning of the markers under consideration and discusses links between their present and initial functions (Nevalainen 2004). Likely expresses strong probability, panau marks the authors inferences drawn from perceptual and/or conceptual evidence and podobno relates to hearsay. However, sub-categorial cross-cuts have been observed in the use of the adjectives likely and panau. Likely can express probability based on scientific evidence and facts (Bamford 2005), while panau displays an overlap with the meaning of epistemic uncertainty. Functional differences of the markers can be attributed to their different morphosyntactic properties, namely types of complement clauses they subordinate, their scope and position in the clause. Jolanta INKNIEN (Vytautas Magnus University, Vilnius University, LT) Daniel Van OLMEN (University of Antwerp, BE) Modal Verbs of Necessity in Academic Lithuanian, English and Dutch: Epistemicity and/or Evidentiality? In this paper, we conduct a contrastive study of the modal verbs of necessity in CorALit (www.coralit.lt), a corpus of academic texts in Lithuanian (Usonien et al. 2011), a comparable corpus of English (based on Davies 2008) and a comparable corpus of Dutch (our own compilation). The markers under investigation are turti to have, must and moeten. In the first part, we compare the frequency and the usage (in terms of the semantic map of van der Auwera & Plungian 1998) of these verbs to check whether earlier, more general findings (Mortelmans 2010, olien forthc. among others) extend to academic discourse. The questions that we want to answer include: is must less frequent and more typically non-epistemic than moeten, does Lithuanian as compared to English and Dutch use fewer modal verbs and are there any differences between disciplines (see Hyland 2008)? In the second part, we focus on the epistemic and/or evidential uses of these modal verbs. Academic discourse provides the perfect empirical basis to weigh in on the debate about "evaluative" must versus "purely evidential" moeten (see De Haan 2001 but compare Cornillie 2009) and on the epistemic (Holvoet 2009) or also evidential status of turti to have. Ivana TRBOJEVI (University of Belgrade, RS) Evidentiality as a Degree of Epistemic Stance? Some Evidence from English and Serbian Press The paper attempts at circumventing the on-going dispute whether evidentiality is a category in its own right, whose primary meaning is marking of source information, or can rather be subsumed under epistemic modality. By adopting a broad and comprehensive framework of discourse modality and focusing in particular on the pragmatic and interactional functions of modality, the paper looks into a number of linguistic forms indicating propositional, illocutionary and lexical commitment and/ or detachment from the truth of the utterance, using for this purpose a corpus consisting of interviews published in quality dailies and weeklies in English and Serbian. The linguistic forms investigated in the paper are taken to be expressions of interactants epistemic stance, spanning a value-range from full commitment to full detachment. Within the framework of interactive modality, epistemic stance may be viewed as expression of speaker/writer attitudes, residing not only in individual speakers/writers, but being dynamically constructed in response to the interactional requirements of the social/situational context and aiming either at establishing or declining responsibility and authority. For that reason, they may be considered evidential strategies. From its contrastive linguistics perspective, the paper tries to establish contrasts and similarities in the patterning of evidential strategies used in constructing the social meaning in the interviews.

SEMINAR 40

Freudiana - The Psychotherapist as Character in Contemporary Fiction: Narrative and Ideological Functions Session 1: WED, 14:30 16:30, BTS Convenors: Anneleen M. MASSCHELEIN (KuLeuven, Research Unit 'Literatuur en Cultuur, BE) Dan H. POPESCU (Partium Christian University, RO) In spite of the renewed attacks on Freud and psychoanalysis in the 21st century and the seeming dominance of cognitive psychology and neurobiology, the figure of the psychoanalyst has remained very popular in contemporary fiction. Not only is there the iconic figure of Freud, who plays a role in three quite recent American novels - The Interpretation of Murder, by Jed Rubenfeld, 2006; Mrs. Freud, by Nicolle Rosen, 2005; Seduction, by Catherine Gildiner -as well as David Cronenbergs recent movie A Dangerous Method. In other novels, films and DVD series, the therapist-figure is modeled on other contemporary analysts, for instance Adam Phillips, Christopher Bollas or Darian Leader. Examples of `therapy narratives are numerous: Hanif Kureishis Something to Tell You, Siri Hustvedt's The Sorrows of an American, the successful HBO series The Sopranos, and the Graphic novel Couch Fiction by Philippa Perry (2010). Last but not least, some psychoanalysts and psychiatrists - from Irvine Yalom and Oliver Sacks to Bruce Fink and Henry Bond - have turned to writing fiction themselves as a tool to render the clinical experience. In our panel, we would like to examine which features of Freudianism are still salient in fiction. What is the influence of the changes in therapy on literature and what is the specific narrative and ideological interest of the character of the therapist? We invite contributions focused on the English speaking world, with an aim at calmly reconsidering/integrating the figure of the great Viennese scientist into the fictional persona of the contemporary analyst. SESSION 1
Bootheina Majoul AOUADI (Facult des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines de Manouba, TN) Doris Lessing's Briefing for a Descent into the Inner Space In her novel, Briefing for a Descent into Hell, Doris Lessing narrates a fictitious clinical experience, through which she attempts to explore the realm of unconsciousness. Her main character Charles Watkins is an amnesiac professor lost within the cobweb of his inner experience. He forgot his past, and experiences denial and disavowal. He tries to defy and transcend the outer space and then dives into an inner space and explores other experiences in the mind. Two therapists try to explore his identity, to understand his case and thus cure his undetectable illness. The doctors cannot explain the patient's pathology: is it madness, daydreaming, melancholia, depression or neurosis? His case is not listed within their medical repertoire. Charles resists psychotherapy. In this novel, Doris Lessing highlights the illusion and disillusion of psychotherapy and the impenetrability of human inner self and insists on the failure of exploring the enigma of being. She puts into question psychoanalysis and behaviourism and shows how the psyche might resist psychiatrists and psychiatry. She thus leaves it to our own conclusion that science cannot interpret feelings and souls. She underlines the importance of considering humanistic psychology and rethinking the closure of possibilities suggested by scientific interpretations. Eniko MAIOR (Partium Christian University, RO) Freuds Roots between Illusion and Deception in The White Hotel

This paper aims at assessing the extent Jewishness is present and relevant in the fictional persona of Freud in the novel The White Hotel, by D. M. Thomas. Older and recent studies on the figure of Freud and his personality stress the importance of his Jewishness, which did not make him a true follower of God but taught him to be perseverant in his work. He hoped to turn that into a universal science of analysis. Yet, although he refused to affiliate his research with Judaism, he acknowledged the contribution of the latter to certain aspects of psychoanalysis, as they both teach the central importance of language and its effects. So, can we actually detect in the fictional persona of the Viennese scientist as developed by the British novelist in The White Hotel , the features that single out the history of Jewish people, among them nomadism and exile, as the clash between the discourses belonging to the therapist and his female patient who is also of Jewish extract , ends, almost unpredictable from the narrative point of view, in the great tragedy of Holocaust? Anneleen MASSCHELEIN (University of Leuven, BE) TV-Therapists: a Narratological and Ideological Assessment of the Role of the Therapist in Contemporary Quality TV In my paper I will briefly look using the analytic model proposed by Vincent Colonna , at three important TV series that represent turning points in the history of the television series: the British series The Singing Detective (1986), the American series Frasier (1993-2004), The Sopranos (1999-2007), and Be Tipul (2008) the Israeli series that has been adapted by many countries, most importantly in the US, as In Treatment. I will examine how the figure of the therapist creates possibilities for narratological innovation in television series and how the character of the therapist comes to the foreground in times when therapy itself is more and more questioned in society. At the same time, the narratological demand of the format of the TV series is also taken into account and new types of TV-therapists have come to the fore; this entails a break with the stereotypes associated with the representation of psychotherapy in popular culture (most importantly Freud as model). These popular quality television series also make a case for the necessity of therapy, as opposed to the hegemony of psychiatry and scientific models that can be assessed from the popularity of forensic psychiatrists and profilers in detective and police series. Dan H. POPESCU (Partium Christian University, RO) Hatching Freud from Merlin to the Woman Psychoanalyst in the Avignon Quintet With a structure that misleads its readers and critics as well into a playground covered by Chinese boxes, The Avignon Quintet by Lawrence Durrell offers no reliable narrative voices and no single or stable perspective. The ontological boundaries of the multiplied levels are fluid, yet sometimes opaque as discourses such those of psychoanalysis and Gnosticism avoid collision course and flow into each other. And what may be felt in the beginning as an anecdotal treatment of the subject matter little stories on Freud: attaching him either to Merlin, or Spinoza, or Jules Verne, or to a catholic priest; or tracing the itinerary of his fictional couch, saved from Vienna under Nazis occupation becomes a consistent debate on libido invest, incest, inversion, transference, and on all the wonders & flaws of the psychoanalytical theory. What eventually emerges is the figure of the woman psychoanalyst, Constance, as a representation of the feminine principle. She is the one employed by the writer for him she is synonymous with consciousness , in order to engage with Freuds ideas and to make the other characters, and the readers, aware of the time span still awaiting for women to catch up with the masculine shaman. Aura SIBISAN (Transilvania University of Brasov, RO) Constructions of Subjectivity: Narrative and Psyche in The White Hotel Catherine Belsey, in Constructing the Subject, Deconstructing the Text, emphasizes that subjectivity is a matrix of subject-positions. This paper investigates the system of mirrors and the generation of narration in D. M. Thomass The White Hotel. Memory, narrating events, characterizing are ways of constructing ones own subjectivity. The analyst Freud himself is an agent of configuration and crystallization of images, obsessions, stories. Eros and Thanatos are in a dynamic that explains life itself.

The novel presents a clinical case, including the medical procedures used at the time of the experimentation of Freudian therapy. The biography of the young lady patient and narrating agent, at the same time is illustrative for the tensions and contradictions of la belle poque in Vienna. The writer imagines a journey in Frau Annas psyche, with a kind of brutal honesty. History, sexuality, poetry, the inner truth, fantasy and the reality of instincts blend in this novel. Some of its most interesting aspects seem to be the presentation of psychological realities of the instinct, the investigation of the causes of hysteria, the meanders of teenage depression, and at the same time the revelation of beauty and serenity in the moment of instinctual sublimation and transfiguration of suffering. Jose VARGHESE (Sacred Heart College, IN) Analysing Deceitful Selves: The Role of the Psychoanalyst in Hanif Kureishis Something to Tell You Jamal, the protagonist of Hanif Kureishis novel Something to Tell You (2008) is a psychoanalyst in London. His clients try hard to analyse their fragmented selves with his help. What unravels in the process is the dark side of London life. There is a lot to tell, that reveals what hides beneath the surface libidinal urges, incest, bloodlust, racial memories, misrepresented selves and cultural collisions. Jamal himself is someone who keeps a lot within himself an unfulfilled love affair, a murder, a betrayal and a failure to stay honest. Ironically, he urges people to open up while he can never reveal his secrets. The paper is an attempt to trace the underlying theme of self-betrayal in the novel with reference to the role of the psychoanalyst in contemporary world. The novel hints at the contentious possibility of psychotherapy on the basis of partial truths. The laidback stance of Jamal and his awareness of his own deceitful self points at the fallacies of an analysis within or outside ones own self. The form of the novel itself merges with the act of psychoanalysis and presents vignettes of London life, saying nothing much but hinting at all that is pertinent.

SEMINAR 41 Corpus-based Perspectives on Discourse: Insights from Cross-linguistic Studies Session 1: SAT, 13:30 15:30, NB 10 Convenors: Julia LAVID (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) Erich STEINER (Universitt des Saarlandes, DE) In this seminar we explore a number of crosslinguistic aspects of discourse arising from corpus analysis and annotation. These include contrastive aspects of phenomena like cohesion and connectivity (Halliday and Hasan 1976, Hansen-Schirra et al. 2007, House 2007) thematisation and focalisation in different languages (Lavid 2010, Lavid, Ars and Moratn 2009; Lavid, Ars and Zamorano-Mansilla 2010; Steiner 2005, inter alia), and interpersonal issues such as modality and evidentiality under the lens of Appraisal Theory (Thompson and Hunston 2000; Martin and White 2005, inter alia). We also welcome cross-cultural corpus analyses which explore commonalities and differences in the multimodal construction of discourse. SESSION 1
Juliane HOUSE (University of Hamburg, DE) Translation as a Site of Language Contact, Variation and Change: the Case of Connectivity Markers in English and German The paper describes recent corpus-based work on several connectivity markers in English and German original and translated popular science texts examining their functions, distribution, collocational potential and translation equivalents. Apart from its detailed corpus-based inquiry into the discourse behavior of the linking

constructions chosen for analysis, the study also aims to show how useful comparative analyses of translated and original texts can be for making us better understand complex linguistic phenomena in context and use. Kerstin KUNZ (Universitt des Saarlandes, DE) Erich STEINER (Universitt des Saarlandes, DE) Cohesive Substitution in English and German Contrasts, Generalizations, Explanations Cohesive substitution of words by other words, or even by zero (ellipsis), is one of the key cohesive mechanisms in English and German. Other phenomena usually treated alongside substitution and ellipsis are cohesive reference, conjunctive relations, and lexical cohesion. Existing accounts are mainly monolingual in coverage and example-based methodologically. Our paper outlines a contrastive account of substitution, approaching it both in terms of systemic differences and textual mechanisms as they become visible through empirical methodologies. We will start with a conceptual clarification of substitution by relating it other type of cohesion in terms of prototypical lexicogrammatical realizations and semantic functionalities. After a systemic comparison of nominal, verbal and clausal substitution mechanisms in English and German we shall turn to some textual contrasts identified by a corpus linguistic analysis. These empirical findings provide information about frequencies of semantic cohesive functions, preferred lexicogrammatical realizations depending on language, and register, and about their possible implications for contact phenomena and possible pathways of change. Finally, we will relate our findings to possible sources of explanation, also in the light of generalizations from contrastive grammar. In particular, we suggest implications for complexity of encoding and density of information processing. Bernard DE CLERCK (University College Ghent, BE) "Where have all the markers gone?". A Contrastive Analysis of Discourse Markers in Dubbed Films Despite the obvious impact discourse markers have on conversational flow, pragmatic inferencing and coherence, many of them are lost in dubbing and subtitling contexts, due to limitations imposed by subtitle length or lip and nucleus synchronization, as shown in Herbst 1997, Chaume 2004, Tveit 2004, Romero Fresco 2009, Forchini 2010). In this study, we aim to address this issue more systematically and look for general patterns in (non)translation. First, the dynamics behind deletion will be looked into by examining the contexts and functions of those DMs that are left out. Secondly, the paper also focuses on those instances that do get a translation and investigates to what extent these translations can inform us about existing cross-linguistic differences in the pragmatic potential of the discourse markers in the languages involved. As such, this study may help to discover what is universal and what is language-specific and contribute to generate a list of non-direct correspondences, suitable for academic, didactic and professional purposes. Data is taken from both original English versions of animated films (including a.o. Finding Nemo, The Incredibles, Ratatouille, Monsters Inc.) and their dubbed Dutch and/or Spanish versions. Martin THOMAS (University of Leeds, UK) Evidence, Circularity and Corpora in Cross-Linguistic Multimodal Discourse Analysis Responding to concerns that much multimodal analysis lacks sound empirical bases, resulting in analytical circularity and a tendency to under- or over-estimate the relative frequency of particular textual features, this paper describes a corpus-based approach to the analysis of cross-linguistic variation in complex information documents. The complexity of these documents is three-fold, reflecting their production, audience and function. A corpus-based approach has until recently been impractical due to a lack of annotated data and analytical tools. To make the task of populating the corpus tractable, we have developed software to automate as much of the annotation process as possible. The criteria for selecting data are also crucial. In this case, some of the texts stand in a translation relationship with one another, while others are comparable by virtue of their instantiating a common genre. This approach allows us to pursue several lines of investigation in terms of cross-linguistic variation and translation/localization effects. Such research reveals interesting features of the

multimodal and multilingual instantiation of the genres under analysis. This might inform the evaluation of existing documents - and their localized counterparts - and the production of new ones. Jorge ARS (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) Julia LAVID (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) Marta CARRETERO (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) Juan Rafael ZAMORANO (Universidad Complutense de Madrid, ES) Annotating Thematic and Modal Categories in English and Spanish: Issues and Challenges In this paper we show how the theoretical status of certain textual and interpersonal categories can be investigated crosslinguistically using contrastive corpus annotation. As explained elsewhere (Hovy and Lavid 2010), human-coded corpus annotation is a preliminary step for the training of computer algorithms which allow the automation of the annotation of large corpora, but it can also serve as a mechanism for testing aspects of linguistic theories empirically, such as theory formation and theory-redefinition, as well as enriching theories with quantitative information. Focusing on the textual category of theme and on the interpersonal category of modality in English and Spanish, as currently investigated within the CONTRANOT project, we compare the annotation schemes developed so far (see Ars, Lavid and Moratn forthcoming; Carretero & Zamorano 2010; Zamorano-Mansilla and Carretero forthcoming), describe the annotation experiments carried out to test their stability and reproducibility, comment on the theoretical impact of these experiments, and report on the results of the annotations of two bilingual corpora compiled as training sets. We expect that our work will have an impact in the area of contrastive textual analysis, and that it will pave the way for the development of automated annotation systems for computational applications. Jelena PRTLJAGA (Preschool Teacher Training College, RS) Deontic should and ought to and Their Serbian Equivalents: The Category of Entertain Locutions Prototypically imposing a course of action on the addressee, deontically used modals also make dialogic space for alternative possibilities. In other words, using a deontic modal the speaker often allows the addressee not to take the proposed course of action, acknowledging the speakers role as a participant in a dialogic exchange. Entertaining dialogic alternatives, deontic modality is classified under the category of entertain locutions within appraisal theory. The paper offers an outline of poly-functional potential of the English modal verbs should and ought to used deontically at pragmatic level from the standpoint of appraisal theory. Furthermore, the paper focuses on the contrastive analysis carried out on a small-scale corpus, consisting of approximately 100 sentences in the English language and their translations into the Serbian language. The analysis is carried out according to the tertium comparationis deontic meanings expressed by the English modal verbs should and ought to. Apart from qualitative study referring to the senses of the English modal verb in question in given contexts and its lexical grammatical equivalents in the Serbian language, the paper points to the observations on the similarities and dissimilarities between the two languages, significant for the interpersonal function of deontic modality.

SEMINAR 42 Deaf People's Mastery of English as a Second or Foreign Language Session 1: WED, 14:30 16:30, NB 11 Session 2: THUR, 14:30 16:30, NB 11 Convenors: Elana OCHSE (University of Torino, IT) Ewa DOMAGAA-ZYSK (John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin, PL)

There is no single approach to the teaching of English to d/Deaf learners, who may approach it as a first, second or foreign language. The seminar invites contributions on topics related to: a. Conceptual representation for words in English b. Lexical and syntactic interference from the L1 c. Code-switching and code-mixing occurring among deaf learners of EFL d. English as a lingua franca among Deaf users of sign and/or spoken languages e. Interference of the native language in the learning of EFL and related subjects. SESSION 1
Ewa DOMAGAA-ZYSK (John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin, PL) Anna PODLEWSKA (John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin, PL) Enhancing the Linguistic Competence in EFL of Persons with Severe Hearing Impairment Contemporary deafness is understood not as the condition of a total lack of cognitive abilities but as a situation where properly recognized competencies and talents of the deaf students can be magnified and can lead to successful cognitive development. The task of foreign language teachers working with hearing impaired students is to carefully diagnose the individual students conditions and potentialities. Students with severe hearing impairments can also be perceived as persons who present specific predispositions to learn foreign languages, which might be connected with their experiences as users of more than one language (national and sign) before starting to learn a foreign language, their ability, gained through extensive lip-reading, to decipher meaning of the context that is not fully understood, and their consciousness of the speech production process that they received during their speech therapy classes. These predispositions are magnified by the contemporary technological development. The aim of this presentation is to present the language competence in English of Polish students with severe hearing impairment and to acquaint the audience with practical resources that might support English teachers of the deaf. The presentation is based mainly on the authors experience as teachers of English for the deaf. Jitka SEDLKOV (Masaryk University, CZ) Zuzana FONIOKOV (Masaryk University, CZ) Difficulties Encountered by the Deaf in Foreign Language Learning and Methods of Compensation The first part of the paper presents some crucial issues that influence foreign language learning of the deaf. This introduction serves as a foundation for a more practically oriented section where some ideas on how to deal with these problems when teaching reading comprehension in a foreign language class are suggested. The linguistic situation of the deaf is influenced by many factors. From the point of view of foreign language instruction of the deaf some of the most important topics here seem to be the early stages of the deaf persons linguistic development (including the questions of critical period hypothesis, linguistic interdependence hypothesis, mother tongue, factors of age and available linguistic input, etc.), their limited metalinguistic competence and the different modalities of spoken and sign languages. It is of paramount importance for a language teacher of the deaf to be aware of these various factors and the way they influence language acquisition. He/she should adjust his/her methods and techniques of teaching in order to compensate for the extra difficulties the deaf face in language learning. The practical part of the presentation will focus on the problems deaf students encounter when trying to acquire the skill of reading. Anna NABIAEK (Adam Mickiewicz University, PL) The Strategies that Work The objective of the presentation is to show both the achievements and still unsolved problems we face in teaching English as a foreign language to the Deaf/deaf and hard of hearing students at Adam Mickiewicz University in Pozna, Poland. I would like to share the experience and discuss the use of visualising tools such as an interactive whiteboard and other supportive technological solutions. In our three-year experience especially the IWB has appeared to be an indispensable tool which allows the students to participate actively in

the teaching/learning process. Be it working on grammar or idiomatic expressions or metaphors, they get involved and very often go beyond our expectations. Nuzha MORITZ (University of Strasbourg, FR) Code Switching: A Learning Strategy or a Lack of Competence The present paper focuses on how the hearing status of young learners can influence their choice between different types of code switching within a sentence. Our theoretical frame is based on interactional linguistics which seeks to understand the way in which language figures in everyday interaction and cognition (Ochs, Schegloff, Thompson 1996:2). In this study, code switching is used as the practice of individuals in particular discourse settings, it describes deaf learners cognitive linguistic abilities, or deaf learner practices involving the use of more than one language (French as L1 and English as L2). The research suggests that though deaf children may lack proficiency or fluency in either language during early language learning, they do engage in code switching activities to communicate, going back and forth between L1 and L2. The results of five studies (short interactions and class activities) suggest that within a sentence code switching can be inter-sentential (outside the sentence) or intra-sentential (within the sentence). Tag switching is also common (as a tag phrase or a word). Certain code switching is used as a strategy to support English vocabulary learning. These strategies are couched in an approach to improve the development of bilingual education for deaf learners. Elena INTORCIA (Universit degli Studi di Napoli, LOrientale, IT) Linguistic boundaries and the (in-)/(ex-)clusiveness of English among the d/Deaf The use of English by Deaf people can serve both as an instrument to access the wider society and as a reason for exclusion from the core Deaf community. This paper examines the implications of the use of English as a lingua franca among Deaf users as well as the creation of linguistic boundaries within the Deaf world. Such an exploration will be mainly carried out through the venue of literature, by examining some autobiographical works by Deaf authors and also by considering some of the most recent scholarly reflections in the field of Deaf Studies. Although it is widely recognized that a good knowledge of English favours a better access and integration into the hearing mainstream society, some believe it can represent a threat to the authenticity and maintenance of Deaf culture. A fundamental point is at stake: is it right to exclude from the core Deaf culture the deaf people who are able to speak English, thus creating fractures within the Deaf community, already marginalized in the larger context of mainstream hearing society? Such a question can shed light on some crucial issues in the field of Deaf Studies such as culture and identity. Patricia PRITCHARD (Statped - Norwegian support system for special education, NO) English for the Deaf in Norway Children acquire language readily if it is accessible. Deaf children are no exception. Spoken English, the basis for written language, is not readily accessible. If the Deaf are to succeed, we must find new methods and start early. A reform in 1997 gave legal rights enabling the choice of including sign language in English teaching. Curriculum objectives:1. Competence and skills in written and oral language 2. Knowledge of literature and culture 3. Knowledge of language learning and reading strategies. English teaching starts in first grade. Where BSL is chosen, my research shows that Deaf children acquire it readily IF they are allowed access to the language and interaction. The teachers proficiency in BSL was not a significant factor. The teachers role is not traditional: but guide, organiser and fellow explorer. Example of teaching materials: EU Comenius Projects make native speaker interaction possible at a secondary level. Information embedded in signs, and tactile information assists in developing reading skills and speech. Colour coding and SE illustrates English syntax; a problem area. Using BSL/ASL in the English classroom gives motivating feelings of competence. The same methods were used on a course for adults. Sara CORRIZZATO (University of Verona, IT)

Foreign Language Acquisition in the Case of d/Deaf Learners: Conceptualizing Compliments through Original Subtitles. The growing use of interlingual subtitles in audiovisual products has become an exceedingly interesting area of research both in the academic and in the professional area. The discipline of translating audiovisual dialogue from source to target language is, in fact, considered a common practice leading to several investigations of face-to-face interactions. Among its flexible and wide application, the practice of subtitling has also gained an inter/intralinguistic perspective due to its increasing use for the deaf and hard-of-hearing. Taking an interdisciplinary approach, this paper demonstrates the validity of original subtitles as a helpful means to teach Italian deaf and hard-of-hearing the syntactic and pragmatic rules governing complimenting speech acts in the English language. Promoting a constructive comparison between the mother tongue and the foreign language, the comparative analysis of compliments - selected from recent Anglophone films and TV series - fosters learners process of linguistic acquisition and cross-cultural pragmatic awareness. The use of authentic audiovisual material for didactic purposes narrows the distance between language and learners, promoting the conceptualization of complimenting speech acts. Through films, in fact, words become images and images become concepts. Magdalena ROSOWICZ (John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin, PL) Learning English Language from the Perspective of Hard of Hearing Student of English Philology The presentation is based on my private experience as a hard of hearing student of English Philology. I will refer to my struggle of mastering the English language not only in writing, but also in speaking. I will describe the path to overcome the obstacles that results from hearing impairment and look for the way to achieve proficiency. As the most meaningful form of support I will present: access to individual courses that was created by the Centre of Education of the Deaf and Hard of Hearing Students at the John Paul II Catholic University of Lublin; extensive usage of phonetic transcription and lyrics; significance of watching movies with English subtitles. Additionally, I will refer to the benefits of speech-to-text services and loops that could enhance the quality of education of students with hearing loss. The next challenge was studying abroad within the framework of Erasmus an exchange student programme. The discussion will include suggestions about the need for improvement of admission of support concerning hard of hearing students studying abroad. Elana OCHSE (University of Torino, IT) ELF and the Deaf Professional Often creative and capable Deaf adults, both in English-speaking and ESL/EFL communities, find themselves marginalized in their work surroundings owing to their poor English language skills. Solutions are being sought for this problem in the form of stimulating online language courses for beginners but they often do not go further than the fledgling stages because of the relatively low number of prospective users and a lack of funds. SignMEDIA, which is at present being developed as an EU Leonardo Lifelong Learning project, aims to address the intermediate English language needs of Deaf students/operators in the present-day multimedia multilingual community where English is used as a lingua franca. Starting from authentic documents in the preproduction, production and post-production stages of filming, an online course is being designed in which Deaf ESP learners will reinforce their intermediate English skills through a glossary in their national sign language and exercises which are explained and illustrated by actors using the local sign language. Beata GULATI (University of Natural Sciences and Humanities, PL) Code-Switching and Code-Mixing Occurring among Deaf Learners of EFL The author is a teacher of English as a foreign language, working with a unique group of people who start their language course from a different jump pad as far as their educational and social background is concerned mainly because they have one common disability hearing impairment. Imagine a group of 20 freshmen starting the course where some use Polish Sign Language, some know basics of ASL or BSL and others neither. Some use Polish as an L1 whereas others have it as a foreign language: hence English for them is not an L2 but

maybe even an L3. Some are hard of hearing while others are deaf with a preference to speak or not. On average there are 10 students in each group who have 180 minutes of English weekly. Lessons are always conducted with the help of sign language translators who can speak the language taught, who know English at a considerably good level. This fact brings in and makes code switching and code mixing the most important and indispensable element of the English teaching process and eventual learning success for the students in question.

SEMINAR 43 Self-censorship in Translation Session 1: WED, 17:00 19:00, NB 10 Convenors: Alberto LZARO (Universidad de Alcal, ES) Hortensia PRLOG (Universitatea de Vest din Timisoara, RO) While the impact of institutional censorship on translation has been a frequent research topic, less attention has been paid to self-censorship in translation. Both translators and publishers often face the internal or external constraints of working under various kinds of pressures from political, religious, cultural or market forces, and they have to soften the tone of their translation or purge their own work of any unpleasant or controversial issue. Papers are invited which investigate the extent of self-censorship and its principal causes in the translation of literary works from English into European languages. SESSION 1
Michel PRUM (Universit Paris Diderot, FR) Self-censorship in the 19th Century French Translations of Charles Darwin One of the best examples of self-censorship in translation is probably that of the first French translations of Darwins On the Origin of Species (1859) and Descent of Man (1871). Darwins writings expressed the (then) revolutionary view that Man is part and parcel of the animal kingdom, thus deconstructing the old JudeoChristian tradition of a third separate kingdom (the human kingdom) above the vegetal and animal ones. Hence the lexical boundaries between human and animal activities or behaviours are blurred in the Darwinian text: Darwin uses such words as wives for female seals, courtship for dogs and marriage arrangements for reptiles and fish. Conversely he refers to Eskimos as Arctic animals. The first two French translators of Descent of Man could not accept such a shift in the vocabulary and, consciously or not, they censored the Darwinian text and used conventional French words that masked the (for them) outrageous innovations introduced by the English text. This paper intends to show how the first French translators decided to censor or bowdlerise the original Darwinian text to comply with their own Lamarckian or Christian ideologies. Anna Rose THOMAS (University of Seville, ES) Self-censorship in Spanish Translations of Kurt Vonnegut during the Franco Regime U.S. author Kurt Vonnegut gained notoriety in the sixties and seventies as a counterculture figure and anti-war advocate, writing at a time with when criticism of the Vietnam War was mounting, and disparate social-political attitudes were coming to a head. Vonnegut's works, particularly Slaughterhouse-Five (1969), have been frequent targets of censorship in the United States, often cited for obscenity and sexual references or characterized as anti-military, unchristian and unpatriotic. Among the works that were translated in Spain during the Franco regime, there is evidence of self-censorship in the translation process in addition to demands

from the censorship office. This paper aims to examine the characteristics and tendencies of self-censorship applied by the translators of Vonnegut's works in Spain, looking at likely causes and influences, as well as the overall textual effects. While in some cases the self-censorship is limited to specific words, generally maintaining the subversive content and irreverent tone, in many cases there is a noticeable softening of both tone and content, sometimes going as far as omission. In this sense, the elements most affected by the translators' self-censorship are those containing sexual references, religious irreverence or the crude characterization of military personnel. Carmen Camus CAMUS (University of Cantabria, ES) Cut them in, Let them Loose: Evolution of Self-censorship in the Translation of American Westerns into Spanish Within the political boundaries of the Franco dictatorship (1939-1975), this paper aims to explore the evolution of self-censorship in the translation into Spanish of three American westerns both in narrative and film. A wealth of research has shown a hierarchy of discourse realms where the traces of institutionalized prior and post censorship were more or less evident. The temporal framework of the Franco dictatorship provides a privileged viewpoint from which to examine the incidence and effect of self-censorship on a particular discourse as it was the western genre that was especially popular in Spain during the dictatorship. Each of the westerns analyzed (Duel in the Sun, Hud and Little Big Man) is representative of one of three main censorship trends outlined in previous studies. The analysis will yield evidence of whether the multiplicity of agents involved in transferring the texts both in narrative and film from the source to the target culture had internalized and harnessed the cultural norms promoted by the Franco dictatorship or whether this mental straightjacket imposed on the cultural mediators by means of punitive censorship exerted primarily by the Board of censors had evolved and lost some of its tautness. Cristina Gmez CASTRO (Universidad de Cantabria, ES) Self-censorship Strategies in the Translation of North American Novels to Spanish: Some Examples The study of institutional censorship under different dictatorial regimes has been object of numerous studies, but the fact that this censorship normally led to a common exercise of self-censorship on the part of the translator or editor has sometimes been overlooked. This is what happened during the almost forty years that Francos dictatorship lasted in Spain, to which many studies have been devoted dealing with the book controlling system of the government but most of the times neglecting the true power of it, i.e., to turn translators and editors in self-censors. In this paper, some examples of this phenomenon are shown, related to North American novels translated into Spanish during the last years of the dictatorship, when the official system was not so harsh and the self-censoring resort had already been internalized by many writers (as well as translators), affecting the way the translations were done. The different self-censoring strategies employed then will be presented here, focusing on its causes and effects and at the same time illustrating the various and intricate paths of translating conflictive issues (such as sexual matters or religion) that can be adopted by translators in order to see their work published. Alberto LZARO (Universidad de Alcal, ES) Self-censorship without Institutional Coercion: The Case of Doris Lessing in Post-Franco Spain Doris Lessings writings are well-known for their controversial issues concerning colonial Africa, communism and the role of women in relation to men. A member of the Communist Party for several years, Lessing wrote radically on social issues. Many of her female characters also shocked readers with their desires and frustrations. It is not surprising then that some of her novels were banned in Francos Spain on political and moral grounds. However, the case of the novel The Summer Before the Dark (1973) is special. Curiously enough, the censorship office did not find fault with the protagonists adultery or the explicit references to her sexual life; they just suggested changes in a couple of offensive phrases and some critical comments about Spain that damaged the countrys image. Nevertheless, when an unexpurgated Spanish version of the novel appeared in 1984, once Francos censorship had vanished, it is interesting to see how the bumpy passages of the text had been softened and vulgar language had disappeared. This paper will look at this peculiar case of

self-censorship, in which translators did not have to confront the moral strictures of the institutional censorship that the previous version suffered.

SEMINAR 44 Languages of Medicine: Features of English, Serbian and Croatian Languages of Medicine Session 1: THUR, 09:00 11:00, NB 11 Convenors: Sofija MICIC (University of Belgrade, RS) Anamarija Gjuran COHA (University of Rijeka, HR) The aim of the seminar is to show that the modern languages of medicine are not exclusively based on Greek and Latin, but have been building and developing their own national terminologies. Language of medicine is a language for special purposes aimed at communication among physicians and/or other health professionals and patients. Medical language has its own features and rules. English medical language developed from Greek/Latin, but French left its traces, too (e.g. poison, jaundice). Modern medical English creates new terms using its own language. Serbian and Croatian medical languages are also based on Greek/Latin, but during the last decades, the influence of English has been noticed affecting not only the lexical system (where English terms are aimed at filling a void in the lexical field), but the syntactic system, too. SESSION 1
Michael GUEST (University of Miyazaki, JP) Medical English within Japanese Discourse and the Rise of an Asian ELF Japan is often viewed as an outlier in terms of active participation in the world of specialized English discourse. Even though Japanese doctors and medical researchers are aware of the need to produce research, deliver presentations, and engage in symposia in English many Japanese medical professionals feel at a disadvantage since the language has little or no historical basis in Greek/Latin lexis, syntax, or rhetoric. As a result, many are hesitant to participate in international clinical settings or symposia fearing that much will be lost in translation. This presentation introduces a model based on data compiled from current Asian ELF (English as a Lingua Franca) research and an examination of the existing role of medical English lexical and discourse norms within the Japanese medical community. This model will demonstrate that medical English is not as psychologically, sociologically, cognitively, or even syntactically distanced from the Japanese medical discourse as is often believed. In fact, it will be shown that in many instances it actually complements Japanese medical discourse norms. It is believed that similar models can be applied to other speakers of non-Latin/Greek-based tongues, thus reducing the supposed negative impact of being historically removed from such linguistic traditions. Erhan TECMEN (stanbul University, TR) Why Language of Medicine is There This study was done so as to assess whether the language of medicine is needed for the students of medicine and whether it is really needed for the general good of the society. As subjects, I included my own students at Istanbul Medical Faculty and also the Faculty members related to the field. In spite of the fact that medical terms have been known to be based on Greek and Latin mostly, we may confirm that English has already created its own capacity to satisfy the needs for studying medicine and has done so successfully. After an investigation on the students and the related subjects, it was found that 'medical English' has found its way to

flourishing and nourishing the field of medicine itself by means of a large communication network of the medium -English language. Sofija MICIC (University of Belgrade, RS) Languages of Medicine Present and Future Languages for Specific Purposes (LSP) are imperative of modern social development. The language of medicine is founded on Greco-Latin terminology. It is characterized by the use of synonyms, eponyms, abbreviations and semitechnical words. Clinical medicine is full of technical idiosyncratic phrases which sound strange in everyday speech and writing. The language of medicine frequently describes rather than defines natural phenomena. The spread of science and technology throughout the world, together with the globalisation of the economy, has made the English language lingua franca of international communication. Due to huge development of medical science and practice, the English language of medicine has become the leading language. Modern medicine has transgressed the boundaries of the Greco-Latin terms and must create a new terminology for molecular biology, genetics, new illnesses and disorders, state-of-the-art technology and the pharmaceutical industry. The English language of medicine has been extensively studied. It therefore serves as a model for other nations as to how to create their languages of medicine. Other languages of medicine are strongly influenced by English as the primary source of new medical terms. Medicine has numerous specializations and subspecializations which require specific language of medicine. It is necessary to organise LSP teacher education at philological faculties. Anamarija GJURAN-COHA (University of Rijeka, HR) Medical Discourse Analysis All languages are affected by the changes caused by globalization. Globalization includes science and technology and directly affects the communication and its means. Languages for specific purposes are also liable to changes and innovations on all levels. The aim of this paper is to examine some features of medical discourse related to medical terminology and expression used in written and oral communication. Medical language is based on Greek and Latin, but the influx of English terms has been noticed for the last two decades. They are widely accepted and used both in written texts and oral communication. The use of synonyms in medical texts leads to misunderstanding and wrong interpretation. The language of medicine is characterized by the frequent usage of abbreviations. There are changes on the semantic level widening and narrowing of the meaning and on the syntactic level marked by frequent nominalization. Danka SINADINOVI (University of Belgrade, RS) Comparing Tendencies in English and Serbian Languages of Medicine Due to a large number of recent discoveries and innovations in the field of medicine, the language of medicine needs to be constantly changed and upgraded as well. As English has been the language of international communication for quite some time, it is often considered to be the only important language of medicine, which has taken over the role of a lingua franca from Latin. However, other languages of medicine need to be studied and standardized so as to facilitate the communication and research in the field of medicine. This paper deals with English and Serbian languages of medicine by comparing and contrasting the two languages on several aspects lexical, morphological and methodological. Medical terminology in both languages is rather specific and much different from general language, so the paper lists its characteristics, word-formation processes and collocating preferences. The impact of Latin on both languages is also discussed, as well as the tendencies in the field of teaching methodology and translation. The need to standardize Serbian language of medicine is mentioned and explained and some ideas for doing this are given.

SEMINAR 45

(Re) Defining Intermediality Session 1: THUR, 17:00 19:00, BTS Session 2: FRI, 11:30 13:30, BTS Session 3: SAT, 09:00 11:00, B Convenors: Liliane LOUVEL (University of Poitiers, FR) Laurence PETIT (Universit Paul Valry-Montpellier 3, FR) Pia BRINZEU (West University of Timioara, RO) This seminar will focus on fictional texts which include ekphraseis, pictorial descriptions, and writings on art. The generic ambiguity and hybridity of such texts will be addressed in relation to the status of both the words and the images that they contain. As a consequence, the status of the reader/viewer of such texts will also be examined, thus broadening the emphasis on formal issues to cultural and historical issues of power and gender, within a perspective that borrows from both semiotics and poststructuralism. Through discussions of innovative "iconotextual" or "intermedial" strategies that attempt to break the boundaries between the verbal and the visual, we will seek to define, or redefine, the tenets of a truly intermedial criticism. SESSION 1
Ccile BEAUFILS (Universit Paris 7-Denis Diderot, FR) Intermediality, Periodicals and Representation: The Case of Granta Lars Ellestrm, in Media borders, Multimodality and Intermediality (2010) looks at intermediality as a bridge between medial differences that is founded on medial similarities. (p. 12): it appears that such an interplay between identifiable medial distinctions is crucial in a variety of works which usually combine a number of different media. I would like to argue that intermediality and heteromediality are key to the field of periodical studies: literary magazines, in particular, can be considered as heterogenous fields, assembled into constellations of meaning, to paraphrase Walter Benjamin. To better understand how intermedial criticism can shed a new light on the role of medium (and therefore wonder if current functional definitions of medium operate in this context) within the frame of literary magazines famed for their interest in varied forms of representation, I propose to consider the issue of Granta devoted to film (issue 86, summer 2004). In this case the format of the magazine showcases the integration of different media in one work, from writing about cinema with or without photographs, and works of art drawn or painted by film directorsthe sheer diversity of the issue will enable a closer study of the how the bridging process operates, and how intermediality can provide a productive outlook on storytelling and, more broadly, representation. Pia BRINZEU (West University of Timioara, RO) Quantum Interpretation and Ekphrastic Appropriation/Distanciation In my paper I shall use quantum principles in analysing how Paul Ricouers concepts of distanciation and appropriation function in ekphrasis and ekphrastic intertextuality. Starting from my own definition of ekphrasis and its three distinct stages (the reading of the painting and the selection of the visual units to be enumerated in the poem; the description of these units based on a process of foregrounding; their interpretation and investment with literary value), I shall underline that both paintings and poems behave like subatomic quantum matter, that they are characterized by a similar waveparticle duality and that they integrate into a larger universe of intertextual energy patterns. Karen BROWN (Trinity College, IE)

W. B. Yeats and the Female Muse: Meditation or Petrification? Throughout his career W. B. Yeats turned time and again to the female body as muse feminine beauty being equated with both erotic languor and haunting death. In A Bronze Head, for example, Yeats finds himself stilled into a confrontation with a portrait bust identified as Maud Gonne - located in the entrance to Dublins Municipal Gallery. He recognises the object of his desire as having changed from being human in her gentle bodily form, to a petrified, super-human form, and the bust inspires a reverie on the real nature of woman. In this instance the poet yearns to view the world through the eyes of the passive, supernatural prophetess, craving a metaphysical stillness through which he might become a seer. Similarly in Leda and the Swan (on a Hellenistic bas-relief seen in the British Museum), the poet seeks to achieve eternity through art using the trope of the feminine. The poets othering of sculpture and painting representing women is the topic of this paper, in which I will focus on themes of hope and fear, site and sight, gender and genre, and space and time in some of Yeatss best and lesser-known ekphrastic works. Adle CASSIGNEUL (University of Toulouse, FR) Virginia Woolfs Jacobs Room: Ambiguity, Imageography, Plasticity Fragmented, Virginia Woolfs Jacobs Room plays with its own limits limits of what is writable (absence, silence), readable (lacunae, ruptures) and visible (reaching beyond words to images). Born out of an intermedial friction, the literary text gives birth to what I call imageography a literary language that both relies on and produces images. If Woolfs first modernist work does not include actual images, I will argue that it is lined with virtual ones, that Woolfs photo albums act as a revealing subtext (survivance), a pictorial third, which challenges both literary and human identities. I shall analyse Woolfs literary montage born out of typographical blanks, a play with rupture and collage, and indebted to both photographic and cinematic techniques and see how she gradually reveals the ambiguous and evanescent character of her hero. Reduced to a flickering presence-absence, Jacob Flanders stands as a paradoxical image which challenges literary tradition and turns the text into a plastic representation device (or "dispositif") that comes to question and challenge the reader. Writing between the arts, Woolf opens up a writerly third space which relies on innovative reading practices. I will the Woolfian iconotext as a place of epistemological resistance which compels the reader to invest a form that plays with its own lapses and to create his/her own imaginary montage. Fabienne GASPARI (University of Pau, FR) The Face of Painting: Visage and Image in George Moores Lewis Seymour and Some Women After his failure to become a painter in Paris, George Moore started to write novels in the 1880s. It is obvious that his experiences in Parisian art studios had an influence on his writing and that he kept in touch with painting, first by publishing essays on art, then by recreating pictures in his fiction and by turning art into one of its essential subjects. The text/image relationships shall be studied through the presence of ekphraseis and pictorial descriptions and through the debates on artistic representation inserted in Lewis Seymour and some Women. References to real pictures and artists (notably Titian) abound in this work and fictional paintings, painters and writers are also to be found: not only did Moore try to break the boundaries between the verbal and the visual but he also blurred the frontiers between art and reality. We shall see to what extent this miseen-abyme of painting was a means for Moore to raise issues of artistic filiation, among which the problem of author/ity and the link between norms on the one hand and creativity and originality on the other hand (he stages an exhibition at the Royal Academy). Such mise-en-abyme points to the self-referential nature of Moores writing and leads to a reflection on the nature of representation, thereby questioning the tenets of realism, the genre his works are said to represent. We shall also focus on how the female body more precisely the face is a source of fascination for male artists and occupies centre stage, on how visage and image interact, with references to Moores articles on Impressionism and on its effects on the observer (paying particular attention to his analysis of Manet). Lovorka Gruic GRMUSA (University of Rijeka, HR)

From Screen to Paper: (Re)Making Literature through Modern Mass Media As Jay David Bolter and Richard Grusin illustrated, modern mass media do not simply dismiss earlier media forms for a new set of aesthetic and cultural principles, instead they pay homage to them, as well as refashioning them, proving that all media interpenetrate mutually, constituting one another in an on-going dynamic process of animation and remediation. Likewise, Samuel Webers and Katherine Hayless concept of media as transformative processes that are always changing and in relation among themselves, reveals indefinite divisibility of media, constantly mutating, intermediating and returning in different shapes. The dynamics by which media workshifting, trespassing, modeling, changingidentify them as processdependent, sustaining qualities of retention of constitutive modalities as well as of their modification. Acknowledging that all media interpenetrate without any one being privileged as original, this paper focuses on the impact of screen technologies (the influence of cinematography, television and electronic textuality) within the novels of four American contemporary authors: Robert Coover, Thomas Pynchon, Jonathan Safran Foer and Salvador Plascencia, emphasizing intermedial reflexivity from screen to paper, its unfolding, representations and mutations. Both embracing the techniques and contents of the new media and criticizing their effects, these authors use paper surface for transition of their ideas. Diane LEBLOND (Universit Paris 7-Denis Diderot, FR) Paradoxical Ekphrases in David Mitchells Cloud Atlas Seeing the Text An intermedial object, ekphrasis offers an ideal occasion to discuss the relation between words and images. Criticism has often insisted on the competing ambitions of the two media. Focusing on uses of the trope in David Mitchells Cloud Atlas (2004), I propose to reconsider its supposedly antagonistic structure, arguing that the novel presents it as a collaboration between the visual and the verbal. To the violence of colonial powers, ekphrasis first seems to offer an analogue in the guise of verbal violence. This obliteration of the visual by the dominant order of speech, however, proves paradoxical in its consequences. Indeed, the more definite the absence of the visual object, the more we are meant to respond to words themselves in visual terms. Looking at the trope in this new light, we see in it the possibility of a cooperative interaction between the visual and the verbal. In this paper I will suggest that an intermedial approach need not find its legitimacy in the generic hybridity of its object. Here the absence of images, rather than consecrating the victory of the symbolic and semiotics over visual experience, pragmatically reminds us of the visual dimension of our physical encounter with the text. va Gyngy MT (University of Debrecen, HU) Familiar Vision: Ekphrastic Moments in Andrew Greig's Novel When They Lay Bare The story waits in painted plates that years and many hands have scoured till nothing is for sure opens the contemporary Scottish writer, Andrew Griegs novel, When They Lay Bare (1999). Indeed, a strange sequence of painted antique plates haunts the unfolding narrative which depicts the story of a rather ambiguous crime on an estate somewhere in the Scottish Borders. These evidences function like ekphrastic focal points within the text and they contextualize the medial shifts in terms of their expressive potential. The protean qualities of verbally unaccounted, yet visually referred events set the narrative in an unframed field of images imbued with myth, history and vision, while, at the same time, they evoke and render events which are carefully sealed off in the family saga. Therefore, the pictorial descriptions of the plates and their prismatic role in the entire narrative provide a wealth of starting points for reflections on the novels representational strategies and continuously redefined signifying practices. Sigrun MEINIG (University of Dresden, DE) So that I will see what Ive seen: A Literary Philosophy of Photography In Janette Turner Hospitals The Last Magician (1992), photography indeed becomes a magic instrument to be wielded by the photographer protagonist. It possesses many capacities and is characterised by a broad

spectrum of functions, both on an individual and on a cultural level. The novel presents photography among others as an art or as a documentary medium of cultural commentary and self-expression. Perhaps most decisively photographs also function as clues in a traumatising crime story of nationwide political consequence and in individual memory processes. This paper seeks to show that in this Hospitals novel develops an innovative intermedial perspective by providing a philosophical illumination of the medium of photography with the means of a literary text. The narrative makes visible that which cannot be seen in the photographs it describes as well as the individual and cultural influences on the acts of photography it presents. It employs a method of circles based on the literary and visual model of Dantes inferno to explore the photographic off that defines the specific spatial capacity of photographs as described by Philippe Dubois. Giorgio Agambens theory of photographs as signatures of judgment day together with his reflections on the interrelations of (inter)mediality, literature, and philosophy will help to define the specific nature of the novels intermediality. Viorica PATEA (University of Salamanca, ES) The Image and the Word: The Visual Arts as the Language of Modernism The aim of this paper is to analyze the existing inter-relationship between poetry and visual arts in the aesthetic agenda of Anglo-American Modernism. It focuses on the way in which the new experiments of avantgarde visual arts, in painting, sculpture, and photography have shaped the modernist poetic idiom. The modernist aesthetic is characterized by an increasing tendency to transgress and displace the boundaries of different genres and artistic disciplines. The quest for a new poetic idiom is premised on the aesthetic of the image, the key concept of all poetic programs of the twentieth century. The early isms of Modernism, Imagism (1912) and Vorticism (1914) were modeled on the principles of abstract art. They transformed the literary text into a visual object. Pound, Cummings, Eliot, Williams, Stevens initiated a campaign against the mimetic principle of art which shares the common impulse of the visual avant-garde arts to dehumanize art, to challenge rational discourse and to frustrate the intellects capacity for translating everything into recognizable patterns. Like painting and sculpture, poetry was intent on creating a new meta-language with a logic of its own. At the same time, the key concepts of modernist aesthetics, notions such as the ideogram, the vortex, the objective correlative and the theory of impersonality are the poetic equivalents of the new avant-garde techniques of visual arts. Lucie PETITJEAN (Universit Paris 7-Denis Diderot, FR) 'Images at the crossroads': The Visual Arts Put into Words in H.D.'s Works I propose to examine the presence of the visual arts in H.D.s prose, and particularly of painting and the cinema. In HERmione, a 1927 roman clefs, images-in-text (to borrow from Liliane Louvels phrase in Poetics of the Iconotext) participate in a reflexion on perception, on how the world is/can be known. The references to Matisse, Botticelli, Van Dyke, etc., and to painting techniques in general, are both hindering and heuristic agents in a quest for worldly knowledge. In the novel, H.D. keeps the eye of the text relentlessly open, forcing it adapt to the varying filters, layers of paint, and lenses, that mediate perception, but without which there would be no writing of the percepts. But I will also analyse how the cinema seems to play quite a different role in the word/image relation as it is explored by H.D. Looking at other texts of the author, I will show how putting the moving picture into words poses new questions (or maybe the same questions but in a different way) regarding the figurative operations, the tension between movement and stasis, silence and sound (for images-in-text inspired by silent movies), and again, perception at large. Nancy PEDRI (Memorial University of Newfoundland, CA) Messing with the Visual: Photography and Cartooning in Graphic Narrative Although it is common to theorize the intermingling of modes of representation in graphic narrative as one between cartoon images and words, especially since "historically, the visual part of comics has been drawing, rather than any other kind of image-making" (Wolk 119), given the growing number of graphic narratives that incorporate a variety of different types of images into their visual track, investigations into intermodality and its implication for the reading of graphic narratives need to be expanded beyond an overarching approach to the

interaction of drawn images and written words. To account for many of the specific manifestations of todays graphic narratives, a critical conversation regarding the cooperation between various types of images and how meaning is derived from their union is well overdue. I propose to investigate the intermingling of cartooning and photography in a number of graphic narratives, including H. Anderson's King, J. Sacco's Palestine, A. Spiegelman's Maus, and M. Marhetto's Cancer Vixen. In my investigation, I will ask how the inclusion of photography in comics impacts the reading process, with particular attention given to questions of truth, authority, and belief. Mario SEMIO (Dalarna University, SE) Reading Josipovici Reading Chardin: The Art of the Mundane, the Mundane as Art In 1895, Proust wrote a brief essay on the still lifes of Chardin, the 18th-century French artist, who turned away from the grand narrative of history painting the overriding genre of the period to celebrate the beauty of simple objects and scenes of everyday life. Because Chardin found pots and pans beautiful to paint, Proust suggests, he teaches us to find these objects themselves beautiful to behold, thus merging the notions of mundane and art. The absolute absence of narrative on his pictures together with the craftsmanship techniques employed by Chardin provide a view of art very distant from the exalted one favoured at the time. Drawing on this, Gabriel Josipovici places the narrator of his very short story, A Glass of Water (2000), at a Chardin exhibition. The discussion on the paintings is interspersed with personal reflections on friendship, love and loss. Particular details and emotions evoked by Chardins pictures merge in the narrators mind as he muses over simple, even if intimately meaningful, events in his life. This study shall thus start by providing an intermedial reading of the story, focusing on how it integrates and interacts with Chardins pictures, and then sets out to investigate in what way that intermedial reference not only reveals Josipovicis ideas on the particular relationship between literature and the visual arts, but also on art in general. Patricia SIMONSON (Universidad Nacional de Colombia, FR) A Landscape in a Soap-Bubble: Unstable Ekphrasis in Hawthornes House of the Seven Gables The visual, and its relation to words, are a central issue in Hawthornes novel. Specific descriptions of different types of visual artportraits, landscape paintings, daguerreotypes, puppet shows (traditional hierarchies are constantly challenged by the cohabitation of canonical and popular forms, often involving movement rather than the noble stillness of the classical ideal)alternate with narrative passages in which fictional characters and places take on an ecphrastic dimension, destabilizing the borderlines between actual art works and fictional events, and creating an oscillation between the visual and the verbal which serves to highlight for the reader the explicitly artistic nature of the story. Hawthorne thus creates an unstable, hybrid medium which aims to propose a more dynamic relationship with the reader, in which both the meaning of the text and the writing/reading subjects are constantly displaced along a chain of moving signifiers. We can locate at the heart of this process the burlesque recreation of a particularly famous example of poetic ecphrasis, Keatss Ode on a Grecian Urn: the organ-grinders puppet show uses Keatss subversion of ut pictura poesis to challenge Hawthornes own audiences neoclassical assumptions about art. Berkan ULU (Inn University, TR) To My Worthy Friend Mr. Peter Lilly: Ekphrasis Politicised Beginning from the end of the 16th century and especially until the end of the 18th century, English poets had produced a great number of ekphrastic poetry. From Ben Jonsons The Mind of the Frontispiece to a Book to Shakespeares Rape of Lucrece, from Andrew Marvells, what might be called, painter poems to Sir John Denhams advices to painters, there are a great number of works revisiting this ancient poetic tradition. Among these works, Richard Lovelaces To My Worthy Friend Mr. Peter Lilly has a special place not only because it is a neat example of English ekphrastic convention but also because it combines poetry, politics, and of course, painting within the framework of the same composition. Written in one of the most turbulent areas of England and composed by a strong adherent of the royalist cause, the poem subtly brings the chaotic

atmosphere of the time and ekphrasis together to form one of the significant pieces in the history of ekphrastic tradition, if not of English literature. This study aims to analyse Lovelaces To My Worthy Friend with respect to the ekphrastic tradition and English political history in order to show how and why ekphrasis is used for political ends through a detailed stylistic analysis. The study will also give references to other ekphrastic examples of the time for comparison while also providing brief explanations about the ekphrastic tradition when needed. Martin URDIALES (University of Vigo, ES) Art, Text, and More: Spiegelmans Intermedial esthetics in Maus and the Blending of Genres In many more ways than the purely obvious (the representation of characters nationalities or ethnicity through different animal species) Art Spiegelmans ground-breaking volumes of Maus (Maus I: My Father Bleeds History, 1986; Maus II: And Here My Troubles Began, 1991) constitute a complex work in which symbolic iconography, the inclusion of diagrams, maps or blueprints, the typographical design of chapter lettering and of inset texts, the use of multiple drawing conventions and styles, coalesce and converge in creating a multilayered narrative in which the visual elements of the story perform and complete the meaning/s and interpretation/s of Spiegelmans two centrally intertwined stories, Vladeks 1930s-1940s memories of occupied Poland, and Arts own autobiographical rendering of his relationship with his father and to his fathers story in the 1980s. Taking as a point of departure my own readings and the main relevant critical approaches to the various functions of the visual and the graphic in Maus, the purpose of this paper will be to focus on the representational strategies in this work as instancing its generic intermediality and intrinsically relational nature. Considering not only critical approaches to Maus, but also Spiegelmans own notion of refashioning the comic book genre as commix (from commixture) to highlight his interest in the creation of intermedial codes/languages operating in-between word and image, I will argue that representational, iconographic and visual conventions and techniques in Maus engage in multiple ongoing processes of intermediation with a wide array of genres, styles, aesthetic forms, and modes of representation, including history / memoir, typographical art, educational materials, literary metafiction in the postmodernist trend, performative arts such as cinema, showbusiness and the carnivalesque, contemporary Holocaust memorializing, and even, in subversive ways, family album photography. zlem UZUNDEMR (Bakent University, TR) Challenges to Ekphrastic Poetry: Carol Ann Duffys Standing Female Nude Ekphrastic poetry, which involves the description of an art object, foregrounds the opposition between the sister arts, namely literature and the visual arts. As Gotthold Ephraim Lessing in his Laocon purports, the visual art work is silent and still, whereas the literary work is based on voice and action. W. J. T. Mitchell in his Picture Theory enlarges this binary opposition between the word and image in terms of gender roles: the female image versus the male word. The female image is objectified and gazed, while the male author/artist is the subject and the gazer. The poet laureate Carol Ann Duffys poem Standing Female Nude challenges such binary oppositions by giving voice not to the male artist but to his female model, and by attributing the role of gazing to her. In this respect Duffy defies the tradition of ekphrastic poetry, where the speaker is either the owner of the artwork as in Brownings My Last Duchess or a gazer as in Keatss Ode on a Grecian Urn or the artist as in Dante Gabriel Rossettis The Portrait. Hence, the aim of this paper is to display how Duffy deconstructs the ekphrastic tradition in her poem in order to subvert the domineering relationship between the artist and his model. Paola ZACCARIA (University of Bari, IT) Intermedial Jamming Strategies as Translational Technologies Aiming at Denationalizing the Imaginary An image is a bridge between evoked emotion and conscious knowledge; words are the cables that hold up the bridge. Images are more direct, more immediate than words, closer to the unconscious. Picture language precedes thinking in words; the metaphorical mind precedes analytical consciousness. (Anzalda, Borderlands) The ovelapping and crossings of image(nation)visionvisualityhistorical narrative displayed in the maps painted by the Native American artist Jaune Quick-to-see-Smith and by the African Carribean writer Dionne

Brand in her A Map to the Door of No Return (2001), will serve as a route to enter the translationscape dimensions (Taronna ed., 2009) and to inquire weather Quick to see Smiths pictorial descriptions and Brands spiralling charting of deterritorialized maps are relevant both to transcultural translation practices and to the breaking of the boundaries between different narrative technologies (verbal and visual; history and art; literary genres, etc.)

SEMINAR 46 Fashionable Subjects/Fashionable Identities - In Law, Literature and Society Session 1: SAT, 13:30 15:30, B Convenors: Leif DAHLBERG (Royal Institute of Technology, SE) Chiara BATTISTI (University of Verona, IT) The aim of the session is to explore the ways in which clothing performs in literature -aesthetically, legally and politically. Clothes have more important offices than merely to keep us warm; they change our view of the world and the world's view of us" (Virginia Woolf). Therefore fashion is a language written with and on the body that simultaneously makes the subject visible and/or covers his/her body. An analysis of literary texts in the perspective of fashion studies reveals how fashion is a language strictly linked with law as it absorbs and represents the effects of politico-legal power and the ideological construction of the body in society. SESSION 1
Maria ARISTODEMOU (University of London, UK) How shocking! Underneath His Clothes Hes Stark Naked! Slavoj Zizek from Abercrombie & Fitch to the Burka Abercrombie & Fitchs 2003 catalogue Back to School is adorned not only with the obligatory images of contrived listlessness and lustfulness of beautiful teenage bodies, but also with scattered commentary by the philosopher Slavoj Zizek. One of the enigmatic declarations Zizek makes, following Lacan, who was in turn following Alphone Allais, is that Not only under our dress are we all naked - we are truly naked only under our clothes. Or, in Lacans words, clothes are essential to our nudity so our nakedness can never be naked enough. This paper will examine these suggestions not only in the context of fashion catalogues (though that discourse will be a starting point) but also of the contemporary political and legal debates on the prohibition of the burka or niqab. What is it about both nakedness and veiling that cause such anxiety in the other? And if, as Lacan suggests, our nakedness can never be naked enough, then can our veiling ever be sufficiently veilful? Paola CARBONE (IULM University, IT) Fashion and India: Coercion or a Flag for Freedom? In 1931 the official flag adopted by the Indian National Congress to represent Indian independence (Purna Swaraj) was a tricolour with the traditional spinning wheel in the centre symbolizing Gandhi's goal of making Indians self-reliant by fabricating their own clothing. Saree, shalwar kameez, dhoti, Sikhs turban, kacchera are ideal symbols of Indian cultural, spiritual, legal, and political identities. As such they could be used, at once, as coercive and liberating tools. We cannot ignore, for example, the white sarees traditionally worn by widows, which make their female impurity manifest to everybody, while concealing their human individuality in favour of a shared spiritual status. The inextricable connection between fashion and identity has outlived the

achievement of Indian independence and remained a strong motive in literature and cinema. In many postcolonial novels fashion plays a fundamental role in shaping the cultural generation gap. It actually happens that second generation migrants assert their own belonging to "one" country by wearing clothes either after the occidental or the oriental fashion. My paper aims at investigating these symbols in some of the most representative postcolonial films and literary works. Daniela CARPI (University of Verona, IT) The Importance of Cloth: Cloth as a Metaphor of Power in the Portrait of Elizabeth I Elizabeth I's portraits span more than forty years of her reign: during this time her courtiers commissioned paintings that developed both her own image and a complex set of symbols that transmitted her power. These paintings, together with other iconological representations of her sovereignity, embody her personal way to advertise her own power and keep her subjects within the fascination of her figure. By commissioning portraits of the Queen her courtiers both expressed their loyalty to her and helped to develop the wide range of emblems and visual devices through which her propaganda could be promulgated. The analysis of the symbols interwoven with the dresses which enwrapped the Queen in her portraits conveys both the social situation of the period and Elizabeth's will to impose her figure as divine so as to stress her legitimacy to the throne. The problem of power, legitimacy and legality are all intertwined in the dresses: the yarn that is spinned by the painter's brush represents the rules that keep society together. It symbolises the legal system with all its paraphernalia and anticipates an awareness for those in power to advertise their image which typifies our age. Leif DAHLBERG (Royal Institute of Technology, SE) Power Dressing in the Law Court This paper looks at dress codes in courts of law from a comparative perspective, focusing primarily on English, French and Swedish law courts. The question asked in the paper is how and to what extent differences in juridical system (including legal praxes) and society are reflected in how different actors (judges, legal counsel, parties, guards, audience) are dressed and comport themselves in court. The material is taken from trial reports, fiction, and field study. The paper will discuss the findings from the perspective of performance theory, gender theory, psychoanalysis, and critical theory. Matteo FABBRIS (University of Milan, IT) Violence at the height of fashion: Anthony Burgesss A Clockwork Orange This paper explores the clothing motif in Anthony Burgesss A Clockwork Orange (1962), a novel in which outfits, items, dressing and undressing inform the plot, shape the narrative and play a crucial symbolical role. Uses and values attached to clothing define the main characters identity (his narcissism and fastidiousness among the rest) as they delineate the dynamics related to his group of peers: identification, empowerment, contempt or disgust towards authorities, older generations as well as other youth groups. Working simultaneously as source of pleasure and as stylish covering/armour, clothing is then inextricably linked to the particular use of language and to the novel structure itself. Alexs playful, insincere and selfreferential narration tracks the protagonists rise, fall and reform and illustrates the consequent shifting forms of his outfits; exploring all these levels, Burgess also plays with the conventions and motifs of 19th century silver fork genre. A Clockwork Orange finally calls up the widespread collective fear of youth subcultures in the decade between early 1950s and early 1960s. In fact, the progressive emergence of groups like Teddy Boys, Mods and Rockers delineated a fashionable British/European modern youth outrageously mixing consumerism, styleconsciousness, hauteur and violence. Mara LOGALDO (IULM University, Milan, IT) Encrypted Bodies: Augmented Fashion Gets Uncensored

Augmented Reality (AR) is increasingly changing our perception of the world. The exponential spreading of Quick Response tags, Radio Frequency tags and AR tags has provided ways to enrich physical items with an impressive amount of information, including 3D imagery. By a process of alignment, the codes can be read by digital cameras contained in handheld devices or goggles and add computer-generated contents to real objects in real time. Fashion has been among the most responsive domains to the new technology. Applications of AR in this field have already been numerous and diverse: from Magic Mirrors in department stores to QR tags and 3D features in magazines; from holographic fashion shows to advertisements consisting exclusively of more or less magnified QR codes. With AR bodies are, at once, augmented and replaced by the tags themselves. The latter aspect has strong legal implications: by encoding bodies and making them visible only to those who possess an AR device, tags can be turned into powerful tools to bypass censorship. My paper aims at investigating the linguistic, communicative and legal implications of this phenomenon.

SEMINAR 47 Linguistic Interaction and Participation in Media Discourses Session 1: THUR, 17:00 19:00, B Session 2: SAT, 09:00 11:00, NB 10 Convenors: Marta DYNEL (d University, PL) Jan CHOVANEC (Masaryk University in Brno, CZ) Various media forms and genres offer new modes of communication, necessitating modifications in the participation framework underlying interactions. The classic dyadic (speaker-hearer) model of communication appears to be obsolescent in reference to the diversified communicative genres, whether private or public, facilitated by the media and technology. We invite papers concerning mainly the following areas: (1) participation framework and participation in traditional media discourses (e.g. televised/film/radio discourse) and other public discourses, whether or not mediatised, and (2) the nature of interaction and conversation in novel discourses related to computer-mediated-communication (e.g. social media such as Facebook and Twitter, instant messaging and chat, blogs, or new forms of online journalism). More specifically, we wish to address such issues as: fictional, scripted and natural conversation; the status of TV viewers; linguistic traces of (un)ratified participants beyond the dyad; and (mis)comprehension of meaning within/beyond the dyad. The seminar is open to various analytic perspectives, including pragmatics of interaction, conversation and discourse analysis, interactional sociolinguistics, anthropological linguistics, and multimodality. SESSION 1
Raffaele ZAGO (University of Pavia, IT) Thats none of your business, Sy: The Pragmatics of Vocatives in Audiovisual Dialogue This paper explores the dynamics of address in English. More specifically, an analysis will be carried out of the diverse pragmatic functions of English vocatives using the films Erin Brockovich, One Hour Photo, and Sliding Doors as empirical data. The aim of the investigation is to throw light on a not immediately evident aspect of vocative usage, namely the preponderant use of vocatives in situations where the addressee has been already established. In other words, although the summoning function of vocatives is the most basic, in the three films most of the vocatives do not actually attract the addressees attention but perform other pragmatic functions, such as the mitigation of face-threatening acts or, on the contrary, the intensification of the polemic charge of the co-occurring utterance. In particular, vocatives can be said to have a chameleon-like nature, i.e. they not

only share but also amplify the illocutionary force of their verbal co-text. With respect to such aspect of vocative usage, film dialogue aligns with spontaneous conversation and political debates, where vocatives perform interactional functions which go far beyond the mere summoning of the addressee. Finally, the paper also offers some necessary observations on the usefulness of vocatives in film dialogue. Louann HAARMAN (University of Bologna, IT) Linda LOMBARDO (Luiss Guido Carli University, IT) A Participation Framework Perspective on Television Evening News in the Age of Immediacy In a context of intense media competition and a contemporary culture of talk, traditional TV news has devised ways to orient, engage and hold viewers by making news more interactive and closer to the TV audience. In British TV news programmes the live 2-way exchange between news presenter and correspondent has been identified as a key site for discourse in a dialogic mode. Although clearly a form of institutional discourse, it exhibits linguistic features of fresh talk, lively talk and doing being interesting. Going beyond the dyad, it aligns and involves the audience as ratified observers through the construction of common ground and shared identity. This paper adopts a participation framework to analyse the news presentercorrespondent live exchanges in a corpus of BBC evening news programmes. Findings indicate that while the frequency of live exchanges is sustained over time, they become shorter and less interactive, at the same time as other strategies are adopted to give the impression of extensive and immediate reporting in the broader context of the growing competition brought on by the shift to 24-hour rolling news and a perceived need to engage the audience in the interests of expanding and informing the public sphere. . Cornelia GERHARDT (University of Saarland, DE) Mirka RAUNIOMAA (University of Saarland, DE) The Participation Role of the Medium in the Reception Situation: Radios and TVs as Ratified Speakers? Turn allocation has been a core concern in conversation analysis right from the very beginning (Sacks et al. 1974). Furthermore, there is a wealth of studies that examines how participation frameworks and production formats of social encounters are established and maintained in interaction (Goffman 1981). Despite the ubiquity of televisions and radios in most modern societies, however, the specific forms of talk that accompany the reception of audio(-visual) media have hardly been described. Because of the unidirectionality in these settings, interactionality in the sense of speakers constantly negotiating and co-constructing their text together with the hearers is not possible. Instead, the hearers as a group can only negotiate the role of the medium amongst themselves. They can adhere to its talk or they can treat it as wall paper unattended background decoration (Scollon 1998:151). In this paper, we will investigate turn-allocation during the reception of television or radio discourse. We will enquire whether and how the television or the radio is ratified as speaker in the participation frameworks constructed by the listeners/viewers. The paper will be based on transcribed video-recorded data from settings where people watch television in their homes or listen to the radio in their cars. Michael S. BOYD (Universit Roma Tre, IT) On-line Commenting as (Political) Interaction: Multi-participant User Exchanges to YouTube Political Videos YouTube has recently become an important medium in political communication as attested by its wide use in the US political process. The (re)broadcast of political videos on YouTube is leading to the creation of new emerging hybrid political genres, in which reception factors play a crucial role. In this view, the multimodal affordances offered by the medium allow users to react to and interact with the original video, with each other and with other members of the discourse community. One way in which registered users can take part in such interaction is through text commenting. The study explores the crucial role played by registered YouTubers in creating constructive conversation through text commenting. The empirical data drawn from a sample of threaded multi-user exchanges in the comments to Barack Obamas Inaugural Address (January 2009) . The analysis is specifically interested in determining the ways in which YouTubers use the comments to react to and interact with political discourse on various levels. On a theoretical level, it addresses ratified user interaction strategies, negative commenting and

hating, recontextualization of the original speech, and the role played by unratified participants in this interaction, since most YouTube users are, in fact, unregistered. Marta DYNEL (d University, PL) On Addressing in Fictional Multi-party Discourse The role of the addressee is distinguished by practically all authors preoccupied with interactional participation beyond the dyad. In essence, the addressee is defined as the central hearer to whom the speaker is directing a given turn, usually as indicated by verbal and non-verbal cues. However, the notion of the addressee and the phenomenon of addressing are more complex than they may appear to be, when applied in the analysis of language data. This paper focuses on the notion of the addressee in fictional film discourse against the backdrop of the postulate of the two communicative levels on which it operates: the characters level and the recipients level. It will be shown that at the characters level, the speaker may allocate the addressees role in various ways, also possible in real-life discourse. Film discourse also displays another form of addressing peculiar to it, namely breaking the fourth wall, when a character ostensibly addresses the viewer. Various interactional problems related to the phenomenon of addressing will be the focus of this presentation, the data for which are taken from the famous American series entitled House.

SESSION 2
Fawn DRAUCKER (University of Pittsburgh, US) Participation Structures in Twitter Interaction: Arguing for the Broadcaster Role Social media such as Twitter have provided a way for organizations to have more dialogic interaction with wider audiences. In offering a new platform for interaction, Twitter also presents unique participation structures. This paper argues for the role of broadcaster, the followable entity that makes talk available to recipients, as a participant in interaction on Twitter. Evidence from a corpus of 4,500 tweets relating to the National Hockey League (NHL) is presented, suggesting that the broadcaster role can be separated from Goffmans traditional production roles of animator, author, and principal (1981) through linguistic markers, including tweet signatures and personal pronouns. The broadcaster, however, is shown to be responsible for talk produced for the account, even when separated from other production roles. Additionally, recipients of the talk can be shown to address responses to the broadcaster, despite clear indications that a separate animator or principal have produced the talk. Ultimately, the introduction of the role of broadcaster allows for a distinction between the participant that shares the text and the participant that animates the text a distinction not readily available in more traditional forms of communication that can be manipulated by users to create different stances and alignments to the talk. Volker EISENLAUER (University of Augsburg, DE) Facebook as a 'third author': A Critical Hypertext Analysis of Facebooks (semi-)automated Participation Frameworks Questioning the transparent construction of emerging Web 2.0 discourse communities, this study asks in what ways the software service Facebook sets up textual constraints and the conditions for participation frameworks. More specifically, it holds that the medium in use acts as a kind of third author: The electronic environment and its functional properties facilitate and delimit a variety of discourse patterns and thus intervenes in the communication between the participants. Following Goffmans (1981) the production role (Levinson 1988) involves three different jobs, i.e. animator, author and principal. Applying this model to the participation structure of Facebook stresses how the roles of animator and author turn into a non-figurative concept: In (semi-)automated text actions, such as pressing the like button and thus generating the automatic text member x likes xxx, the immediate agent who scripts the lines as well as the one who animates them is not manifested in a human being, but through algorithm based software designed and coded by software engineers.

To assess the impact of the electronic environment on the participation frameworks of Facebook discourse, my study discusses the software service from a Critical HyperText Analysis (CHTA) point of view. Giorgia RIBONI (University of Milan, IT) Enhancing Citizen Engagement: The Participation Framework of Political Weblogs Internet genres have been playing an increasingly important role in shaping the preferences of the electorate. Blogs, in particular, have been adopted by a variety of social actors (political parties, average citizens, journalists) to influence electoral outcomes. Taking recent web genre research as a starting point (cf. Garzone/Poncini/Catenaccio 2007; Giltron/Stein 2009; Miller/Shepherd 2009), this study mainly draws on the methodological contribution of discourse analysis (cf., among others, Brown/Yule 1983; van Dijk 1985; Blommaert 2005) in order to explore the ways in which political blogging can be exploited both rhetorically and linguistically so that it can be turned into an efficient electoral tool. In particular, this research focuses on the participation framework in which bloggers address their readers so as to be able to persuade them to vote for their candidate. An ad hoc corpus consisting of blogposts and comments published on forty American political weblogs in the course of the last presidential campaign was collected for this study. Erving Goffmans (1981) notions of animator, author and principal, as well as those of ratified participant, bystander and eavesdropper, were applied to the selected in order to analyze the roles performed by political bloggers and their readers. Magorzata SOK (Szczecin University, PL) Participation and Collaboration on Academic Weblogs Academic weblogs are viewed as a self-oriented genre, however, with a potential to support collaboration and group interaction. On the one hand, the convergence processes that are characteristic for weblogs and other Web 2.0 environments complicate their media and semiotic structure, which becomes largely heterogeneous and blurs the boundaries between users participation roles. On the other hand, weblogs specific structural properties enable a multi-party interaction that involves the blogs author(s) and the audience. Grounded in the sociopragmatic approaches to Web-based discourse, the study aims to investigate the level and characteristics of collaboration in a corpus of blog entries of humanities scholars. Content analysis of the research material aims to establish the function of the posts and their comments through identification of their rhetorical purpose(s). The subsequent stage involves searching for interactional coherence. The preliminary findings of the study reveal the bloggers need to be socially recognized by the blogs users, e.g. through the use of interactivity resources. Still, as information exchange seems to be a major use of academic blogging, users prove to be focused more on obtaining their self-oriented goals rather than on contributing to the collectivity. Marianna ZUMMO (Universit degli Studi di Palermo, IT) Doctor-Patient Online Exchanges: An Analysis of Narratological Skills in Computer Mediated Medical Practices A new way to talk about health issues is posting questions in online service sites created to give information on medical topics and to offer medical help via chat or e-mail, building a new model of doctor/patient interaction. In 2001, Charon coined the term Narrative Medicine to mean medicine practiced with narrative competences. The interest was on clinicians' narratological skills used in order to interpret the stories of illnesses. Online consultations do not offer the possibility of long narrations. Therefore, the patients need descriptive skills because the answer they get is based only on how clearly they present their question and on how good they are at describing the symptoms. Based on the analysis of more than one thousand posts, the presentation analyses the online d/p exchange and how insiders overcome issues ((mis)comprehension, reliability of information etc.) concerning the virtual medical visit. Results suggest that i) online medical sites offer a different service than the expected one; ii) exchanges show a language and a style affected by their computer-mediated nature; iii) this new form lead to a different model of doctor-patient relationship.

Sabrina FRANCESCONI (University of Trento, IT) Linguistic and Multimodal Interaction and Participation in Printed and Digital Tourism Texts The paper seeks to explore linguistic and multimodal interaction and participation in tourism texts, with a focus on the actors involved in the semiotic space. Within a social-semiotic frame of reference, it will question multimodal strategies of sender-recipient positioning in various text genres. Adopting tools from systemic functional linguistics (SFL) and their subsequent adaptation to multimodal discourse analysis (MDA), it will compare the participation dynamics between traditional printed genres like the travelguide and the brochure and contemporary digital forms like the travelblog and the travel app. Systems of visual design like contact, size of frame, social distance, perspective, modality will be first considered (Kress & van Leeuwen 2006: 118). Second, the system of mood will be observed in verbal language (Halliday, 1985) and in intersemiotic complementarity (Royce 2007). Third, questions will be raised on limits and affordances of new media effects within the tourist domain. What is at stake when the computer, the smartphone or the tablet are the material supports of tourist communication? How do these multimedia and multimodal semiotic systems reconfigure the identity, the role and the function of the tourist-traveller? Finally, do these dynamics deconstruct, subvert or confirm and perpetuate discursive procedures of hegemony and control? Jan CHOVANEC (Masaryk University, CZ) Multi-party Interactions in Modern Mass Media Discourse: Recipients as Active Participants The communicative scheme for mass media discourse has traditionally been constrained, particularly as regards the inability of the audience to provide instant feedback and switch roles from recipients to active producers. With the advent of modern technologies, however, the interactivity of language and content has been complemented with the potential for real interaction. The boundaries between distinct communicative frames have partly dissipated, yielding the opportunity for the audience to become actively involved in various media genres, sometimes even to the extent of co-authoring some media texts. As a consequence, the traditional participation framework model may need to be rethought in order to allow for where the traditional boundaries between the communicative frames are breached in what can be referred to as across-the-frame interactions. The presentation documents the changing role of the recipient of media messages from that of an observer of interactions within other frames to a passive/active participant in across-the-frame interactions. It is argued that participant framework analysis needs to be suitably contextualized with respect to various media genres, and needs to intersect with the analysis of communicative frames (levels) embodying the hierarchical complexity of a given speech event.

SEMINAR 48 Sociolinguistic Issues in Language Education

Session 1: THUR, 17:00 19:00, NB 11 Session 2: SAT, 09:00 11:00, KC Convenors: Martin SOLLY (University of Florence, IT) Edith ESCH (University of Cambridge, UK)

Recent studies have highlighted a number of uncomfortable issues in language education, such as the question of access to language education in settings where the language of academic literacy and socio-economic power is that of the former colonial / current economic power, or the role of English as a lingua franca in a globalized postcolonial world. The seminar aims to provide a forum for reflection and discussion on various aspects of language education policies, such as their objectives and their need to meet local / regional / global requirements, and how they impact on complex questions such as linguistic pluralism, language rights, multiculturalism, and marginalization. SESSION 1
Belinda Crawford CAMICIOTTOLI (University of Pisa, IT) The Use of English in the UAE: Linguistic Harmony or Hegemony? The recent events of the Arab spring have propelled the Middle East to the forefront of international attention, thanks also to the ability of Arab youth to communicate in English through social media. Yet in Arab countries there remains some anti-English language sentiment linked to both religious and historical issues, thus creating a certain degree of cultural tension. This research focuses on the use of English in the United Arab Emirates (UAE). The spectacular financial development and distinctive multicultural profile of this country has resulted in the government recently introducing English as a medium of instruction in schools to promote career prospects for its citizens. This paper reports the findings of a survey conducted at the English-medium Zayed University in the UAE to gain insights into the use of and attitudes towards English within Emirati society. The results indicate that students use English quite frequently but for largely pragmatic reasons. However, a number of respondents expressed concerns about insufficient attention to Arabic in educational settings, with a consequent perceived threat to linguistic and cultural identity. It appears that Emiratis walk a fine line between practical needs driven by the multilingual reality of their country and a strong desire to protect their language and heritage. Chia-Mei Jane COUGHLAN (Independent Researcher) Shifting Identity of L2 Teachers: A Chinese Dilemma The rapid expansion of Chinas economic power on the world stage has seen the teaching of Chinese (Mandarin), known as CSL/CFL, being confronted by the reality of globalization and the mobility of teachers. This study explores the shifting identities of Chinese teachers from Chinese-speaking countries, when migration takes place to western countries such as the U.S. or Australia, and how their public/private identities change could impact on the linguistic and educational activities they conduct. Set against the complexity of cultural identities amongst the ethnic Chinese Diaspora, the political sensitivities and cultural leadership rivalry of China versus Taiwan, this study examines, through Goffmans (1959) thoughts on presentation of self and Giddens studies of elusiveness of identities in modernity, together with Vygotskys theory that sociocultural factors play in the human learning process, the identity formation of foreign language teachers and how contextual factors interplay in the pedagogical process. It is hoped through this discussion, not only will some Chinese language-specific issues be highlighted, but it will also generate further questions relevant to language education of other global languages, such as English or Spanish. Anna V. SOKOLOVA G. (Metropolitan Autonomous University, MX) Maria Del Carmen A. HERNNDEZ y LAZO (Metropolitan Autonomous University, MX) University Students Perception of the Role of English in the Mexican Society A study was carried out with the aim of examining what Mexican university students as social actors thought about the role of English in their country and how they came to think so. The present paper includes the students opinions and beliefs expressed through a number of semi-structured interviews and group discussion with regard to the following two questions: 1) Is it possible that at some moment in the future the Mexican population will be bilingual, that is will use both Spanish and English in their everyday life? and 2) To what extent such situation would affect the Mexican national identity? The students discourse analysis consisted in

finding out how the language learners constructed their group reality and also how they represented themselves in this respect. Their sociocultural, academic and demographic features, together with the place conferred to English in the national arena, have shown, in particular, to be of great importance in the construction of their representations of this language. It should be mentioned that the research is a case study; however, it is expected that it can give ideas about what is possibly happening in other higher education institutions of Mexico. Androula YIAKOUMETTI (Oxford Brookes University, UK) Language Education in Our Globalised Classrooms: Recommendations on Providing for Equal Linguistic Rights Globalisation and transnationalism are undoubtedly enhancing linguistic diversity in educational settings and, indeed, have created a new and common classroom reality. This reality is transglossia which is the many language practices of transnational groups in functional interrelationship. Current educational approaches largely fail to harness this emerging reality. Indeed, many act even to distinctly disadvantage students who are speakers of varieties other than that which is socially pre-eminent. Only a very few favour maintenance of languages and cultures which are associated with minority, indigenous, or nonstandard varieties. This chapter argues that only by building on the actual language realities found in todays globalised classrooms and by promoting linguistic diversity can we move closer to the ideal situation of equal linguistic rights. The chapter reconsiders current educational policies and approaches and offers concrete recommendations for the promotion of true plurilingualism. These recommendations focus on the role of language educators, the importance of teacher training which highlights current sociolinguistic challenges, the need for language planning to be informed by the specific linguistic landscape in which it is to be employed, and the place of English in todays world. Genevoix NANA (Open University, UK) Medium of Instruction Policy and Multilingual Pupils Experience of Learning to Read and Write in Primary School in Cameroon This study draws on the experience of 4-7-year-old Year 1 pupils learning to read and write in English and French for the first time in two Anglophone and two Francophone primary schools in Cameroon. It uses focus group and individual interviews to elicit pupils views about their experience of language learning in and out of the classroom and teachers perception regarding childrens language use in school. A participant observation approach was useful in following up pupils language practice in the playground in the schools studied. While a ban on using Pidgin English permeated English speaking pupils perception of the relevant language to use in school, teachers insistence on the use of the school language contributed to the inhibition of pupils mother tongue and the misconstruction of its value. However, pupils views showed their attachment to these languages due to using them at home with relatives. The study highlights a divide between home and school languages in a multilingual socialisation context and problematizes the official bilingualism construct of Cameroon at a time when an apparent language in education policy shift was still to be evidenced by a paradigm shift in teachers perception of the appropriate language to be used in schools. Edith ESCH (University of Cambridge, UK) Presentation of Self in Discourse and Joint Construction of Professional Ethos: The Case of Primary Schools Teachers in Cameroon This paper discusses Ethos in the construction of identity in discourse where it refers to the self-image projected by speakers in and through the hearers perceptions, expectations and values, constrained by social roles and genres. Following Riley (2007), Amossy (2010) and Kerbrat- Orecchioni (2005) we use a dynamic notion of Ethos and self-presentation as constructed collaboratively by participants in face to face interaction including informal encounters. The construct ethos has been generally discarded as an analytical tool from research in the social sciences and from the field of education in particular. However, putting ethos centre stage as an analytical tool can be illuminating, particularly when researching professional cultures in institutional domains such as education or

health where the staging of ones self as a professional when being interviewed by an unfamiliar person is likely to lead to dissonances. We illustrate the phenomenon and the use of ethos as an analytical construct by providing data from primary teachers interviewed in Cameroon in 2008. This helps reveal key differences between the teachers trained in the francophone and the anglophone areas of Cameroon. We hope to show the potential of this approach in researching the complexities of multiple identities and cultural dissonances. Sihua LIANG (University of Cambridge, UK) Problematizing Monolingual Norms in a Multidialectal City: Language Crossing and Negotiation of Linguistic Identities in Primary Schools in China Recent research on multilingualism have increasingly regarded notions such as identity, speech community and even multilingualism itself as social constructions and problematized the assumed boundaries in such notions. However, to what extent does language living at school echo such intellectual problematization? How do school pupils perceive and construct their ethnolinguistic identities in a large city with a multi-million and multidialectal population that is being rapidly transformed by modernisation and massive migration? Drawing on data from an ethnographic study in two primary schools in Guangzhou, South China, the current paper examines how the pupils to see how they discursively construct multiple and shifting linguistic identities in interaction by making use of language choice, language crossing and other discursive strategies. It is in such interactions that the monolingual bias towards the links between linguistic proficiency, linguistic loyalty and linguistic identity become foregrounded and questioned. While the skills and flexibility of students in discursive and multidialectal negotiation of subject positions are worth school recognition, the tension and symbolic violence observed in the interactions reveals that the negative impacts of the monolingual norms also call for immediate educational responses. Pedro Luis LUCHINI (Universidad Nacional de Mar del Plata, AR) Identifying Aspects of Speech which Decrease Intelligibility in Spoken Interactions between Non-native English Speakers Nowadays, communication in English is not restricted to interactions only between native speakers (NSs) and native speakers of other languages. English is most commonly used worldwide as a lingua franca in interactions between non-native speakers (NNSs). This use of English has been virtually ignored in research on the use/learning of English as a second language (L2). One such example is research on the pronunciation and intelligibility of NNSs. The great majority of this research has used native speakers of English as the frame of reference for the acceptability and intelligibility of NNSs speech. However, it is essential to investigate how intelligible NNSs are to each other, since English is most often spoken between NNSs. The purpose of this study is to evaluate how intelligibility between NNSs is affected by particular L2 phonological variations in NNS speech. This study is framed in the context of Jenkins Lingua Franca Core (2000). The general goal of this study is to identify a set of speech sounds and syllabic and prosodic elements which are essential for mutual intelligibility between NNSs. The findings from analyses of the NNS interaction will be presented, and finally, some areas for further investigation will be suggested. Filio CONSTANTINOU (University of Cambridge, UK) Language Education Pathways to Social Inequality: Exploring the Case of Cyprus This paper will discuss how certain language education policies assist the perpetuation of social inequalities. It will expose, in particular, the underlying role of national ideologies in the formation of such policies by drawing on data from a study on second language writing conducted in Greek Cypriot schools on the bidialectal island of Cyprus, where the language of instruction (i.e. Standard Modern Greek) does not coincide with the childrens mother tongue (i.e. Greek Cypriot Dialect). The source of this discrepancy is mainly ideological and derives from the strong identification of Greek Cypriots with Greece and the Greek culture. This has given rise to the monodialectal orientation of the Cypriot educational system which, as the findings of the study suggest, tends to affect the writing performance of pupils, especially those of immigrant background. Specifically,

immigrant pupils appear to incorporate significantly more dialectal forms in their writing compared to their Cypriot peers, as a result of their lower awareness of the differences which exist between the two language varieties. Given that formal writing is not very tolerant to the presence of non- standard forms, it can be argued that the ideologically-driven language planning as carried out in Cyprus victimises specific groups of pupils. Tayyaba Tamim (Lahore School of Economics, PK) Languages in Education and Symbolic Violence in Pakistan This paper based on the findings of two different qualitative studies in Pakistan argues that the dual system of education in the country which is marked by the use of English in private education and vernacular in government schools, perpetuates symbolic violence which cuts into the being of those involved. The findings based on 45 interviews ( 16 secondary school final year students and 29 graduated with at least 2 years of college education, in two provincial capitals of the country, revealed a projection of shame and guilt in discursive construction of self and local identity. Although there was unofficial use of Urdu, the national language, within private education classrooms for pragmatic reasons both teachers and students conveyed a strong sense of conflict as they found it useful but rejected its utility. The dual education system of private and government education added yet another dimension of language to the class divided society, where the participants discussed fear and inhibition in the use of local languages in their struggle for distinction. Bourdieus logic of dominance is manifest whereby those who succumb to domination are more successful yet it comes at the cost of self derision and dislocation of self. Lucie BETKOV (University of South Bohemia, CZ) English is (not?) Enough: The Role of English in the Czech Republic The Czech Republic has recently undergone a curricular reform at the primary and secondary school levels. English has become the only compulsory language for all school children in the third form, i.e. from the age of nine or ten. Other languages like German or French can be studied as a second foreign language if there are enough children interested in the particular language. The school, though, does not guarantee that the children will have a chance to continue the study of the language when they finish their primary education. On the other hand, in case of English, it is guaranteed by the state schools that the school leavers will be able to continue at their level. In my paper I would like to compare this policy to that of the Council of Europe and think of the disadvantages (and also possible advantages) of all children learning English. I would also like to relate the current sociolinguistic situation in the Czech Republic and in the EU to the ideas of a widely recognized Czech philosopher Jan mos Komensk (Comenius, 1592 -1670) who advocated, apart from learning Latin as a lingua franca, learning the languages of the neighbouring states. Biljana NAUMOSKA (SS Cyril and Methodius University Skopje, MK) The Birth of a Great Divide: ELT and the Phenomenon of English This presentation aims to examine the blessing that ELF represents to ELT and to see whether the phenomenon of ELF might mark the beginning of the end of English as a sole language system, as well as the first stadium of a system of similar, yet different languages. The development of modern-day English seems to be taking two different routes, the first, and most obvious, being the phenomenon of ELF, a rather simplified variety, frequently called Globish. The real issue, however, lies in the fact that the local or regional varieties, which are considered the standard where they are used, have less and less in common with Globish, except for the fact that they are all branches of the same standard-English tree, which will eventually disintegrate. Then, the Standard English, as we know it today, will disappear, and the question is how its children will be classified. Thus, the dilemma now is where this leaves the modern-day English teacher; which standard variety will they choose to teach to enable effective communication? This issue is something that should be looked into and examined more thoroughly, in the context of the future of ELF.

Tinatin BOLKVADZE (Tbilisi Ivane Javakhishvili State University, GE) English in Modern Georgia The article deals with the legal basis on which English is taught and used in Georgian secondary and higher education system. From this year English is taught in the schools from first grade. It is the great novelty of Georgian educational space. On the other hand in paper will be discussed the project of the Ministry of Education and sciences of Georgia "Teach and Learn with Georgia". Within the framework of this new project, English teachers from the English-speaking countries are employed for raising the level of teaching of English language in Georgian schools. Separately will be discussed the new legislation for the teaching and using of English in Georgian University education system. Beside that in the paper will be shown the attitude of Georgian population to these changes in educational system and job market of Georgia, as the attitudes are one of the most important factors for the establishment of English, International Lingua Franca, as one of the most important foreign language in Georgia.

SEMINAR 49 Literary Canon(s) for the Atlantic Archipelago: Towards a De-centring of English Studies Session 1: THUR, 17:00 19:00, KC Session 2: SAT, 13:30 15:30, TB 490 Convenors: Carla SASSI (University of Verona, IT) Bashabi FRASER (Edinburgh Napier University, UK) Drawing from Hugh MacDiarmid's pioneering call for a canon based "on all the diverse cultural elements and the splendid variety of languages and dialects of the British Isles" and from recent theorisations of connected 'archipelagic identities' (e.g. Pocock 1973, Kerrigan 2008) as opposed to Anglo-centric notions of Britishness sidelining, subsuming or erasing devolved minor/national/local identities, the present seminar proposes a revision of the paradigm for the study of 'English literature' as a constellation of social, political and cultural structures, globally connected and yet autonomously and dignifiedly local. We invite both theoretical and empirical contributions from a postcolonial, Irish, Scottish or Welsh studies perspective. The comparative approach of our proposed topic, intersecting well-established areas of study, no doubt promotes a fruitful cross-cultural, interdisciplinary debate. We both have worked in the fields of Scottish and Postcolonial studies and we both are, from different perspectives, investigating issues of canonicity. SESSION 1
Thomas Own CLANCY (University of Glasgow, UK) Devolving and Evolving the Canon: What is the Literature of a Multi-cultural Britain? The primary challenges to the centrality of the traditional English canon in the study of "British literature" can be held to come from the other linguistic and literary traditions within what became Great Britain. These challenges are two-fold: first, the challenge of chronology, wherein a fully realised "literature of the British Isles" comprehends, in the middle ages, work in many languages (Gaelic, Welsh, Old Norse, French, Latin), and the interplay amongst the speakers of these languages allows a fuller understanding of contemporary writing in English and its contexts (and limitations). Second, each of the other main linguistic traditions have canons which bear witness to distinct strands within the literary history of the British Isles, intersecting at points with

latterly dominant English literature, but often proceeding from its own roots and bearing distinctive emphases. The difference this might make to a fully realised canon along MacDiarmids lines will be explored here particularly from a Scottish and Gaelic standpoint, whilst bringing in Welsh and Irish comparators where helpful. The exploration will conclude with a brief look at the nature of subjectivity within Welsh and Gaelic literature as an example of what we might gain by this approach. Malashri LAL (University of Delhi, IN) English Studies in India: Challenges of Curriculum Design On November 16, 2011, English in India reached another signpost. The song Kolaveri Di a mix of Tamil and English became the most searched YouTube <http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/YouTube> video in India and across Asia. Kolaveri Di which translates as Why this killer rage, girl?, is based on folk tradition. The composer Dhanush introduced English words common in Tamil vocabulary, Words like I, you, me, how, why, cow. Would the fascinating cross-cultural issues erupting from such phenomena enter English Studies curriculum in Indian universities today? My paper explores some critical developments in curriculum design since the year 2000, the new millennium marking a transition from inherited English courses of a colonial past to a new confidence in Indian literature in English and English translation. Using the example of the MA syllabus of the University of Delhi, I track the arguments that brought about a shift in perspective. The students would no longer be receptors of a British view of literature, but learn to interrogate a broader canvas of literary writing from an Indian perspective. The term English Studies in India gained currency, and the new syllabus introduced diverse writers. The post colonial approach taken then has resulted in vivacious intellectual energy in India today. Abdulla AL-DABBAGH (United Arab Emirates University, AE) Canon-Formation in Modern British Cultural Criticism The line in British criticism formed by F. R. Leavis, George Orwell, and Raymond Williams, has been remarkably canon-forming in its basic tendency, aiming essentially to substitute a modernist canon for the older realist and romantic canons. The direct continuator of the line in English literary and cultural criticism formed by Eliot, Lawrence and Leavis is, Raymond Williams, who aimed at constructing a canon of English cultural criticism, much in the manner of his mentor, F. R. Leavis, to which he would become a successor. As an intermediary canonical figure in this process, George Orwell was responsible for the juxtaposition of the great modernist writers of the TwentiesEliot, Joyce, Lawrenceagainst the propagandistic and, by implication, artistically compromised writers of the Thirties on the one hand and the traditionalist and, by implication, artistically stultified earlier generation of writers like Shaw, Wells and Galsworthy Thus, the canon-forming process in modern English literary criticism depends on the great canonizers themselves becoming canonized. The last striking evidence of this process is that Williams himself has now qualified for entry into the canon, as can be seen in the continuous adulation of his works and in his virtual transformation into a cult figure. Alan RIACH (University of Glasgow, UK) What Good is a Canon? On 25 January 2012, the main front page headline of The Herald in Glasgow reported that the government had decided that Scottish literature would be a required subject in all schools in Scotland. Since then, two related concerns have repeatedly been raised: what exactly IS Scottish literature? and, if you have never studied the subject, how do you know what it is or is not canonical? You could name a canon of Scottish literature easily, in twelve authors: Henryson, Dunbar, Mark Alexander Boyd, Jean Elliot, Burns, Duncan Ban MacIntyre, Alasdair McMhaighster Alasdair, Scott, Stevenson, MacDiarmid, Morgan, Lochhead. On the 26 January, The Times of India reported that Salman Rushdie had been invited to the Jaipur literary festival, but that the event had been cancelled because of the potential for disruption by protestors. The lead article (Why the Idea of Indian literature needs Salman Rushdie: Making a Tradition) asked: 'which works of art which novels, paintings, films and music will stand the test of both historical time and political change? In 2047, when India turns one

hundred, will Salman Rushdie's stories still sit on our bookshelves...?' This takes us to the heart of the question: What good is a canon? Jessica Aliaga LAVRIJSEN (Centro Universitario de la Defensa, ES) Because nobody imagines living there: The Deterritorialization of the Scottish Postindustrial Wasteland, in Iain Banks The Bridge (1986) Contemporary Scottish literature has been characterised by questioning of both personal and national identity. This restlessness has brought about the pushing of the boundaries of the Cartesian self and the basis of the artistic canon. It could be argued, however, that this thorough questioning has been integrated in the Scottish Paradigm, and that this has contributed to the establishment of a Scottish canon, opposed to the English. This opposition does not break the canon at all, but instead it reinforces the old-fashioned notion of canonicity. The sense of paralysis and decay that impregnated many Scottish literary works in the 1980s became interrupted by the science fiction mode, which allowed for a reconfiguration of the stable sites of Scottish desperation. Duncan Thaws remark in Alasdair Grays Lanark (1981) on the fact that nobody notices Glasgow because nobody imagines living there, is brought to its extreme in Iain Banks The Bridge (1986). This proposal will analyse how the sense of decay and paralysis of many literary Scottish (post)industrial sites is deterritorized (Deleuze and Guattari, 1972) in Banks novel, where the set of relations that would create a sense of place is decontextualized, rendering them virtual and preparing them for more distant actualizations. Scott LYALL (Edinburgh Napier University, UK) Scottish Studies, Democracy and the New Cosmopolitans In 1942, Neil M. Gunn argued that there are forces at work in the world, of many kinds and different intentions, directing our thoughts to what are called the evils of nationalism in order that our sight and our reason may get suitably befogged. This paper seeks to argue that the new cosmopolitanism of contemporary academia is one such force, and that, rather than representing a radical critique of so-called parochial nationalism and national traditions, its deconstructivist tendencies only help to bolster the overwhelmingly conservative and elitist Anglo-British State hegemony a status quo ante that many people within the United Kingdom are steadily rejecting. In light of the Scottish Governments plan to hold a referendum on Scottish independence in 2014, this paper invites discussion as to the future of Scottish Studies in a theoretical landscape in which the national, national cultural traditions and the connection of literature to a particular national historical trajectory have been sidelined by a critical cosmopolitanism that is arguably the cracked looking-glass of internationalism capitalism.

SESSION 2
Dafydd MOORE (Plymouth University, UK) James Macpherson and the Narratives of Four Nations Revisionism 2012 marks the middle of the 250 anniversary of the publication of James Macphersons Poems of Ossian and 30 years since the first reassessments of Macphersons work began to emerge. It is timely then to reflect on the state of the field and Macpherson within the literary canon[s] of the Atlantic Archipelago. This paper argues that despite some stunning contributions and significant advances in understanding of the work, the field remains relatively hidebound. In terms of the contradictions that surround Macpherson, there is still an over eager reliance on the reductive catch-all explanation that he was a bounder who would say anything for money; while there has yet to be the kind of thorough-going assessment of Macphersons place within British Romanticisms that we have seen in elsewhere in Europe. This paper will consider reasons for the shape of the current field, from antipathy towards Macphersons literary endeavours to more significant dynamics within the project of archipelagic canon formation that have done as much to hinder as to further Macpherson studies. It will also consider the lessons of such a revisionist history for attempts to identify and examine the literary heritage of other regions previously subsumed into English literature.
th

Berthold SCHOENE (Manchester Metropolitan University, UK) Scottish Theatre as World Theatre: the Plays of David Greig Europe (1994) is Greigs post-1989 play about the impact of the break-up of Yugoslavia and increasing global neoliberalisation on local life. As the world reconfigures into a global village, local communities yield to tribalist nationalism. Ordinary folks find themselves either uprooted and dispersed in flight or incarcerated in parochial paralysis, abandoned by the world rather than assimilated. The occasion of The American Pilot (2005) is a plane crash, some kind of unforeseeable cataclysm, which subjects the great hegemon and homogeniser to the scrutiny of his subaltern peripherons. If globalisation is synonymous with Americanisation, then how might a remote local community respond to the glamour and repugnant solipsism of a representative of the U. S. Empire in their midst? Dunsinane (2010), Greigs Macbeth sequel, explores what happens after the fall of the dictator, interrogating Shakespeares Scottish play while exposing Britains military role in Iraq, Afghanistan and most recently Libya. Humanitarian intervention descends into neo-imperialist terror, provoking nationalist resistance that annihilates any hope for neighbourly conviviality. Recurrently instantiating Scottish theatre as world theatre, Greigs cosmopolitan lehrstcke problematise the hardening of local and universal, national as well as global, perspectives into irreconcilable isms. Stephen REGAN (University of Durham, UK) The Importance of Elsewhere: Louis MacNeice and Philip Larkin Although principally concerned with literature, history, and politics in the seventeenth century, John Kerrigans Archipelagic English (2008) has far-reaching implications for current debates about national identity, and about English as an academic discipline. Its arguments extend to modern poetry written in English, acknowledging the creatively productive relations among the various geographical and political areas of the British Isles. A striking example of how the archipelagic perspective might generate new critical debates and prompt a rethinking of literary tradition can be found in Kerrigans recent essay, Louis MacNeice among the islands (Modern Irish and Scottish Poetry, ed. Mackay, Longley, & Brearton, CUP, 2011), which argues persuasively that MacNeices work was shaped by an active critical interest in Scottish, as well as Irish, culture. This paper will show, in addition, how MacNeices vision shifted to Wales in his neglected Autumn Sequel (1954), and how in turn his work provided a model for Philip Larkin (often acknowledged as a quintessentially English poet) during Larkins five years in Belfast. Stefanie LEHNER (University College Dublin, IE) (D)Evolutions?: Tracing Subaltern Counter-Histories in the Scottish-Irish Archipelago The past decades have not only seen an increasing interest in the historical, political and economic crosscurrents between Scotland and Ireland, but they have also witnessed a remarkable literary renaissance on both sides of the Irish Sea. This paper proposes a postcolonial comparative framework for reading the literary crosscurrents between Irish and Scottish literatures and cultures. My approach galvanises Emmanuel Levinas ethics with the socio-cultural category of the subaltern in order to trace a shared matrix of politico-ethical concerns in contemporary Scottish, Northern Irish and Irish writings. It is an approach that is specifically perceptive to how these fictions interact with recent political developments, concerning the impact of the Celtic Tiger in the Irish Republic, devolution in Scotland, and the peace process in Northern Ireland. Using the work of Scottish writer James Kelman, Irish writer Patrick McCabe and Northern Irish writer Glenn Patterson as case studies, I suggest that their fictions register a recalcitrance towards dominant historical paradigms, thereby constructing counter-histories to the alleged (d)evolutionary processes in todays Atlantic archipelago. Firdous AZIM (BRAC University, BD) The Search for an Appropriate Language in English Writing from India Writers from other lands writing in English encounter difficulties in creating credible other worlds in English, as the language separates the narrative from the inner worlds of the characters. This has led to the search for

an adequate language of expression which in turn has resulted in the creative efflorescence of English writing, especially from India. Midnights Children in 1981 inaugurated a new form of English writing. However, linguistic experiments are found not only in magical realism, but in more realistic fiction as well. Concentrating on the later novels of Amitav Ghosh, this paper will show how travel and trade result in admixture of peoples, cultures and ways of expression. Beginning with The Hungry Tide (2004), the paper will show how diversity of linguistic expressions mark the lives of an intrinsically Bengali community as different strata of Bengalis the expatriate researcher, the middle-class social and political worker and peasant and fisher-people intermingle. Exploration and adventure are carried further afield in Sea of Sorrows (2008) and River of Smoke (2011), which move between different lands and linguistic registers, and show the many permutations that the English language acquires as it travels and moves. Julian HANNA (University of Lisbon, PT) Nation, City, and Self in Patrick Geddes and William Sharps Evergreen Various competing identities are at play in the manifestos and other texts published in Geddes and Sharps Evergreen (1895-96). The magazines conflicted sense of place, its separate loyalties to Edinburgh, Scotland, and London, as well as to a cosmopolitan intellectual community, is one aspect of this complex identity. Another is the sexual identity of Sharp and his more productive alter ego, Fiona Macleod. The two personalities professed different genders, religions, and nationalities; Sharps split identity reflects, on a personal scale, the identity of the Evergreen as a whole. Decadence and degeneration were common themes at the time, but here too the magazine exhibits a conflicted identity: while Sharp-Macleods contributions play up the image of the doomed Celt, Geddes attempts to portray the Evergreen as a vehicle of renewal and rebirth. This presentation examines the Evergreens contribution to the Scottish renaissance and fin-de-sicle periodical culture, while it brings into focus new aspects of the history and character of the manifesto a genre which became indispensable to early twentieth-century avant-garde and nationalist movements across Europe, and which has only recently begun to receive the critical attention it deserves.

SEMINAR 50 Crowd Control in the Renaissance Session 1: WED, 17:00 19:00, TB 310 Convenors: Yan BRAILOWSKY (Universit de Paris Ouest Nanterre La Dfense, FR) Pascale DROUET (Universit de Poitiers, FR) Zenn Luis-MARTNEZ (Universidad de Huelva, ES) This seminar will discuss the notion of crowd control' from various viewpoints, distinguishing crowd controllers' and the crowds controlled' in different loci: on the stage, in the Church, the royal entourage, urban/rural milieus, in the British Isles or elsewhere. The seminar seeks to build on ideological and Foucauldian-based approaches to notions and instances of rebellion and social control, favored by critics in the 80s and 90s, by taking into account recent interdisciplinary research on manuscripts, law, iconography, film and performance studies, among others. Papers will discuss instances of crowd control, based on historical accounts, pamphlets, legal precedents, moral recommendations, or take fictional accounts from the stage or print culture. Theoretical approaches to the topic will also be welcome. SESSION 1
Salvatore BOTTARI (University of Messina, IT)

Banditry, Poverty and Heresy: Social Control and disciplining in Sicily in the Second Half of the 16 Century Keeping public order and defending religion became some of the main objectives in Sicily under King Philip II of Spain. Banditry, a phenomenon with ancient roots that took on though considerable proportions in Sicily in the th second half of the 16 century, fits into this context. In that same period poor people moved from the countryside to cities hoping to find help and sustenance at welfare and charity institutions. It should also be pointed out that while the island's interior offered fertile ground for the spreading of banditry, it was not just a rural phenomenon. There were indeed solid bonds with cities. In the end, the enforcement of curfew in cities and harsh sentences handed down by courts of justice succeeded in curbing the phenomenon of banditry. At the same time, the Spanish Inquisition in Sicily imposed rules on society and curbed unorthodox religious practices. th Through the study of a series of writings of the 16 century, this paper intends to underscore how political and religious power exerted its control over society in Sicily. Claire GUERON (University of Dijon, FR) Crowd Control and the Imagery of Water Distribution in Shakespeares Roman Plays and Histories Whether it be Jack Cades promise to make the Pissing Conduit run nothing but claret wine (4.6.4) in HenryVI2 or the tribune Junius Brutus reminding the people of Rome that Coriolanus forebears brought [their] best water by conduit to Rome, (Coriolanus, 2.3.238), the imagery of water distribution features highly in Shakespeares scenes of popular agitation and in the speeches of those characters who would manipulate the mob. This is hardly surprising if, as Jonathan Gil Harris claims, The imperative to control water was [] inseparable from a process of social control in sixteenth - century England. In the plays, that connection often takes the form of a metaphorical relation between water and crowd containment. That water distribution should appear as an apt metaphor for crowd control, however, does not explain the efficacy of such metaphors as instruments of control. This paper will explore the uses of water imagery sometimes in combination with body politic imagery - in the praxis of crowd control, drawing on the New Historical and postmodern approach of Jonathan Gil Harris and on the cognitive approach adopted by Todd Butler in his work on the role of the imagination in seventeenth-century political action. Jean-Louis CLARET (University of Aix-Marseille I, FR) To See or Not to See: The Image at Work Manipulating people via role-playing is an art that Machiavel revealed by, for instance, stressing the superiority of seeming over being. As it holds the mirror up to nature, Shakespeares drama contains several scenes in which the ambitious heroes pose as saints or paragons of virtue before a credulous crowd, turning themselves into some sorts of holy images or statues. Conceiving characters who stand disguised before a crowd they want to seduce may also be a way for the authors to trade on a craving for sacred - images that iconoclastic early modern England tended to suppress. These seducers are, like their real life models, inevitably led to consider themselves from the outside since to control the crowd one must become the crowd. In real life as in plays, the crowd is necessarily asked to suspend its disbelief. Controlling the many-headed multitude boils down to channelling their emotions. Not only were the other characters on the stage seduced by the ongoing show, but the audience itself was under the charm. Indeed, the spectators were also a crowd that the playwright had to control. The performances sometimes denounced the hypnotic power of warped visibility to an attending crowd they hypnotised. Yan BRAILOWSKY (University of Paris Ouest Nanterre, FR) Charting the Evolution of Crowd(s) Control(led) in Elizabethan London The second half of the 16 century was a period which wrestled between the Elizabethan via media and Protestants of the hotter sort. It was also when the substantial demographic and economic growth of London was accompanied by the construction of playhouses which contained i.e. housed, gathered or controlled
th

th

thousands of playgoers, but which were despised by the City Fathers and spatially marginalized in the Liberties. This paper will chart the theoretical and practical evolution of the troubled relationship between those wishing to control the population and those who, among the population, refused to give in to one or all of the rival forces attempting to impose a form of control. It will compare three types of documents: sermons from defenders of the Established Church and religious tracts discussing the question of obedience to authority; court documents detailing how civil and royal authorities restrained the risk of popular riots and disturbances (including ordinances detailing building regulations); and literary examples of crowd scenes. Recent research in early modern social and spatial history will serve to reassess the validity of the theoretical framework of ideology-based approaches to the notion of crowd control. Myriam-Isabelle DUCROCQ (University of Paris Ouest Nanterre, FR) Crowd Control in Thomas Hobbess Leviathan (1651) and John Lockes An Essay on the Poor Laws (1697): the Question of Poverty and Vagrancy in Early Modern Political Thought At first sight Thomas Hobbess concern with the making of one body politic out of a disorderly multitude and John Lockes emphasis on the primacy of the individual and defiance of abusive political power seem radically opposed. Yet, the comparative study of Leviathan (chap. XXX Of the OFFICE of the soveraign representative) and Lockes Essay on the Poor Laws written as he was Commissioner on the Board of Trade leads to a reappraisal of their position on the treatment of the unemployed. For both of them, the continued existence of a multitude of poor, and yet strong people (Lev., XXX) within society poses a major problem that the sovereign power should address. Their dealing with such key issues as idleness, vagrancy and public charity gives us an insight into the intellectual and institutional discourse on poverty in early modern England.

SEMINAR 51 Myth, Memory, Culture and Female (Post-)Modernists Session 1: THUR, 09:00 11:00, A Session 2: FRI, 17:00 19:00, TB 490 Convenors: Janka KAKOV (Catholic University in Ruomberok, SK) Nra SLLEI (University of Debrecen, HU) The seminar will explore a cross-section, comprised of a theoretical, thematic cum historical focus, and addressing questions of how female (post-)modernists and their texts are positioned in relation to dominant cultural myths; how they engage in a dialogue with mainstream cultural memory; to what extent the literary historical position and interpretation of these texts and authors (understood as the Foucauldian author-function) is "tainted" by their gendered inscriptions of myths and cultural memory; what differences are noticeable between modernist and post-modernist women writers in their rewritings of, or compliance with, myth, memory and culture concerning their themes, textuality and gender politics. SESSION 1
Janka KAKOV (Catholic University in Ruomberok, SK) The greatest of all garden parties War, Memory and Myth in Katherine Mansfields Critical Writing The attitude of modernists to myths, remembering and their understanding of the role of memory in art were by no means unequivocal. On the one hand, many central works of modernism engage in the critical rewriting of myths and this is also the time when an awareness of the existence of cultural myths in the broader sense

emerged; on the other, however, the pursuit of newness, central for the modernist aesthetics, made the relationship to remembering problematic. Katherine Mansfields critical works serve as a brilliant illustration of these tensions and among the most interesting are her comments on the contemporary literature dealing with WWI and the cultural myths attached to it. Mansfield uncovers and analyses a whole range of approaches from those presenting the myth of the war being a cleansing fire to those authors who use the fashionable topic of war trauma but do so without the change of heart that Mansfield deemed necessary after the war experience. This paper discusses KMs approach to war, memory and common war myths in her critical works and links them to her own, apparently war-less yet often profoundly war-conscious works. Nra SLLEI (University of Debrecen, HU) A Woman and Her Demon Lover: A Historicised Version of the Myth by Elizabeth Bowen In literary history Elizabeth Bowen is caught in between modernism and postmodernism, yet her short story The Demon Lover (1945) is symptomatic of how the trauma of World War I is remembered from the perspective of the midwar period, and from a womans perspective. In intertextual and mythical terms obviously relying on the image of woman wailing for her demon lover in Coleridges Kubla Khan, Bowens female protagonist goes back to an abandoned house of the family only to find cryptic messages from her first lover she lost in WWI. The protagonist follows the traces of these signs only to end up in an inevitable horror, which is presented textually in a disturbingly weird mixture of historical specificities and mythical generalities, using the paraphernalia of the Gothic to show the confluence of personal and cultural memory rendered in mythical images that, on the other hand, are indistinguishable from psychic contents. The short story exposes a specifically gendered perspective and repression of a traumatic cultural memory that is hushed up by the status quo (of particular significance is the context of writing the text: WWII), but is remembered via intertextual cultural mediation, which is, however, rewritten from the perspective of gender. Cristina GAMBERI (University of Hull, UK) Impertinent Daughter: The End of British Empire in Africa in Doris Lessings Autobiography Defined as epicist of the female experience, who with scepticism fire and visionary power has subjected a divided civilisation to scrutiny, in many of her works Doris Lessing has being exploring the cultural legacy of British imperialism in Southern Rhodesia (now Zimbabwe). Not afraid of denouncing contradictions and injustices, in her autobiography Under My Skin (1995) Lessing puts under scrutiny her English middle-class background, and the colonial and imperial ethos which marked her early life. This paper seeks to explore how, in the narrative act of her autobiography, the cultural memory and the hypocritical myth that the British empire was a boon and benefit to the whole world are deeply interrelated with the authors recollection of her mother. By representing her as uncritically fascinated with the British middle-class culture and a woman who was an intensely conventional and liked authority, Lessings mother can be seen as the symbolic embodiment of the British cultural myth. Through analysing the controversial and hostile relationship between this great, powerful, insensitive woman and her impertinent daughter, I want to show how gender politics, personal and retrospective memory, and collective cultural memory are strictly linked in Doris Lessings autobiographical works. Pelin KMBET (Hacettepe University, TR) I have a voice: Feminist Re-writing of Myths in Carol Ann Duffys The Worlds Wife Carol Ann Duffy as a representative figure of contemporary poetry has contextualised a satirical re-envisioning of myths in her 1999 poetry collection, The Worlds Wife. This poetry collection of hers explores the women figures, lovers, wives of historically and mythically important canonised male figures, both real and fictional; such as Freud, Darwin, Faust, and even King Kong. As each story is told from the point of woman, who is historically and ideologically neglected, the collection can be claimed to represent Duffys masterful subversion of myths. She exposes male/female binary oppositions by focusing on the womans stories that were entrapped in the male essentialist constructions. She also through distorting allegedly accepted attributions designed for both men and women opens up a room where the women, who were marginalised, are now legitimised via the language of Duffy, which deconstructs the patriarchal discourse precisely regarding the implications on

womens alleged coherent identity. The aim of this paper is to explore Duffys The Worlds Wife, a feminist rewriting of myths, which attempts to bring female fictional persona to dwell on her experiences which have long been forgotten. Ana Raquel Loureno FERNANDES (University of Lisbon, PT) Myths and Cultural Memory A Transcultural Context Starting with the analysis of Angela Carters views on myth, in particular in her study The Sadeian Woman: An Exercise in Cultural History (1979) and her essay Notes from the Front Line, published in Shaking a Leg: Collected Journalism and Writings (1997), moving to the analysis of specific narratives by contemporary women writers published in the Canongate Myths series, namely A. S. Byatt (1936-), Jeanette Winterson (1959-) and Ali Smith (1962-), my aim is to discuss the position these authors and their texts adopt in relation to dominant cultural myths. The fictional work carried out by British women authors from the 70s onwards engages in a dialogue with mainstream cultural memory. This movement has found an echo in other literatures. In the Portuguese literary scene womens writing has undergone an upturn since the Revolution of April 1974. Various women authors, among them Teolinda Gerso (1940-), Ldia Jorge (1946-) and Hlia Correia (1949-) have helped to reshape the context of Portuguese literature. They have turned literature into an instrument for deconstructing restrictive female images. My goal is to analyse the way these writers use myths and literary tales in their narratives, trying to establish a parallel with the British literary scene.

SESSION 2
Tams BNYEI (University of Debrecen, HU) The Sacred and the Profane in Jeanette Wintersons Oranges Are Not the Only Fruit Wintersons first novel, replete with mythological and biblical references as well as with fairy tales, is characterised by a constant oscillation between the sacred and the mundane. This wavering takes many forms, from the mothers idiosyncratic reading of biblical narratives and her equally idiosyncratically allegorical reading of the mundane world around her to the fairy tales spun by Jeanette. In my paper, I want to explore the symptoms and consequences of this oscillation, especially its consequences for the way language is used and conceived in the novel. My starting point is the distincion made in the deafness episode between the priest and the prophet and the two corresponding conceptions of language. I intend to show that, building upon this dichotomy, what the novel subverts and questions are the uses of the sacred rather than the sacred itself; in fact, the sacred is reinstated in Winterson through an implied modernist (Rilkean) poetics. I shall relate this issue to questions of gender: Jeanette, as the verbal monster of her Frankenstein-mother, is in fact treated as a son (just as her mother casts herself as a father), and it is the Father-Son-Holy Ghost constellation that defines her access to and use of language. Rebecca POHL (University of Manchester, UK) Sexing the Labyrinth: Contemporary Re-Imaginings The rewriting of myths has long been a key strategy in feminist writing practice that continues to generate literature today as evidenced by Canongates ongoing publication series entitled Myths. One striking absence from the body of re-imagined myths penned by women is that of the labyrinth the Minotaur, Theseus and Ariadne, Daedalus and Icarus, even Pasiphae. I propose to examine the labyrinth whose shape and story have substantial cultural capital as signifiers of complexity, structure, modernitys cities, postmodernitys playfulness male-centred conceptualizations of man and world. Through a return to the myth itself, I suggest a different field of meaning becomes available that still accounts for the labyrinths incredible polyvalency. This reworking can be investigated through the novels of two contemporary women writers: Jeanette Wintersons The Passion (1987) and Sarah Waters Affinity (1999). In these re-imaginings the labyrinth comes to signify something different and possibly unexpected from its more conventional, male-dominated readings. The labyrinth, rather than signifying complex but sensible structure and rather than being claimed for a rational

moral project, engenders queer spaces and relations and perhaps offers a way of thinking about the feminization of cultural capital through myth. Hande Yalnate BLGEN (Istanbul Technical University, TR) A Voice for Eurydice: Approaching the Orpheus Myth from a Feminist Perpective The myth of Eurydice and Orpheus has been a lure for innumerable poets, novelists, artists, dramatists, composers and theorists. The aim of this paper is to present an analysis of two distinct versions of the myth which are Rainer Maria Rilkes poem Orpheus. Eurydice. Hermes. (from Neue Gedichte) (1904) and Kathy Ackers play Eurydice in the Underworld (1998). The versions of the myth included in this paper will be analyzed from an innovative point of view which assumes that Orpheus myth is originally a transition between goddess traditions and patriarchal religions. The examination of the myth from this perspective brings the study further to argue that it is also a blend of Dionysian and Apollonian characteristics as Dionysian rituals are taken as remnants of the goddess tradition in a world which became increasingly Apollonian and patriarchal. This approach to the myth as a transition story also entails a further examination of such issues as death and life, femininity and masculinity. In the light of the studies on the goddess religions, appropriate feminist theories and the gods Dionysus and Apollo, two particular works are analyzed in an attempt to reveal that the Orpheus and Eurydice myth is in between matrilineality and patriarchy. zge ZKAN (Ege University, TR) The Representation of the Female Perspective in The Penelopiad Homers The Odyssey portrays the adventures of Odysseus till he returns home to Ithaca after the Trojan War. The epic favours the male perspective, thereby highlighting the qualities of a patriarchal society that esteems the valour and strength attributed to men, and leaves aside the expectations and emotions of the female characters. Their voice thus being muted, women have no right in interfering in the order implemented by men, which denies them any chance of existence other than their roles as wives and mothers in the domestic sphere. Taking into consideration the female perspective that is left unattended in The Odyssey, Margaret Atwood provides the readers with her rewriting of the epic The Penelopiad in which she challenges the patriarchal authority of the original text and transfers the priority to the female perspective. Therefore, this paper shall be engaged in discussing the influence of gender on the rewriting of The Odyssey, thereby conveying how Atwood strives to compensate for the muteness of women by structuring her account on Odysseuss wife Penelope, and the twelve maids. Katarina LABUDOVA (Catholic University in Ruzomberok, SK) Postmodern Scheherazades Tricksters and/or Liars The paper deals with comparing Carters Wise Children and Atwoods Alias Grace. Both novels draw on a mythical female tradition that employs the imagery of quilting as a conscious narrating/creating ones own life, identity and the body. Moreover, clothing and the fashioning of the self has a deeper connotation in understanding the body as a flesh dress: both protagonists, Dora and Grace, have a twin who shares their (flesh) dress, metaphorically as well as literally. Dora has an identical twin sister and Grace has a friend, Mary, who not only borrows Graces clothes but (supposedly) borrows her body to commit the murder. By stressing the ambiguous (never only positive or negative) implications of female bonding, Carters and Atwoods later novels devise an open and shifting notion of the body and the self. Nevertheless, both narrators are energised by their manipulative constructions as if their continuous narratives have guaranteed their existence in a Scheherazadian sense, giving them satisfaction and liberation. Dora and Grace are confident to use their trickster skills and invite their readers/listeners to enter their stories as lives and lives as stories.

SEMINAR 52 Gendering the Nation in English and American Novels of the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Century

Session 1: WED, 17:00 19:00, A Convenors: Erzsi KUKORELLY (Univerity of Geneva, CH) Gabriella V (University of Pcs, HU) Eighteenth-century and nineteenth-century novels, on either side of the Atlantic, participated in the construction of personal experience as a function of both nation and gender. This seminar will give scholars the chance to explore how these two important novel themes intersect in British and American fiction of the period. The novel genre's particular function as both representation and agent of social attitudes makes it a useful site to explore the - perhaps simultaneous, perhaps crosspollinating - emergence of gender roles and national sentiment. We invite paper proposals that examine this issue in eighteenth- and nineteenth-century British and American novels. Focus could be on: the gendered national body; procreation, education and the nation; the gendered Other within or outside the nation; the gendered representative of the nation (e.g. Britannia, Columbia); endangering the national and the gendered body; the language of nationhood. SESSION 1
Erzsi KUKORELLY (Univerity of Geneva, CH) Tobias Smollett and the British Man A couple of decades after the 1711 Act of Union between England and Scotland, like many of his contemporary North Britons, Tobias Smollett, answered the centripetal call of London, and attempted to establish himself in the capital; like his countrymen, he encountered cultural exclusion on many fronts. A medical man with literary aspirations and no money, Smollett was to represent this situation with poignant humour in his autobiographical first novel, Roderick Random. Smolletts male protagonists tend to wander about, and their ability to produce correct masculinity is tested in various locales. The geographic range of his novels is large: London and provincial England, Scotland and Wales, Europe and Latin America. Each of these is described in accurate and abundant detail, and place has an important generative effect on both character and event. Integrating research in the field of English and British nationalism (Gerald Newman, Linda Colley), Michael McKeons studies on the consolidation of gender in the eighteenth century and Judith Butlers theories on gender performance, this paper suggests that Smolletts fictions produce a specifically British masculinity. Welsh and Scottish men are ultimately shown to have much in common with their English counterparts, as opposed to suspect Frenchmen, Italians and Hispanics. Evgenia SIFAKI (University of Thessaly, GR) Feminist Appeal and Sydney Owensons Early National Tales, The Wild Irish Girl and Woman or: Ida of Athens This presentation will investigate the intertextual relations between the late eighteenth- and nineteenthcentury feminist public appeal, a genre that has been recently explored with respect to its conventions, structure, rhetorical devices and strategically developed style, and the generic innovations that distinguish Sydney Owensons early national tales. It is possible to read Owensons novels in terms of the so-called moderate feminist public appeal, in that they effectively dramatise and perform the (complex and composite) identity of a feminised, colonised and oppressed nation, in order to appeal to and affect the emotions and judgment of their readers, prefigured in the text by an invariably male national character, whose performance produces an equally gendered type of cultural identity for the English coloniser. Employing Judith Butlers theory of performativity, and other recent elaborations on Foucaults thesis on the productivity of power, I shall explore a kind of double bind that pervades both the feminist public appeal and the national tale: does the strategically developed femininity of the texts rhetoric and style reproduce the asymmetrical power relations between nations and genders that it has set out to reverse, or does it manage to significantly re-locate historically established identity boundaries?

Gabriella V (University of Pcs, HU) The Southern Cavalier in the Service of His Lady: Imagining American Nationhood in the Southern Historical Romance American historical novels of the antebellum period accommodated the national imagination to the presence of the racial Other on the frontier. The Southern novelist William Gilmore Simms imagines, in his novel The Yemassee: A Romance of Carolina (1835), a nation born from the European settlers bloody confrontation with a Native American nation during the Yemassee uprising of 1715. I propose to examine how Southern standards of gender shaped the novels perspective on national origin. Simms envisioned national manhood (Dana D. Nelson) as a composite of regionally distinctive masculine types like the Puritan, the Carolina backwoodsman and the English cavalier, contrasted with Native American masculinity in a state of diminishment or in the process of heroic demise. Anticipating Frederick Jackson Turners 1893 Frontier hypothesis, The Yemassee dramatizes the transformation of European into American identity, relying on values associated with male expedience and leadership in service of a nation symbolically conceived as a feminine entity. The presentation will apply theoretical approaches to issues of national origin (Benedict Anderson, Timothy Brennan), the third space (Homi Bhabha), and the US quest for a continental empire (Amy Kaplan, Donald E. Pease, Ed White). Agnieszka Soltysik MONNET (University of Lausanne, CH) Gender and Nationalism in Spanish-American War Fiction In an article on early American citizenship, historian Linda Kerber points out the long-standing European tradition of linking citizenship to military service, and quotes a curious toast proposed by one of the Founding Fathers wives in 1783: May all our citizens be soldiers, and all our soldiers citizens. While the immediate reference would be to the institution of a civil militia as opposed to a standing army, the conflation of citizenship with soldiering throws light on the contradictory and problematic relationship of women to national identity in an era of nation-founding and national-building. As a number of American historians have shown (Kaplan, McClintock, Romero), this relationship continued to be fractured by contradiction and incoherence throughout the nineteenth century. My presentation will focus on American nationalism at the turn of the twentieth century, as it converged with issues of masculine definition and the emergent heterosexual/homosexual axis, the womens movement, the closing of the Western frontier, and a surge of racialist and militarist enthusiasm which led to the Spanish-American war of 1898. Kirk Munroes Forward, March (1899), an adventure story based on the Cuban campaign, offers a vivid portrait of how nationhood and gender definition interacted at this moment, and how the war experience and race ideology were essential elements of the nationalist agenda.

SEMINAR 53 Literary and Non-literary Genres in the History of English Session 1: WED, 17:00 19:00, TB 490 Convenors: Hans-Jrgen DILLER (University of Bochum, GR) Monika FLUDERNIK (University of Freiburg, GR) Jukka TYRKK (University of Helsinki, FI) Genres play an important part in the history of English, but 'genre' is a heterogeneous category: most genres have fuzzy boundaries, though some nearly satisfy 'Fregean' (classical) criteria; others show prototype or family-resemblance structures. Remarkably, the concept seems less at home in Linguistics proper (which prefers 'text type') than in Applied Linguistics (ESP) and Literary Studies. Participants should position their own definitions in relation to other papers of the seminar

(abstracts will be circulated). Above all they should clearly identify whatever contribution (e.g. vocabulary, meaning, style, metaphors, syntax) to the history of English they may claim as particularly relevant for their chosen genre(s). SESSION 1
Irma TAAVITSAINEN (University of Helsinki, FI) The Scientific Register and its Genre Dynamics in the History of English My contribution focuses on genre dynamics within medical and scientific writing in a long diachronic perspective of over four hundred years, from c. 1375 to 1800. Genre change and genre mutability, together with the creation of new genre conventions, are central issues in historical genre analysis. On the one hand, genres change in response to the needs of discourse communities and, on the other hand, texts become adapted to the capacities and interests of different audiences. Target groups vary from strictly professional doctors with university education to broad and heterogeneous lay readerships including semiliterate people. Texts for different audiences are very different from one another, and there seems to be a dynamic movement in the styles of writing. In the course of time features of earlier spearhead genres find their way to writings targeted at heterogeneous audiences and become downgraded; a vacuum at the top is filled in by a new genre and a new way of writing. Some genres persist throughout centuries with fairly stable and conventionalized genre features, whereas some others, mainly recording cutting-edge science, change more rapidly. Eva von CONTZEN (Ruhr-University Bochum, DE) Performing Genre: The Case of Medieval Saints Legends Medieval saints legends constitute one of the most prominent genres of the medieval period. Scholars have often stressed their inflexibility of plot and their remarkable similarity, which suggests that saints lives are inherently static and can be easily distinguished from other genres. However, if we consider their discourse levels, the borders of the narratives of the saints are fuzzy: vernacular legends in particular exhibit strong overlaps with romance, travel literature, sermons, biblical narrative, and even the fabliaux tradition. Although these overlaps are frequent, they tend to be neglected in discussions of the genre while hagiographical romance or penitential romance are well-known generic sub-forms, one looks in vain for equivalent terms from the perspective of saints lives. I take the transgressive elements in hagiography as the starting-point of my paper in order to determine their influence on and interrelationship with the traditional core features of saints legends. While genre studies often privilege similarities over differences, I argue that it is exactly the periphery of a genre that requires close scrutiny. Thereby, the concept of performativity is a useful one in order to identify and describe saints legends and their generic overlaps and transgressions. Such a pragmatic, performance-oriented approach, I propose, can do justice to medieval genres more generally and help us to understand the popularity of saints legends in the Middle Ages and their impact, as narratives, on later periods in the history of English. Maura RATIA (University of Helsinki, FI) Medicine and Religion in Plague Writing of the Stuart Period Stuart England was heavily afflicted with recurring plague epidemics. A considerable number of writings on plague were published during this period, many of which could be described as religio-medical (Allen 2000: 6770). Although some texts contained actual remedies, e.g. in the form of recipes, the main purpose was to educate the public. This attempt was often religious based on the tradition of medieval complaint emergent from sermon writing because plague was generally considered to be Gods punishment for peoples sins (warning to beware, cf. Healy 2003: 27). I would like to argue that in the domain of medicine plague treatises form a sub-genre of their own characterized by a frequent use of the argumentative text type. Texts also resemble each other structurally. For example, religious argumentation is often situated at the beginning and prayers at the end while the actual medical content is situated at the middle.

Anna V. SOKOLOVA G. (the Metropolitan Autonomous University, MX) Ma. del Carmen A. HERNNDEZ y LAZO (the Autonomous National University of Mexico, MX) Erotic Literature and the Teaching of English Literature has been increasingly used in a foreign language class in order to improve the learners linguistic and intercultural competence as well as to foster their personal growth. In this paper, we put emphasis on the usefulness of erotic literature in the foreign-language classes bearing in mind that this approach would increase the students motivation to learn English. From the didactic perspective, a language teacher should present erotic literary texts to the students not just as pieces of art pleasant for reading, but as those that can be responsively enjoyed through using different reading skills and techniques. It is believed that erotic literature is more powerful in terms of the learners sociocultural awareness in comparison with scientific or technical texts, because it can enhance the students capacity of enjoying the target language as well as help to improve their competence in the mother tongue. Also, it can increase reasoning and other aspects of their intellectual personality such as imagination and criticism, in particular, literary one. To show the role of erotic literature in the learning of the target-language style, vocabulary, etc, we will use some poems and short stories written by English and North American authors. Carla SUHR (University of Turku, FI) News Pamphlets as a Historical Genre According to a definition of genre by text-external criteria (cf. Biber 1988: 68), it becomes apparent that news pamphlets are a genre of their own: they share a common purpose and a common audience, and their layouts have similar characteristics. News pamphlets are specific to the early modern period; they are precursors to newspapers, and one of the first forms of printed mass media. They straddle the line between non-literary and literary genres, for they focus on informing their readers of topical events such as witchcraft trials, monstrous births or freak weather conditions, but they take the form of narratives. Underneath the informative and entertaining function, however, they disguise a moralizing aspect. Thus, for example, accounts of witchcraft trials were warning examples not to tolerate witches or to doubt the reality of the crime, and they emphasized the importance of virtuous living and the providence of God. News pamphlets are of special interest to historical linguists not only because they exhibit how new genres develop stylistically by borrowing and adapting conventions from other genres, but also because they can be used to analyze how the intended (unlearned) audience influenced the linguistic forms of the texts.

SEMINAR 54 Anglophone African Cultures: Post-Millennium Continuity and Transition in Fiction and Film Session 1: FRI, 17:00 19:00, BTS Convenors: John A. STOTESBURY (University of Eastern Finland, FI) David BELL (University of Ume, SE) At the start of the 21st century, as the world economic order shifts focus from the familiarity of the (broadly) Anglophone West to new dialects of existence and survival, writers and film-makers in African societies continue to contend with remnants of their colonial pasts as well as with undefined futures. Contributions are welcome related to all aspects of literary and filmic representations of the ongoing processes of transculturation in Africa. SESSION 1

Giuseppe BALIRANO (University of Naples LOrientale, IT) New English Discourse(s): Akomfrahs Space of Transcultural Representation This paper investigates John Akomfrahs film installation, The Nine Muses (2011), which focuses on the experience of migrant labour in the UK. By exploiting poetic questions of memory and migration, the film poses intriguing questions about culture, migration, inter- and trans-cultural exchange and language in modern Britain. Akomfrahs poetic multimodal medley seems to be rooted in an exploration of the cultural works of Pan-African artists from different periods of history, mixed to western cultural representations. His narrative hops between time and space, from the past to the future and back to the present. Particular attention will be paid to themes relating to cultural identity, hybridism and community representation, to trace a series of epistemological cues that will allow an articulated approach to the analysis of Pan-African transactions in English. By this term, we refer to the typical creativity of African diasporic writers, film-directors and artists in general, and to their peculiar hybrid forms of narration and representation of multiple identities. Akomfrahs transactions make use of such techniques as appropriation and abrogation, identity acts and linguistic-cultural resistance. We argue that Akomfrahs linguistic and cultural transactions exercise a new form of power generated by discourse, as a privileged vehicle of ideology diffusion. Elena Rodrguez MURPHY (University of Salamanca, ES) Drawing African Images in Translation: The Importance of Getting the Right Picture Between the late 15 and the mid-20 century, Europeans conquered new territories in North and South America, the African continent, and south-eastern Asia. Although, initially, the objectives were the acquisition of goods and imperial expansion, colonialism extended much further. European colonial powers used different tools, including translation, to manipulate and repress the identities of their colonies. The relation between colonized and colonizers was unequal from the start, allowing imperial discourse to create the image of its others. Thus, ideas and representations of the Other were filtered before reaching the West. With regard to the African continent, once Europeans reached its shores the idea of Africa commenced taking. The colonizers constructed a stereotypical image not only of Africa but also of themselves to justify their domination. Conversely, in the postcolonial context, many African narratives, including Anglophone African writing, such as Chinua Achebes ground-breaking first novel, Things Fall Apart, have tried to combat and challenge those stereotypes. Faced with such narratives, can translators escape from enduring traditional images? When reading Achebes novel in Spain, how has the picture portrayed in Things Fall Apart been st received? What will it actually mean to translate African literature written in New Englishes in the 21 century? Annie GAGIANO (University of Stellenbosch, ZA) Unity Dow's Transgressive Female Characters and Their Post-Colonial Nation-State The Botswana novelist Unity Dow is notable especially for her ability to depict an ongoing cultural dialogue, in her local (Botswana) setting, between venerable modes of social interaction and newer, more gender inclusive and adaptive styles of individual and group conduct. In her three earliest novels, established and emergent ways of seeing the world and interpreting the circumambient society, ancient responsibilities and modern aspirations, are represented as interacting vitally and in both the most intimate spaces of any household and also the public sphere. What makes Far and Beyon, The Screaming of the Innocent and Juggling Truths such st fascinating early 21 century African texts is that they convey Dows profound commitment to her own country and continent as much as her unwavering insistence on exposing its ugly underside, whether dressed in traditional regalia or parading in the garb of modernity. She is one of Africas younger female writers who, without any explicit formal agenda, seems to agree on the need to use the oblique public platform that the novel form provides in order to expose the continents ills, indicate its hopes and joys and claim the nation for its women and children along with its menfolk. David BELL (University of Ume, SE) The Flux of History: Zakes Mda and Modern South Africa
th th

In a variety of ways, all of Mdas novels published in the post-apartheid period counterpoint past and present in storifying recent South African experience. Of particular interest is Mdas novel Cion (2007), which has been given a non-South African setting. Cion is set in the US Appalachians and focuses on a community with a population of mixed heritage made up of runaway African American slaves, Native American Indians, and a mixture of European indentured labourers, slaves, and immigrants. The novel incorporates many of the features of fictionality that have become familiar from his South African novelsissues concerning the past and the present, the creative process, tradition and change. In the case of this novel, however, the protagonist of his first novel Ways of Dying (1995) reappears as the narrator of Cion, providing an invaluable prism for exploration of the transcultural nature of Mdas perception of South Africa. John A. STOTESBURY (University of Eastern Finland, FI) Displacing the Colonial Spectacle: Rayda Jacobss Confessions of a Gambler as Post-apartheid Fiction and Cinema If a major part of recent South African cinema can be summarized, very crudely, in terms of an attempt to explore and come to terms with the often convoluted personal and communal relationships engendered by colonialism and apartheid, Rayda Jacobss first and thus far sole feature film, Confessions of a Gambler (2007, dir. Rayda Jacobs and Amanda Lane), is distinctive for its difference from the mainstream. Adapted by Jacobs from her eponymous novel of 2003, and featuring herself in the central role of its Cape Muslim protagonist, Abeeda, Confessions of a Gambler shares the concerns of several of her post-millennium prose works in its representation of a resolutely post-colonial everydayness. In addition, it appears to feature, for example, an ostensibly deliberate disavowal of the continuity of the violence and masculine paradigms of the past. Drawing on notions of the colonial spectacle (Ndebele) and violence (Jolly, iek), this presentation will consist largely of a discussion of what and how, in their various ways, both novel and film achieve in their representation of an alternative South African social order.

SEMINAR 55 Postmetropolis: New Approaches to the City in Literature and Film Session 1: THUR, 14:30 16:30, BTS Session 2: SAT, 09:00 11:00, DD Convenors: Eva DARIAS-BEAUTELL (University of La Laguna, ES) Justin EDWARDS (University of Surrey, UK) 'World cities' and 'global cities' have increasingly attracted the attention of urban-focused arts and humanities research. Literary and cultural studies scholars are now viewing city networks as constituting an important structural dimension of the world system. We propose to focus on the literature and film of the global cities to examine the centrality of the urban in the English-speaking world. If, in the field of critical urban studies, scholars use the term "urban restructuring" to describe the drastic transformation that all metropolitan regions of the world have gone through since the 1960s, in many English-speaking countries, we believe, this phenomenon has been accompanied by a process of "literary restructuring," often consisting of a gradual shift of focus from a wild or rural to an urban aesthetic. The term "postmetropolis" alludes to the nature of those changes in contemporary cities and locates our theoretical framework within a critical postmodern paradigm. At the same time, however, we intend to push that framework forward, suggesting the need for new tools of analysis and interpretation. SESSION 1
Isabel Carrera SUREZ (Universidad de Oviedo, ES)

Urban Structures of Feeling: Mobility, Attachment, Place In 1994, urban theorist Nigel Thrift described mobility as a structure of feeling, emerging with modernity and its successive technologies, and transformed, by the end of the twentieth century, by the speed of the Internet. From this perspective, mobility is the key marker of life in a world of ever-increasing speed where place is transitory, between addresses, always deferred, or may be seen as strategic installations, fixed addresses that capture traffic. The relationship between mobility and place, or between urban space and the affective, have been approached from different theoretical perspectives. Drawing on the theorization of Sarah Ahmed, Nigel Thrift, Doreen Massey and Yi-Fu Tuan, this presentation will focus on texts which foreground alternative personal relations in urban environments: friendships and contingent attachments prompted by the contiguity of the city. It will also explore the affective attachment to specific urban places. Elizabeth RUSSELL (Universitat Rovira i Virgili, ES) City-Converts and Emotional Conversations with the City As Leonie Sandercock puts it, cities are built thought. They tell narratives, reveal secrets, store memories and colour dreams. They talk of loss, yearning, hope, desire, fear and memory. All stories require a listener, one whose mind and heart are open to negotiate difference, confront fear and mediate memory. Above all, a listener who is attentive to change and ready to share dreams and take responsibility for the citys nightmares in the hope of constructing a better place rather than a perfect place. This talk will focus on the work of two st theorists: Leonie Sandercock and Sara Ahmed. Sandercocks Cosmopolis II: Mongrel Cities in the 21 Century (2003) proposes that the being and becoming of cities be based on a sensibility that is as alert to the emotional economies of the city as it is to the political economies. Ahmed discusses how these emotions originate and then spread. Her The Cultural Politics of Emotion (2004) and The Promise of Happiness (2010) constitute a cultural critique of the ethics behind the imperative of happiness, and the implications involved with dealing with fear and anger. Ivn Villarmea LVAREZ (Universidad de Zaragoza, ES) The Representation of the Postmetropolis in Contemporary Documentary Film Since the 1970s, main cities have gradually become postmetropolises due to a global process of regional urbanization. The transition from a production-based economy to a market-based one has caused an aggressive urban renewal that has destroyed the old places of memory of industrial neighbourhoods, so that today they can only exist as images or other visual representations. Documentary film, in particular, has dealt with this historical process through different representational devices, such as observational landscaping (James Bennings One Way Boogie Woogie / 27 Years Later, 1977 / 2004), urban self-portraits (Michael Moores Roger & Me, 1989; Guy Maddins My Winnipeg, 2007; Terence Daviess Of Time and the City, 2008), psychogeographical documentaries (Patrick Keillers London, 1994), film essays (Thom Andersens Los Angeles Plays Itself, 2003) or even participatory ethnography (John Paul Sniadecki and Vrna Paravels Foreign Parts, 2010). All these titles represent urban space in terms of memory and identity, moving away from the classical objective and omniscient position to a more subjective and involved one. Comparative analysis of their formal and narrative strategies allows us to understand different cultural discouses associated with the decline of the postindustrial city and the subsequent rise of contemporary postmetropolis. Smaro KAMBOURELI (University of Guelph, CA) The Cosmopolitics of Cities of Refuge: Michael Helms Cities of Refuge This paper addresses the postmetropolitan implications of global cities by focusing on the relationship between cities and refugees. The urban presence of refugees, as Giorgio Agamben writes, commenting on Hannah Arendt, ushers in the paradigm of a new historical consciousness (15), the kind that invites a radical restructuring of the notions of sovereign subjectivity and citizenship. Situating my argument diachronicallyin between the Biblical notion of cities of refuge (e.g., Josh. 20: 1-6), whose foundation was commanded before there was a perceived need for them, and the establishment of refuge cities by the International Parliament of Writers (1994)I examine how the refugee operates as a figure that exposes the forms and limits of

borders, citizenship, and legal rights. Within the theoretical framework of Arendt, Agamben, Jacques Derrida, and Pheng Cheah, I read Michael Helms novel, Cities of Refuge, as a case study that raises fundamental questions about the complicity and limits of hospitality, empathy, and human rights. At the same time that Helms refugee figure exposes the violence that has incurred his condition, he also brings into relief the violence inscribed as much in Toronto as in practices of hospitality as performed in a citys public space. Susan Jung SU (National Taiwan Normal University, TW) A Dirty Pretty London?: Politics and Aesthetics of Urban Representation in Dirty Pretty Things Emerging as a not-yet-full-fledged trend, studies on the urban demand interdisciplinary explorations of different cultural texts. This essay addresses how the film Dirty Pretty Things manipulates the politics and aesthetics of representation to portray Londons colliding, multicultural reality in 2002. Politically, the film highlights the dirty transaction through which the illegal immigrants swap their kidneys for forged passports. By emphasizing the urban war zone (Saskia Sassen) of the global city, the film criticizes the racial and social inequality immigrants suffer. Aesthetically, Stephen Frears sprinkles various comic seasonings to romanticize the plight of immigrants survival: Okwe (Chiwetel Ejiofor) characterized as a handsome, self-sacrificing hero and Senay (Audrey Tautou) a nave, charming girl, both of whom end up with a melodramatic narrow escape at the last moment. In general, the film successfully reshapes the image of London as a global city and zooms in on its concealed ugliness. On the other hand, it stereotypes different ethnic groups and once again deepens the distortion. This essay therefore interrogates the effectiveness of cinema as a means to critically represent and critique the urban reality of our contemporary times. The aesthetic (plus the commercial) remains a variable which looms high on the political.

SESSION 2
Alicia Menndez TARRAZO (University of Oviedo, ES) Beyond the Flneur: Urban Routes and Rhythms in 21 -Century Canadian Literature In recent years, Walter Benjamins well-known 19 -century urban archetype, the flneur, has been endlessly redefined to account for a wide variety of urban experiences: the queer flneur, the ethnic flneur and the gendered flneuse are but a few of its current incarnations. Meanwhile, urban (cultural) theorists have sought, and continue to seek, alternative ways of exploring the importance of movement as inherent to the fabric of the global cityscape. From Michel de Certeaus spatial stories to Henri Lefebvres rhythmanalysis, and from Avtar Brahs diaspora space to Arjun Appadurais transnationalism, this paper will outline a transdisciplinary theoretical framework for the study of the city as it is increasingly understood today: a glocal space defined by fluidity, mobility, and the continuous circulation of people, information, commodities, and affect beyond the limits of flnerie. Specific examples will be drawn from selected Canadian texts set in an urban context and st published in the first decade of the 21 century, like Larissa Lais When Fox is a Thousand (2004), Meredith Quartermains Vancouver Walking (2005), Jen Sookfong Lees The End of East (2007), and George Stanleys Vancouver: A Poem (2008), among others. Glen LOWRY (Emily Carr University of Art + Design, CA) Serial City: An Ur History of Hollywood North This paper examines the historical intersections of contemporary art and poetics in Vancouver. As much as interest in the Vancouver school of photo-conceptualists (Jeff Wall, Rodney Graham, Ian Wallace and associates) helps frame work by a diversity of younger artists and writers, it provides a vital point of entry into an emergent internationalism that helps define Vancouver culture. To examine the historical intersections of contemporary art and poetics in Vancouver, this paper offers a reappraisal of the poetics of Jack Spicer and Robin Blaser that helps to situate experimental writing in relation to visual arts discourse. It looks at how interest in serial forms underwrites critical dialogues around the writings of Jeff Derksen, Lisa Robertson and the Kootenay School Writing (KSW). Focusing on the conditions for an overlap of experimental poetics and conceptual art, this paper contends that the cross fertilization of Vancouvers writing and arts communities plays a key role in shaping critical and creative practice in Vancouver. As a space of trans-disciplinary
th st

engagement, Vancouvers hybrid cultural production challenges the dominant narratives of literary and cultural nationalism in Canada. Stankomir NICIEJA (University of Opole, PL) Oriental Charms of the Ultimate Urban Hell: East-Asian Megacity as a Trope in Western Cinema Ever since the early 1980s, Western filmmakers have been increasingly drawn to the East-Asian megacities not only as visually attractive locales but also as places that can generate special significance and allure. In many films cities like Tokyo, Hong-Kong or Shanghai (or futuristic cities inspired by them) become key players and transcend the usual function of urban environments as mere backdrops for action. Characteristically, the appeal of Asian metropolis is often very ambivalent. On the one hand, distinctly gloomy and dystopian, Asian megacities emerge as abhorrent, alienating places where all the pathologies of contemporary urban life including overpopulation, pollution and economic segregation become grotesquely exaggerated. On the other hand, however, they are portrayed as fascinating and vibrant locations, offering the audience a glimpse of the coming future. In my presentation I want to investigate this high-tech Orientalism occasionally visible in contemporary cinema and I will focus on the ways in which East-Asian megacities become significant elements of the mise-en-scene. In my analysis I will start with Ridley Scotts classic Blade Runner (1982) and later proceed to more contemporary examples like Lost in Translation (2003), Enter the Void (2009) and Vengeance (2009). Christophe Den TANDT (Universit Libre de Bruxelles, BE) Maps of (Dis)connection: The Fabric of Postmetropolitan Space in Turn-of-the-Twenty-First Century Fiction and Film This paper investigates the mode of representation of postmetropolitan space in a sample of late-twentieth and early twenty-first novels and films. Part of the corpus is composed of SF works: cyberpunk fiction by William Gibson and Neal Stephenson (Neuromancer [1984], Virtual Light [1993], Zero History [2010], Snow Crash [1993]) as well as films by Ridley Scott and Larry and Andy Wachowski (Blade Runner [1982], The Matrix [1998]). The argument also focuses on choral workstexts developing multiple, intertwined narrative: David Mitchells Ghostwritten (1999) and Alejandro Gonzalez Irritus Babel (2006). The premise of this argument consists in the acknowledgment that, as of the second half of the twentieth century, the acceleration of population flows and the development of electronic interlinking has rendered the distinction between city and country less perceptible, so that the concept of the metropolis has lost part of its relevance. Literary and film fictions focusing on urban life have therefore had to render account of a mode of sociability whose inscription in space is more complex, elusive, and distended than that portrayed in previous the big-city novels (works from the realist and naturalist decades, notably). The specific topic of the present paper consists in examining how contemporary postmetropolitan texts invent specifically literary or filmic devices meant to map the modes of interconnection of the new environment. The argument attempts to determine notably to what extent these fictions draw up the chart of a thoroughly fragmented world or whether they still make provisions for systems of mediation projecting the image of a planetary community. In so doing, the paper dwells on two main modes in inter/disconnection: SF works are shown to foster the belief that some minimal level of cohesion may be maintained through electronic interlinking, and that this new social bond is embedded within protagonists technologically enhanced bodies. On the other, choral texts are shown to promote a view of planetary (dis)connection based on coincidence and the juxtaposition of heterogeneous experience. ngel MATEOS-APARICIO (University of Castilla-La Mancha, ES) Convenient Sprawls: De-centering the City in Postmodern Science Fiction Many postmodern critics acknowledge that the influence of the postmodern evolution of architectural theory has been crucial for the development of the postmodernist world-view. Architects were the first to articulate the aesthetic and ideological principles of the notion of postmodernism. Postmodern architects criticized modern architectures notion of a massive centralized city that contributed to rationality, circulation and control. Similarly, postmodern writers (and later literary critics) showed their distrust of well-ordered, centralized narrative lines, which imposes an order in time in the same way that architecture organizes space. De-

centralized cities have thus come to symbolize this breakdown of pre-established narrative structures in postmodern science fiction, where the sprawl is the prototype of future cities. This paper will focus on the analysis of the ideological implications of de-centralized sprawls and on its criticism of the massive, monolithic buildings which represent the modern principles of order and uniformity. After a review of the typical sprawls, we will look into J.G. Ballards High-Rise and Greg Bears Slant, novels where massive buildings are the main symbolic element associated with alienating forces.

SEMINAR 56 Sleeping Beauties in Victorian Britain: Cultural, Artistic and Literary Explorations of a Myth Session 1: THUR, 14:30 16:30, TB 240 Session 2: FRI, 09:00 11:00, TB 240 Convenors: Batrice LAURENT (Universit des Antilles et de la Guyane, FR) Federica MAZZARA (University College of London, UK) The figure of the beautiful reclining female sleeper is a recurring topic in the Victorian imagination which calls on visual, literary and erotic connotations, all contributing to a complex density of readings involving aesthetics, gender definition and medical assumptions of the age. From the Preraphaelites and late Victorian aesthetes to the adaptors of fairy tales, from the explorers of sleep theory to the fascinated crowds who visited Ellen Sadler - the real-life "Sleeping Maid" who is reported to have slept from 1871 to 1880 -, artists, scientists and the larger public seem to have shared a common interest in the myth of the Briar Rose and its contemporary implications. This seminar seeks to bring together and examine a corpus of Sleeping Beauties drawn from Victorian art, literature and medical reports and to explore the significance of the enduring revival of the myth. SESSION 1
Thomas KULLMANN (Osnabrck University, DE) Little Daylight as a Reversal of the Sleeping Beauty Myth When Mr. Raymond in George Macdonalds At the Back of the North Wind tells the story of Little Daylight the narrator alerts the reader to the storys indebtedness to The Sleeping Beauty. In Little Daylight, which features a princess condemned to sleep all day and only be awake at night (and, moreover, to change shapes according to the phases of the moon) until the enchantment is broken by the kiss of a prince, several psychological layers are added to the fairy-tale found in Perrault and Grimm. On the one hand, the growing girls nighttime existence certainly constitutes an idealized (male) image of female beauty; on the other hand, the princess is also given a point of view, as her longing for daylight becomes a central issue. I should like to argue that with the Little Daylight myth Macdonald explores the erotic potential of the fairy-tale motif, attempting to provide an image of the mysteries of adult sexuality from a childs point of view. Little Daylight can be compared to other stories of girls night-time existences and experiences as found in e.g. Mrs. Molesworths The Cuckoo Clock and The Tapestry Room. Laurence TALAIRACH-VIELMAS (University of Toulouse, FR) [T]he ghastly waxwork at the fair: Automata, Anatomy and the Secrets of Femininity in Dickenss Great Expectations The character of Miss Havisham in Great Expectations (1861) has often been compared to fairy-tale characters, from Cinderella to Sleeping Beauty. The heartless woman, behaving like an automaton with an empty chest, also bears a resemblance to the wax beauties that were exhibited in medical museums and at fairs through the

eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, in the vein of Madame Tussauds breathing Sleeping Beauty. As this paper will argue, although typically Gothic, Dickenss representation of Miss Havisham as a dead-alive female body is informed by medical discourse and conventions. By drawing attention to the secrets of the body, disrupting the boundary between life and death, the animate and the inanimate, and even subject and object positions, the comparison of Miss Havisham to a waxwork enables Dickens to use medical culture to represent normative gender and sexuality. However, as I will underline, by drawing on medical representations of the body, wax figures in Great Expectations come to embody a subversive form of normality, as Dickens uses wax both to figure femininity, pathology and criminality. Magdalena KILIAN (Pedagogical University Of Cracow, PL) Rise, knights, from your long sleep the Unawakened Kingdom of Edward Burne-Jones and Jan Kasprowicz The aim of this paper is to show that The Briar Rose series by Edward Burne-Jones can be construed as the artists intention to parallel the need to transform the sleeping kingdom in the fairy tale and the real longing for th a change in 19 century Great Britain. This could explain why Burne-Joness paintings do not depict the moment of awakening of the Sleeping Beauty. My paper will then analyze the legend of The Sleeping Knights written in the 1902 by Jan Kasprowicz, a well-known Polish modernist writer, who wrote with a reference to the paintings by Burne-Jones: the Knights, sleeping in the Tatra Mountains, are waiting for the right moment to rise up and fight for freedom, while the Sleeping Beauty, Poland, is still sleeping. The analysis leads to the conclusion that both Burne-Jones and Kasprowicz transformed the tales metaphor in a similar way, drawing the analogy between sleeping kingdoms and political contexts of their homelands. Stefania ARCARA (University of Catania, IT) Sleep and Liberation: The Opiate World of Elizabeth Siddal Elizabeth Siddal, icon of Pre-Raphaelite art, from Millais Ophelia to the countless portraits painted by Rossetti, was often represented in languid poses, with her eyes closed or in connection with sleep and death symbols such as the poppy. The representations of her by male artists have been widely explored by art critics, while her biographers have insisted on her laudanum addiction and her alleged suicide. Her own pictorial and poetic production, on the other hand, was consigned to oblivion until the advent of Gender Studies and feminist Art History. Drawing on these critical approaches, this paper examines Siddals self-representational strategies in her paintings and poetry: the topos of sleep connected with death is used by Siddal in her own verses. Siddal adopted and re-invented the traditional role of the sleeping beauty, the passive female figure, the woman victimized by male love who sees in death, sleep and altered states of consciousness a possibility of utopian female freedom. Her use of sleep and death images and the opiate atmosphere of her poems can be read as a form of liberation from the conventional role that was imposed upon her, and as a subtle strategy of rebellion a critique of Victorian gender ideology. Anne-Florence GILLARD-ESTRADA (University of Rouen, FR) Beneath the Surface: Sleeping beauties of the Aesthetic Movement (1860-1900) The revival of the Sleeping Beauty myth finds avatars in the numerous representations of sleeping maidens often clad (or not) in antique or medieval costume and found in the paintings of the Aesthetic Movement. From the 1860s onwards, many painters (Frederic Leighton, Albert Moore, Lawrence Alma-Tadema, James Abbott McNeill Whistler, John William Waterhouse, Edward Coley Burne-Jones) treated this motif in their paintings, which they sometimes considered as a pictorial pattern or a form in itself that enabled them to concentrate on a purely aesthetic representation away from a decidable meaning or from a recognizable context. However, this aesthetic choice was not exempt from tensions and contradictions, and so this paper aims at delving on the more disquieting and ambiguous dimensions of those apparently innocent and th aestheticized images of beautiful sleeping girls. Such painting indeed fits the late 19 context of images that dealt with archaic pulses, erotic fantasies, the interest in strange dreams, the fears of degeneracy, the attraction to mystery, and the return of the repressed. They should be placed next to the troubling paintings by

the French and Belgian Symbolists. These Aesthetic sleeping beauties will therefore be resolutely inscribed within the larger contemporary context of Nietzschean and proto-Freudian ideas. Muriel ADRIEN (University of Toulouse 2, FR) What did Sleeping Beauties Dream of? About the Great Number of Representations of Sleep in the Late 19 Century
th

This paper will try to ponder over the question about why there are so many paintings that representmore or th less indirectlythe theme of sleep in the late 19 century. The scientific and medical context and the study of th what was termed stages of sleep in the 19 century, from the publication of Le Sommeil et les rves (1861) by Alfred Maury, Karl Scherners The Life of Dreams (1861), to Hervey de St-Denys (Les Rves et les moyens de les diriger, observations pratiques, 1867) all of whom were forerunners of Freud, is one of the keys to the dreams that haunt these paintings. Moreover, beyond the oniric quality of symbolist paintings and their blatant escapism, dont these paintings foreshadow a kind of funereal wakethe beginning of the end? At a time when figurative painting was about to fall in a deep sleep and sink into oblivion, faced with the competition of photography and the birth of other pictorial productions, wasnt it also a way to reflect; in a metapictorial manner, on the sleep which underlies all picturesall these sleeping beauties offering their Morphean latency to any viewers ready to wake them up. Laurence ROUSSILLON-CONSTANTY (Paul Sabatier University, Toulouse 3, FR) Immortal and Deadly Icons: D.G. Rossettis Sleeping Beauties From Lizzie Siddals languid body to Jane Morriss posing as the deceased Beatrice, Dante Gabriel Rossettis painterly world is haunted by the charming presence of sleeping beauties. On closer examination and with the actual death of Lizzie in 1862 what could be considered as a mere poetic trope inherited from the Romantics seems to become a more morbid and ominous motif. This paper intends to demonstrate how the sleeping beauty theme that runs in Dante Gabriel Rossettis poetic and painterly production resonates with larger issues raised in the Victorian age such as female sexuality, insomnia, drug addiction, spiritualism and suicide. It also hopes to demonstrate how Rossetti himself tried to come to terms with these issues through his poetry and the poetic embalming of his muse. Marie Cordi LEVY (University of Paris 7, FR) Julia Margaret Camerons Sleeping Beauties, or the Invention of a New Photographic Model of Reclining Femininity All the photographs taken by J.M. Cameron are inspired by Shakespeare (Hamlet, Romeo and Juliet), by the Arthurian legend and classic mythology, the new and old testament, and also by poets like John Milton (LAllegro), Alfred Tennyson (Mariana), Percy Bysshe Shelley (The Cenci), or Samuel Taylor Coleridge (Christabel). Such captions as: The mountain nymph Sweet Liberty, Queen of Persia, The nymph who loved Narcissus, The Cenci, the rejected fiance of Angelo show the deep immersion of the photographer into the realm of historical fantasy and dreams tinged with abandonment and erotic tension. My presentation will use the approach of tactile micro analysis inspired by historian Carlo Ginsburg and art historian Alos Riegl. I will select a series of sleeping beauties, (The parting of Lancelot, Queen Esther before King Ahasuerus, Pre-Raphaelite Study, Beatrice, Alethea) and see how the photographer made them pose to create around them a sleepy aura of poetic evasiveness. I will try to deepen the publics aesthetic apprehension by weaving them to other visual creations of the time like those of the Pre-Raphaelites. I will conclude by showing how her models of a new femininity influenced modern fashion photographers, like Sarah Moon for example. Costanza CHIRICO (University Of Naples, IT) ART: An Eternal Sleep/Dream

Victorian artists such as: Everett Millais, Dante Gabriele Rossetti, William Hunt paid great attention to the depiction of textiles, marbles and flowers all surrounding and supporting reclining female sleepers. Moreover they linked past and future, they made reference to classical beauty and harmony being at the same time the forerunners of symbolism, till the common practice of post-mortem photography in North America and Western Europe which portrayed images as sensationalistic but sometimes a taboo. This is in marked contrast to the beauty and sensitivity perceived in the older tradition, indicating a cultural shift that may reflect wider social discomfort with death. From the painting to the words we can have an intersemiotic reading making reference to literary works (such as Judith Ivory or Anne Thackeray Ritchie ), medical reports (using speciality words and hiding taboo concepts) and artistic techniques (such as the use of models who often posed in a bath full of water kept warm by lamps underneath). Notably, however, the works of a number of Victorian artists imply a dialogue that helps illuminate the intent of the revival of the myth. Batrice LAURENT (University of Antilles-Guyane, FR) The Strange Case of Victorian Sleeping Maids Sleep, dreams and hypnotism were both an object of fascination and a field of research in the Victorian age, when the adaptation of the Sleeping Beauty fairy tale by the Grimms fed the imagination of many European artists. Did the strange and widely reported experience of Ellen Saddler who slept during 9 years, from 1871 until 1880, encourage the proliferation of Sleeping Beauties in the art of that period in Britain? Or was it the other way around? How did the half scientific-half esoteric theories of the Victorians, popularized by William Erasmus Wilson, James Braid and J.J.G. Wilkinson interact with contemporary artistic productions? From an examination of real-life cases of prolonged sleep, this paper intends to trace the pattern of cultural influences between art, literature and the medical science.

SEMINAR 57 Vocabulary for ESL Academic Writing: A Multifaceted Challenge Session 1: FRI, 17:00 19:00, NB 10 Convenors: Katalin DOR (University of Szeged, HU) Pivi PIETIL (University of Turku, FI) A growing amount of research on L2 writing, including the morphosyntactic and lexical attributes of L2 English texts, the everyday teaching practice with ESL and EFL students and the academic text production experience of all who are involved in English studies have led to a better understanding of what is involved in L2 academic writing from teaching, learning, research and production points of view. This seminar welcomes contributions on: the acquisition and use of L2 vocabulary, grammar, and cohesion skills; the language challenge of publishing academic texts in English; and assessing the vocabulary content of native and non-native academic texts. SESSION 1
Milan MILANOVI (University of Kragujevac, RS) Ana MILANOVI (University of Novi Pazar, RS) Using the CEFR to Provide Test Specifications for Assessing Vocabulary for ESL/EFL Academic Writing: Potentials and Limitations

The Common European Framework of Reference has caused much debate ever since it was published in 2001. It was developed with the aim of being used as a descriptive tool in language teaching, learning and assessment. In this paper we will explore its potentials in helping language practitioners utilize its descriptors and guidelines for development of test specifications for ESL/EFL academic vocabulary. We will examine the existing vocabulary-related descriptors and reflect on their potentials to be used in two ways: as a basis upon which test specifications for assessing academic writing will be developed, and as descriptors for rating scales in test rubric. At the same time, we will reflect on two aspects which have been a subject of criticism in terms of language assessment. First, it has been claimed that the CEFR lacks a strong link to any theoretical models (apart from, maybe, a model of communicative competence), which hinders its potentials to be used as a basis for test specifications. Second, descriptors within the Framework do not provide enough contextual clues, as is necessary for developing a language test. Francesca RIPAMONTI (University of Milan, IT) Academic Vocabulary: An Analysis of Learner Writing in a Test for Medical Students ESL and EFL university students need to have good receptive and productive knowledge of general and academic English if they want to acquire the distinctive linguistic features of academic discourse (Hinkel 2004; Paquot 2010). This paper reports on an exploratory study carried out within the Department of English Studies at the University of Milan. The study, part of a PhD research project, was aimed at investigating the productive knowledge of vocabulary of a group of 100 medical students. The students were involved in two writing tasks as part of an English language test. A learner corpus of 200 written texts was compiled and data were analysed with reference to the General Service List (West 1953) and the Academic Word List (Coxhead 2000). Preliminary findings point to a limited size and range of general and academic English vocabulary which results in inappropriate lexical choices. Renata PIPALOV (Charles University, CZ) Framing Direct Speech in Academic Writing This paper offers a comprehensive analysis of reporting frames introducing direct speech in English academic writing. To that end, a corpus was assembled consisting of three samples of academic prose written by native speakers and three samples written by non-native undergraduates. A number of aspects are scrutinized, including the position of the frames, the subjects featured, the word order, type of verbs employed, syntactic patterns displayed, involvement of optional modification, etc. The findings of the study may be employed in academic writing courses at university level. Katalin DOR (University of Szeged, HU) The Use of Reporting Verbs in Novice Non-native English Academic Writing Reporting verbs are major rhetorical devices to indicate the authors own claims about their views and findings and to report the findings of other authors. For novice non-native speakers of English, such as in the case of students writing of research reports and theses, relying on dictionary definitions of reporting verbs is not always a successful choice in expressing ones own stance towards a claim. It is therefore crucial to investigate, both from research and pedagogical points of view, how reporting verbs are used in novice academic texts. Data are drawn from a corpus of 50 undergraduate theses written by Hungarian students of English. Drawing on the work of Bloch (2010), quantitative and qualitative analysis of the data leads to the identification of the syntactic form and the rhetoric function of the reporting clauses. The final goal of this research is to compile a database of sentences containing reporting verbs typical of experienced and non-experienced writers to facilitate the teaching of academic writing to novice non-native English writers. Azar RABBANI (Islamic Azad University, IR) Enhancing Academic Writing Skills through a Model-based Approach

Writing in a foreign language is a demanding task, especially when producing prose acceptable to the academic discourse community (Cohen & Upton 2007). This study aimed to investigate how awareness of vocabulary and style affect EFL learners' academic writing. The researchers planned a model-based approach using published papers from different disciplines as authentic models to raise the participants awareness. To examine the effects of the model-based approach, the participants were asked to write abstracts based on a collected corpus data both before and after the writing course. The data analyses showed a significant development in their composing style. The study has meaningful implications for the EFL community, as teachers might use authentic model essays to draw their students attention to content, genre and terminology. This, in turn, promotes the learners' logic and raises awareness of how to write academically acceptable papers. Model analysis can enhance learners self-esteem and trigger a desire for a habit of analysis first, proposal next. Marja-Leena NIITEMAA (University of Turku, FI) Can Using Online Dictionaries Shed Light on the Structural Features of English Learners Mental Lexicon? In addition to vocabulary size, according to Paul Meara, the organization is another dimension that represents the qualities of the whole mental lexicon. By organization Meara understands the current state of the learners lexical network, in which the growing size and strengthening structure interrelate and reflect the learners language proficiency. In addition to established methods to estimate these dimensions, I will discuss a tentative experiment, in which Finnish upper secondary learners ability to exploit online monolingual dictionaries is used as a measure to probe in the students lexical network. It is hypothesized that the process of looking up and checking lexical items may shed light on the degree of organization of the writers mental lexicon. Online search involves finetuned skills and processes in terms of word recognition and evaluating the usefulness of the findings. This experiment may have relevance in future learning environments where, in line with CEFR principles, learning tasks will be more and more authenticated to give the students a real-world, meaningful application, and a spell-checking feature and online dictionaries will be available not only in the classroom, but also during examinations. Pivi PIETIL (University of Turku, FI) Lexical Richness and Variation in MA Theses Written in L2 English Writing any kind of text in a foreign language can be a challenge. Writing a research report which is expected to meet certain standards of correctness and style can be a daunting task for a student, as it combines two demanding enterprises: the research itself which for most students represents the culmination of their academic studies and which they tackle with awe and writing a formal report which conforms to the conventions of the genre, notably as these conventions may well differ from what the student is used to in his/her native language. The present paper investigates the vocabulary of theses written by MA students of English in Finland. Earlier studies have found that it is precisely vocabulary, not grammar, that constitutes a difficulty for advanced learners of English. This paper will discuss lexical features and their measurement in student theses, comparing texts which have obtained different grades in their final evaluation. It is hoped that the results of the present study will tell us something about the lexical proficiency of advanced L2 learners and, at the same time, help those of us who teach academic writing or supervise theses to focus on relevant aspects of academic texts, including vocabulary.

SEMINAR 58 Food and Drink, Drugs and Medicine: Gothic Images of Ingestion from 19th Century Fin de Sicle to Early 21st Century (Literature and Film) Session 1: WED, 17:00 19:00, KC Session 2: THUR, 17:00 19:00, TB 240

Session 3: SAT, 13:30 15:30, DD Convenors: Gilles MENEGALDO (Universit Poitiers, FR) Mariaconcetta COSTANTINI (Universit G. dAnnunzio di Chieti-Pescara, IT) In 19th-century culture the idea of ingesting substances became a pivot of many anxieties which were produced by specific problems: food adulteration, drunkenness, widespread consumption of opium, the large-scale production of medicines fostered by a competitive market. All these phenomena laid stress on the danger of consuming and ingesting substances that instead of providing nutrition (or healing) corrupted the body. These dangers were fictionalised by late-Victorian novelists who used Gothic paraphernalia to turn a positive image into a threatening one. Authors such as Stevenson, Machen, Wilde etc. make use of food and poison. The vampire motif is pregnant with references to drugs and blood is seen as a perverse source of nourishment. Throughout the 19th and 20th centuries these motifs have been exploited in literary fiction and on screen. In "gothic melodramas" poison is a major motif and drug addiction is recurrent in neo-Victorian literature and cinema. The aim of this seminar is to explore the various modes of representation of food and drugs and see how they can be related at various stages of cultural history to such issues as manipulation, the human paradigm, otherness and gender relationships. Kristeva's concept of "abjection" and Derrida's theory (among others) may be useful in that respect.
SESSION 1 Sophie MANTRANT (Universit de Strasbourg, FR) The Evil Graal in Arthur Machens Tales of the Nineties In his book on Gothic fiction (A Geography of Victorian Gothic Fiction, 1999), Robert Mighall considers anachronism as a defining feature of the mode, which stages a confrontation between an uncivilised past and the present it disrupts and disturbs. The aim of this paper is to show that wine very often functions as such an anachronistic element in Machens tales of supernatural horror. In The Great God Pan (1894), for example, Mrs. Beaumonts guests are served a wine that is allegedly a thousand years old and thus a vestige from the past or, to use Mighalls words, one of its unwelcome legacies. In Machens fiction, age-old beverages bring back pagan times or the dark rituals of the Sabbath. Sometimes, as in Novel of the White Powder, the evil Graal triggers an awful metamorphosis which takes the body of the drinker back to the slime of the pit through a reversion process. Physical corruption is a recurrent image in Machens tales of the Nineties and in fin-de-sicle literature as a whole. It may be opposed to the regeneration of the body that occurs in Machens later mystic fiction, where the legendary holy cup literally works wonders. Laurence TALAIRACH-VIELMAS (Universit Tolouse 2 La Mirail, FR) Deceiving the Anatomists Gaze: Poisons, Sensations and the Gothic In the mid-nineteenth century, poisons became popular among criminals. Mainly used by women especially arsenic used for cosmetic purposes, as typified by the case of Madeleine Smith accused of poisoning her lover in 1857 poisons recurrently appeared in sensation novels, ensuring up-to-date criminal plots. As this paper will show, the use of poisons in sensation novels not only enabled writers to thrill their readership but was also a way of conveying a subversive discourse on medical science: invisible to the naked eye, poisons deceived medical professionals gaze invalidating thereby the role of autopsy. This paper will examine how some of Wilkie Collinss novels draw upon poisonings from the mid-century to the turn of the century in order to offer readers an insight into the body and play upon transgressive images of boundary disruption and circulation. Whether poison is ingested, drunk, inhaled, or searched for during dissections, Collinss Gothic rewritings capitalize on the invisibility of poison to display a body subjected to medical inspection and to undermine medical authority. Thus, this paper will argue that poisons, no longer used to hint at sensational poisoning

cases as in mid-century novels, become in fin-de-sicle novels significant motifs epitomizing medical research and new conceptions of the body. Pam LOCK (University of Bristol, UK) Alcohol in the Gothic Literature of Robert Louis Stevenson or Why You Should Never Drink Rum In this paper I shall examine the way in which Robert Louis Stevenson uses alcohol in his gothic fiction to reflect not only the anxieties in his society regarding alcohol itself but also the crumbling class hierarchies of the late th th 19 Century. Stevenson utilises the established hierarchical drinking patterns of the early 19 Century to represent the widely held opinion that spirits were damaging the working classes who should be encouraged to drink wine instead. Perhaps surprisingly, given his bibacious reputation, Stevenson repeatedly advocates moderation through the play (Memories and Portraits, P. 268) of his fiction. Fascinated by the corruption that excessive drinking could cause to the body and the soul, Stevenson assigns grotesque physical aspects to characters who drink spirits, particularly rum. Discussing The Body-Snatcher, Stephen Arata argues that Macfarlane is compelled to look into the face of his own moral degradation (Edinburgh Companion to RLS, P. 63) when beholding the rum and sin (The Body-Snatcher, P. 184) displayed on the prematurely aged face of Fettes. Alcohol, damnation and class subtly interact in many of Stevensons texts to produce a mesmerising warning leaving the reader with a sense that your choice of drink is mixed with your fate. Michela VANON ALLIATA (Universit Ca Foscari Venezia, IT) Drugs, Poison and Daggers: Conan Doyles Case Studies Drawing on Melanie Kleins ideas on the processes of ingestion and incorporation, where often suckling has its corollary in biting and hollowing out, and Kristevas concept of abjection, I will analyse Conan Doyles The Case of Lady Sannox and The Adventures of the Sussex Vampire where images of drugs and medicine foreground issues of sexual violence, gender relationship, and Otherness. The first tale shows the fear of the intrusion of the barbaric and the attendant orientalist stereotypes about the East. The betrayed husband, disguised as a Turk, insists that amputation offers the only hope of recovery and that, as a strict Muslim, his wife is not allowed to use anaesthetic. Eventually the surgeon excises the lip of the veiled woman, only to find out that he has disfigured his mistress. In the second tale femininity is represented as a source of threat, while a Peruvian woman who is believed to suck her sons blood offers an insight into the representation of a nationalist sense of the impure. My aim is to show how sadism, misogyny and aggression signal a dialectic of thrill and horror which highlights ambivalent feelings towards the Other and femininity, equally portrayed as devouring and all-powerful. Maria PARRINO (University of Bristol, UK) Either suffocate or swallow some of the Food and Blood in Bram Stokers Dracula In Gothic literature the monstrous body is not only frequently associated with food, but often represented as a devouring body, over-eating and drinking; a grotesque body, denied a positive social connotation and left on the margin of the public sphere (Bakhtin). In Stokers Dracula the count never eats but generously provides food to his guest. Whereas the vampire does not share the consumption of food with any other living being, Englishman Harker enjoys his meals while travelling in Transylvania. Dracula sucks blood, which is his only (raw) sustenance. As he does not cook his food, can we still say in anthropological terms that he does not move from nature to culture? (Levi-Strauss). What if blood sucking were a sustainable form of nourishment? When Lucy is made a vampire, she transforms into a voracious woman which evokes carnivorous sexuality and perverseness. Eating is how and when vampirism disrupts gender norms more broadly. (Krugovy Silver). Lucy is against nature, a woman who feeds on children. Breastfeeding (or fellatio?) is associated with Mina when sucking Draculas blood. The zoophagous patient Renfield who eats live animals (flies, spiders and birds) questions the concept of forbidden food, food loathing (Kristeva) and eating well (Derrida).

SESSION 2

Mariaconcetta COSTANTINI (Universit G. dAnnunzio di Chieti-Pescara, IT) Abnormal Female Appetites in Florence Marryats The Blood of the Vampire My paper explores the gothic connotations of food consumption in a novel by Florence Marryat, The Blood of the Vampire (1897). Marryats characterization of Harriet Brandt, a Creole heiress bearing a legacy of crime and horror, encodes a number of fin-de-sicle anxieties. What is noteworthy is Marryats specifically gendered characterization of the glutton, whose role is played by two wealthy women: Harriet and Baroness Gobelli. Their abnormal appetites not only challenge the norms of female behaviour in the age of the New Woman. They also come to embody circulating fears of racial miscegenation (Harriets Caribbean legacy of obeah) and social upheaval (the Baroness lower-class origins) which are shown to have lethal effects on other characters. The two womens ingestion of food and wine is in fact metaphorically connected with their unconscious drainage of their beloveds energies. Instead of playing maternal or wifely roles, Harriet and the Baroness perform symbolic acts of anthropophagy which destroy the objects of their love and pave the way to their own self-destruction. By reshaping traditional cannibals featuring in fairy-tales and horror stories, Marryat problematises the nurturing function of women, whose abject desires are here connected with the fin-desicle demands for recognition of other marginal groups. Tania ZULLI (Universit di Roma Tre, IT) nothing is strange when youre on the Black Smoke: Imperial Abjection and Social Marginalization in Rudyard Kiplings Short Stories. In a speech given at the Middlesex Hospital on 1 October 1908, Rudyard Kipling claimed that there are only two classes of mankind in the worlddoctors and patients (A Doctors Work, in A Book of Words, 1928). Kiplings well-known interest in medicine combined with his personal curiosity for the detrimental effects of alcohol and drug addiction on psychological and individual stability. He introduced experiences of insomnia, strange dreams, fever and depression in the supernatural atmosphere of ambiguous imperial settings, where the perception of racial difference was easily mixed with uncanny forms of physical degeneration and moral wickedness. By exploring Kiplings fictional representations of alcoholisms and drug addiction, I will focus on the shaping of a common space of abjection where degradation and isolation are real as well as symbolic concepts. In Kiplings short-stories, the representation of drug addiction has diverse aims: it fosters hallucinations on the relationship between individuals and the living world; it manipulates the fears of human mind endorsing personal regression; and it works to analyze racial power relations. In such a context, drug ingestion inevitably leads to the problematization of the individual and social debasement of racial minorities. Ross G. FORMAN (University of Warwick, UK) Uncommon Ingestion: The Case of Chinese Aphrodisiacs This paper considers descriptions of Chinese aphrodisiacs in late nineteenth-century and early twentiethcentury British journalism, scientific literature, and especially fiction. These sources viewed the Chinese as a people whose ingestion dangerously blurred the distinctions between materia medica and materia alimentaria. From green tea (the topic of Sheridan Le Fanus eponymous short story) to bches de mer to birds nest soup and even opium, writings about the cornucopia of Chinese alimentary exotica relied on Gothic tropes to type the Chinese as subject to peculiar passions that marked out their alterity. Their consumption of these substances corrupted them, morally as much as bodily, leaving themand by extension, their civilization susceptible to ailments akin to, if not identical to, neurasthenia and hysteria; making their men effete and effeminate in their temperaments; and causing imbalances of the passions that led to violent outbursts and running amok. Even their religion was not exempt, with depictions of bloodthirsty devouring Buddhas common in turn-of-the-century adventure literature. The paper also tracks how these Gothic elements manifest themselves in discussions of tea, the commodity from China so regularly consumed by British palates. Texts include Le Fanus Green Tea; the popular translation of Jules Vernes Tribulations of a Chinaman; and adventure fiction by G.A. Henty, George Manville Fenn, and others. Francesco MARRONI (Universit G. dAnnunzio di Chieti-Pescara, IT)
st

The Gothic Lunch: Paul Bowles' Stories and Nihilism The title of my paper, as well as encapsulating my immediate response to what Bowles called "the hopelessness of this whole business of living", alludes to Bowles' literary experimentation with drugs in order to reach an altered consciousness as a new stimulating territory of his artistic research. Thus, if the continuous search for meaning seems to culminate in an apparently meaningless world, then the only realm in which sense may be achieved is that we can conquer through the use of drugs indeed Bowles' heroes succeed in reaching this alternative road to meaning through the ingestion of kif the Gothic Lunch is what his stories convey to the reader. And Bowles is very clear on this point: "Much of my writing is an exhortation to destroy" a destruction which is primarily psychological and physical; its underlying tension is often fostered by some form of momentary or permanent insanity. An old Moroccan saying: "A pipe of kif before breakfast gives a man the strength of a hundred camels in the courtyard" and it is this peculiar strength that Bowles' powerful imagination transforms into quintessential destructiveness in stories whose atmosphere is densely gothic, full of violence, threat, rape and murder. In Theodore Solotaroff's words, "narratives that are intended to crack open the standard models of reality and to reveal the demonic sources of human conduct". Yi-Peng LAI (Queens University, Belfast, UK) Namine. Jacobs. Vobiscuits. Amen.: Politics of Hunger and Biscuitful Ingestion in James Joyces Ulysses The focus of this paper would be on the questions of hunger, consumption, nationalism, and, in particular, Jacobs biscuit tin in James Joyces Ulysses, and how Leopold Blooms response to hunger unleashes the cultural memory of Ireland at the turn of the century. As Bloom strolls along the streets thinking of food, he reflects: Hungry man is an angry man. Working tooth and jaw (U 8.662). How do hunger and consumption, such as Professor MacHughs biscuitful hunger in Aeolus and the irritating scene of starving men savagely gorging food in Lestrygonians, raise the question of nationalism so as to demarcate an imagined community in terms of their respective expressions of, as well as reactions to, hunger? How does Blooms reflection allude to the colonial Ireland, which, as Terry Eagleton points out in Heathcliff and the Great Hunger (1995), is considered as a growling monster by England? (Hence the mongrel Garryowen in Cyclops and the Irish bestiary writings.) And how does Jacobs biscuit tin thrown at Bloom (and followed by Garryowen chasing) echo the significant role of Jacobs Dublin factory on Bishop Street as one of the insurgents major fortresses during the 1916 Easter Rising? Derived whence, how do we contemplate hunger, therefore, not merely in a physical sense, but also as an ideological response to the history that haunts? This paper aims to bring the image of the biscuit (tin) into discussions on history and starvation, whence to delve into the interwoven questions of hunger, bestiality, consumption and nationalism in Ulysses. Petra CHRISTOV (Universit de Paris-Nanterre, FR) Food and the Uncanny in Fin-de-Millennium Film and TV Productions: Fear and Desire of Transformation In this paper I will explore the link between food and transformation in film and TV productions as they relate to the uncanny and folklore with the objective of analyzing the relationship to both the physical and mental world and the individual's transformations therein. If folklore played a role in society and aided in the transformations of an individual from childhood to adulthood, and the Gothic served to instill a chill, for the sake of reinforcing the already established position of mind over matter or reason over emotion, how then do these elements function today? And with what purpose? Overt reworkings of fairytales that have resurfaced in surprising quantity on TV and in film, more covert integration of gothic and folkloric elements, as well as mass phenomena such as the Twilight "saga," seem to tackle the age-old questions and anxieties concerning the quest for identity and one's place in society. How do the ingestion of human blood, poison apples, or a maiden's heart then explain or avoid fundamental questions about ourselves and today's fears and desires?

SESSION 3
Gilles MENEGALDO (Universit Poitiers, FR) New Century Devouring Monsters: Vampires and Zombies on Screen, Politics and Gothic Romance

The zombie appeared on screen as early as 1932 (White Zombie, Victor Halperin) and has thrived since then, evolving from its voodoo origin to more horrifying flesh eating (and politically loaded) variations. In the 1990s st and in the first decade of the 21 century, contemporary traumas (wars, epidemics), phobias, and new technologies, have given the zombie motif a strong impetus. Remakes of earlier movies have been produced and George Romero, the inventor of the modern zombie, has extended his trilogy with Land of the Dead (2005) and Diary of the Dead (2007), which proposes a metafilmic reflexion on horror films, while dealing with societal issues. Vampires did prosper on screen since Nosferatu (1922) but, over the last years, they have experienced a revival, particularly on television (True Blood, Vampire Diaries). The vampire is explicitly linked with gothic culture for historical reasons but the zombie also evokes gothic horror and is associated with enclosure. We may wonder what differentiates the two creatures which both occupy a liminal space between life and death, transgressing boundaries and breaking taboos. Why do blood sucking and cannibalism have such an impact on popular media culture? What is specific of these new avatars that so fascinates viewers? Stphanie RAVEZ (Universit Michel de Montaigne, Bordeaux 3, FR) A Gothic Beverage? The Case of Tea Drinking in Two Female Modernist Short Stories In Sheridan Le Fanus Green Tea, an English cleric is haunted by visions of a malignant spectral presence induced by his drinking too much tea. As a gothic element, tea finds an unexpected development in some modernist texts written by female authors such as Virginia Woolf and Katherine Mansfield. We propose to trace the gothic significance of tea in two of their respective short fictions (The Mark on the Wall and Psychology). Although both stories depart from the bloodcurling effects of Victorian Gothic, their exploration of a rambling psyche or of some of the issues pertaining to gender clearly echo gothic preoccupations. If modernist psychological divagation is no longer imputable to tea ingestion as in Le Fanu, it nonetheless remains bound with and framed by this business of having tea (Psychology). In addition to its domestic implications and gender-role attribution, tea might be read in both Woolf and Mansfield as a metaphorical harbinger of the dissolving of personality, of a ghostly becoming of self. Their stories offer a lighter, daylight version of Gothic, where such a domesticated substance as tea is conducive to feelings of uncanniness that disrupt conventional representations of subjectivity and of artistic creation. Kevin KAI-WEN CHIU (National Taiwan Normal University, TW) Too Much to Digest: The Irresistible Voice in Contemporary Gothic Metal Ingestion concerns not only body but also language, an instinctual behavior which consumes, and at times repulses, materials and structures of signification. Voice, emitted by the mouth and received by the ear, is a particular kind of ingestion which has troubled philosophers throughout history, and a common Gothic device deployed to question the integrality of the perceiving character, simultaneously tempting him/her with the guilty pleasure-in-pain, jouissance. This essay reads voice as a kind of poison traditionally regarded as what corrupts and pollutes the cultural and the social body, and moves on to discuss the ambiguity of voice, its estimate relationship with body and language. Adopting the Lacanian/iekian psychoanalytic approach, this essay theorizes the object voice as the primitive bodily signifier resistant to symbolization, with the quality of the Thing, a surplus, intimate otherness which troubles the subject and resists fetishization, therefore always causes of anxieties. Contemporary Gothic Metals manipulation of the singing/growling voice is analyzed; this subcultures ingestion of the poisonous voices shows a libidinal economy that, instead of obeying the pleasure principle and vomiting the object voice, consumes and internalizes it, along with the potentially devastating jouissance. Such an ingestion of voice is understood as a way to deal with the subjects immanent void.

SEMINAR 59 Rhetoric of Science: Linguistic Approaches to National Traditions and Global Norms Session 1: THUR, 09:00 11:00, IB Session 2: FRI, 11:30- 13:30, KC

Convenors: Josef SCHMIED (Chemnitz University of Technology, DE) Maria FREDDY (University of Pavia, IT) Marina BONDI (University of Modena and Reggio Emilia, IT) The "globalisation" and "virtualisation" of academic discourse has given new meanings to the old discipline of rhetoric. Since English as a lingua franca has been expanding through science disciplines in many European countries, the question of old "national" traditions and new "global" adaptations has become more and more eminent. This seminar provides a forum for scholars from all ESSE member countries to present their own experience and research to interested colleagues and to compare developments through qualitative and quantitative research approaches. Linguistic variables may range from writer-reader interaction expressed through modal auxiliaries (may vs. must) or personal pronouns (I vs. we vs. impersonal constructions/passive) to argumentation structure expressed through adverbials or cohesive devices in general. Social variables can be author(s) backgrounds as well as intended audience/readership. Textual variables include traditional genres (like research articles) and new media forms used for conference presentations (e.g. Prezi vs. Powerpoint). Contributions on multimodal aspects of scientific texts, the verbal-visual interaction and development of eRhetoric are also welcome. SESSION 1
Josef SCHMIED (Chemnitz University of Technology, Chemnitz, DE) Introduction to the Rhetoric of Science: linguistic approaches to national traditions and global norms The "globalisation" and "virtualisation" of academic discourse has given new meanings to the old discipline of rhetoric. Since English as a lingua franca has been expanding through science disciplines in many European countries, the question of old "national" traditions and new "global" adaptations has become more and more eminent. This introduction discusses the seminars key concepts (discourse-communities, discipline-/nationspecific vs. global rhetoric) and issues (like native-speaker intuition vs. corpus-based usage norms), and illustrates them empirically in comparative research through qualitative and quantitative examples. This discussion focuses on applied linguistic and variationist approaches to grasp rhetorical conventions empirically: Linguistic variables include writer-reader interaction expressed through modal auxiliaries or sentence complexity through relative constructions to argumentation structure expressed through adverbials or cohesive devices in general. Social variables are author(s) backgrounds as well as intended audience/readership. Textual variables include traditional genres (like research articles), but also relatively new ones (like power-point presentations). Finally, basic choices in teaching applications (repetition vs. creativity or form vs. function and skills vs. community approaches) will be discussed.

Olga DONTCHEVA-NAVRATILOVA (Masaryk University, Brno, CZ) The Changing Face of Czech Academic Discourse: Self-Mentions and Impersonal Structures as Markers of Authorial Presence in Linguistics Research Articles With the widespread use of English as the lingua franca of the global academic world, there is a growing interest in the study of cross-cultural variation in structural and functional characteristics of academic genres aimed at explaining the reasons for differences in academic discourse conventions and at considering their impact on international academic norms. This paper studies the changes which the Czech academic discourse community is undergoing as a result of the globalization and virtualisation of academia. Czech academic writing, dominated in the past by the Teutonic academic literacy (e.g. Clyne 1987; mejrkov/Dane 1997, Chamonikolasov 2005), differs considerably from the Anglo-American academic discourse in terms of preferred epistemology and mainstream discourse

conventions. This investigation explores how Czech scholars resolve the tension resulting from the difference between the original Czech and the Anglo-American academic discourse conventions, focusing in particular on writer-reader interaction expressed through personal and impersonal constructions. The study is carried out on a corpus of linguistics research articles published in established international and Czech English-medium linguistics journals. An analysis of the markers of authorial presence indicates that Czech scholars opt for increased author visibility in an effort to accommodate to the more interactive style of Anglo-American academic writing.

iler HATPOLU (Middle East Technical University, Ankara, TR) Sevgi AHN (Bakent University, Ankara, TR) National Traditions and Global Norms in Call for Papers for International Conferences (CFPIC) International academic conferences (IAC) are contexts where English has established itself as the lingua franca. This is why IAC organisers usually write their CFPIC in English and their aim is to make the CFPIC comprehensible to scholars with any cultural background. Furthermore, CFPIC are expected to follow the structural and content norms that are shared knowledge among all conference organisers/potential participants. Can, however, national cultures (Hofstede 1991) and traditions (e.g., level of formality) override the globalised conventions? This study tries to answer this question by examining e-mailed CFPIC written by native speakers of British English, Bulgarian, German and Turkish in English and published on the LINGUIST LIST website between January 2002 and January 2012. The analyses focus on the use of modal auxiliaries and personal pronouns as well as on the organisational structures followed in the CFPIC written by scholars with different cultural backgrounds. The findings of the study suggest interesting relations between social variables such as the language and cultural backgrounds of the authors and the organisational and pragmatic structures of the CFPIC. It is believed that the study will contribute to broadening our knowledge of the use of English as a lingua franca in academic contexts. Yasemin BAYYURT (Boazii University, Istanbul, TR) Projecting Voice in ELF Academic Discourse This paper explores the divergent aspects of changing discursive practices (i.e., interpersonal metadiscoural features such as hedging) in academic writing in English. To see how these discursive practices are transferred into English as a lingua franca (ELF) academic writing to construct the writers voice, I analyzed the use of interpersonal metadiscoursal markers i.e., use of hedging devices, such as, epistemic verbs (e.g, claim, suggest), direct/indirect person markers (e.g., the use of 1st person singular/plural pronouns) and the universal pronouns (e.g. any-, some-) in freshman year university students argumentative essays. The data are collected via a university funded corpus project at an English medium Turkish state university (Boazii University English language learner corpora BUELC Project). The data comprise writing samples of the freshman year students attending an academic writing course in the Department of Foreign Language Education (Spring 2011). In this paper, the analysis of a preliminary data of 69.252 word English essays is presented. Simple Concordance 4.07 program is used to analyze the data. The findings of the study showed that the students preferred not to state their opinion directly in their argumentative essays i.e., they tended to use epistemic verbs, indirect person markers in their essays. Renata POVOLN (Masaryk University, Brno, CZ) Cross-Cultural Variation in the Level of Interactivity and Dialogicality in Research Articles Many studies on written discourse show cross-cultural variation in academic texts produced in English (Clyne 1987, Ventola and Mauranen 1991, mejrkov and Dane 1997, Duszak 1997). This variation in the global lingua franca of academia, which concerns all text characteristics, results mainly from the influence of L1 writing habits and culture- and language-specific conventions and intellectual traditions authors working in different fields of research transfer from their mother tongue to texts written in English. In the process of

increasing internationalization of all scholarship, the negotiation of preferred levels of interactivity and dialogicality in academic texts across different fields, languages and cultures has become indispensable. The study aims to discover whether there is any cross-cultural variation in the use of certain text organizing devices, mostly labelled discourse markers in the literature, since it is assumed that their use reflects the level of interactivity and dialogicality particular authors attempt to achieve. The analysis is based on two corpora of research articles, one representing Anglo-American academic texts written by experienced native speakers of English and the other representing Central European academic texts produced by non-native expert writers. Seda GASPARYAN (Yerevan State University, ARM) Astghik CHUBARYAN (Yerevan State University, ARM) Ruzanna KARAPETYAN (Yerevan State University, ARM) Linguistic Economy in English Academic Discourse: Oral vs. Written Speech The given paper seeks to explore the qualitative-quantitative variation of the use of participial clauses across different genres of Academic English, based on the underpinning principles of systemic-functional linguistics. As is known, contemporary science requires that the language, meant for the transfer of scientific knowledge, be compendious, logically constructed and capable of transferring more information in less linguistic volume. Thus, the issue of linguistic economy, realized via the syntactic compression in the case of the linguistic unit considered, is taken as central for the given research. Within the scope of the present research the linguistic unit mentioned is analyzed throughout the oral and written academic discourse. In particular, we view two seminar lectures, each based on four/five highlyspecialized papers from the sphere of Natural sciences. Of special interest is the investigation of the intermediate link between the two, namely the power-point presentations of the lectures. The analysis firstly unfolds on the quantitative level where the statistical data concerning the use of the unit considered in the genres are shown. Secondly, the semantic roles assumed by participial clauses are investigated. And lastly, an attempt is made to provide cognitive-functional explanation for the results obtained. Alla SMIRNOVA (St. Petersburg State University, RU) Argumentation Structure across Cultures: Research Articles Written by Russian and British Scholars Compared A research article is an argumentative construct following a certain pattern, or structure, consisting of a claim validity/acceptability of which is being proved and arguments supporting the claim. Different cultures are characterized by different structures of argumentative discourses (Kaplan 1972). As these differences create potential hazards of intercultural misunderstanding in the academic communication, the aim of the present corpus-assisted study is to find out if the argumentative structure of research articles written in English by Russian physicists is different from the one of their British peers. The research is carried out within the framework of Pragma-Dialectical approach to argumentation (Van Eemeren and Grootendorst 2004). Argumentative structures of the analysed research articles are compared along the following parameters: the number of argumentative units in one article, the number of arguments in one argumentative unit, the degree of implicitness of elements of argumentation and the type of relations between them. Analysis of our corpus of research articles revealed no dramatic differences between argumentative structures of discourses produced by Russian and British writers. Against the common stereotype, Russian argumentative structures show evident tendency for maximal simplicity and clarity. Jolanta INKNIEN (Vytautas Magnus University, Vilnius University, LT) Certainty Markers in Lithuanian and English Research Articles in the Humanities and Social Sciences Studies of author stance expression remain one of the major trends in academic discourse investigations frequently addressing the issues of language variation from cross-disciplinary (e.g., Hyland 2008) and crosslinguistic (e.g., Flttum et al. 2006) perspectives. While much of the research concentrates on differences between the so-called soft and hard fields, fewer studies investigate ways of author stance variation in disciplines within one of the two fields. This paper looks at the frequency information and usage patterns of

linguistic items acting as author certainty markers in English and Lithuanian research articles in linguistics, literary studies, sociology and economics. It attempts to contribute to the existing research on boosters / emphatics within the humanities and social sciences (Vassileva 2001, Abdi 2002, Bondi 2008, Afros & Schryer 2009, Abdollahzadeh 2011, Hu & Cao 2011). The second issue the paper addresses is intercultural variation in the expression of author certainty. Mapping out argumentation patterns of different discourse communities not only helps to define their national academic identity features, but also higlights those that are discipline specific (see Flttum et al. 2006, Lors-Sanz 2011). Bledar TOSKA (University of Vlora, AL) Past and Present Issues on Textual Connectivity as A Rhetorical Means in Commercial Argumentation This short discussion aims at highlighting some aspects of textual connectivity in the rhetoric of scientific articles that are concerned with commercial argumentation. I am mainly focused on connectors, as linking devices in the construction and reconstruction of these articles from the rhetorical perspective, as a past influential and traditional aspect of argumentation, and from pragma-dialectical perspective, as a present globalized aspect of it. This talk is basically divided into two parts. The first part deals with general theoretical issues in regard to rhetoric of science and the rhetorical and pragma-dialectical aspects of scientific articles. It also discusses connectors, as one of the most important textual connectivity devices (both textual and conceptual). The second part focuses on qualitative analyses of various scientific articles on advertising. I will attempt to show how connectors operate in them, within the rhetoric of scientific framework and how they shape the representation of argumentation from the rhetorical and pragma-dialectical paradigms. Giuliana DIANI (University of Modena and Reggio Emilia, IT) Visual Communication in Linguistics Conference Presentations This study proposes an analysis of visual communication in a scientific research genre, the conference presentation. The visual mode appears to carry a particularly heavy functional load in scientific discourse, where communication is often nearly impossible without the use of visuals like tables, graphs, or figures. One visually saturated research genre used frequently in educational and professional settings is that of presentation slides. Presentations are a common means for knowledge-sharing in professional conference sessions, seminars, classrooms, or meetings, and their norms and conventions depend to a large extent on the community and forum in which they are embedded. Although presentations in some fora are primarily oral, speakers commonly use slides to accompany their talk. This study focuses on the link between words and image in this genre, and examines how logical relations, discourse structure and rhetorical claims are expressed visually in this particular communicative context. The data used for the study comprise slides projected during presentations given at international linguistics conferences. Francisco Javier Fernndez POLO (Universidade de Santiago de Compostela, ES) As you can see Functions of Explicit you in Conference Presentations As against research writing, which seems to favour rather indirect forms of audience-orientedness, e.g. inclusive we or generic one, direct audience address through the explicit you occurs widely in conference presentations. Our research questions are: who are the referents of explicit you in CPs? What roles are they attributed by presenters? How is explicit you mentioning used persuasively? What differences, if any, are there between native and non-native conference presenters regarding their use of explicit you? Data consist in a total of 17 CPs from the field of linguistics, totalling over 6 hours of speech. Major findings indicate: exophoric you outnumbers generic/impersonal you; explicit you mentioning serves the following roles in CPs: helping the audience to integrate the various media (slides, handouts), overcoming the processing difficulties of real time presentations, creating solidarity, promoting a shared interpretation of data and shared reasoning. Some uses, particularly in the non-native speaker presentations, smack of pedagogic discourses such as lecturing, illustrating the rather hybrid nature of this genre. Valentina ADAMI (University of Verona, IT)

Ecolinguistics, from Ecospeak to Ecosee: New Directions in the Rhetoric of Environmental Science Since the birth of ecolinguistics in the 1990s, the relationship between language and the environment has been transformed by the growth of the new media, which rely heavily on images and have thus made it necessary to take into account the visual aspects of the rhetoric of environmental science. This paper has been inspired by Robert Veels claim that the language of environmentalism is revolutionary not because it rejects the linguistic resources used to construe meanings in traditional science, but because it takes up these resources, combines them with other resources in particular humanities-style rhetoric and visual images and construes new meanings (Reading Science, 1998). Starting from this premise, the paper purports to analyze how globalization and virtualization have changed the rhetoric of environmental science in the last decades. The analysis will map the diachronic development of ecolinguistics in the period of transition between the twentieth and twenty-first centuries, focusing mainly on two key ecolinguistics studies, Ecospeak (1992) by Killingsworth & Palmer and Ecosee (2009) by Dobrin & Morey. Franca POPPI (University of Modena and Reggio Emilia, Modena, IT) The Rhetoric of Science Meets the World of Global Business In todays globalised scenario, as a consequence of the proliferation of specialised knowledge, alongside more traditional tools for translating otherwise exclusive knowledge into more comprehensible language, like for instance, the academic textbook, new models for knowledge dissemination have emerged. In turn, this has caused a repurposing of the traditional way in which specialised discourse was conveyed and perceived. For instance, companies concern for disseminating knowledge about their economic, social and environmental performances, in compliance with commitments and obligations towards all stakeholders, has led to the spread of the so called Corporate Social Responsibility Reporting (Carroll, 1991). Banking on the assumption that a socially responsible behaviour can be effective only if it is properly communicated to all the organizations stakeholders, the present study investigates the rhetorical strategies adopted across two different countries by four companies operating in the bank and oil sectors. In particular, the use of scaffolding structures, reformulations and definitions, will be investigated, with a view to establishing the different strategies adopted for knowledge dissemination in the disclosure documents of companies regarded as social actors in different ways. The results will shed light on the suggestion that the protestation of legitimacy varies in accordance with the stakeholders perception. Maria FREDDY (University of Pavia, IT) Developments in the Rhetoric of Science A seminar that features rhetoric of science in its title rests on the assumption that science is a rhetorical activity (Gross 1990) and as such it is knowledge turned into language aimed at persuasion. As linguists, we are interested in singling out the modes of knowledge persuasion, how they vary depending on the epistemology of the various disciplines, the national languages and the genres of communication and in identifying a universal rhetorical repertoire. However, in the world of global communication, current investigative efforts have to take into account a newly engendered complexity: genre boundaries are becoming blurred by topoi being borrowed from different communicative practices (hybridization); national, cultural and linguistic boundaries are getting fuzzy with one language (English) being used as the lingua franca of scientific communication and grafted into other linguistic traditions of science communication. This presentation suggests developments in the questions addressed by the seminar: Which linguistic features are responsible for which rhetorical moves? How is information organised in different disciplinary cultures? or how is knowledge linguistically shaped? From the standpoint of methodology, what are we comparing when we study rhetoric of science? or, What is the tertium comparationis?

SEMINAR 60 Mediterranean Heritage in Transit - (mis-)representations via English

Session 1: THUR, 14.30-16.30, TB 490 Convenors: Flavia CAVALIERE (Universit degli Studi di Napoli Federico II, IT) Lucia ABBAMONTE (Seconda Universit di Napoli, IT) Gabrina POUNDS (University of East Anglia, UK) In the same years of the McDonaldization/Starbuckization of society (Ritzer 1993; 2008), awarenessraising initiatives endeavour to encourage peoples to repossess and safeguard their own unique, indigenous' cultures; Euromed Heritage Programme IV (2008-2012) and UNESCO Intangible Cultural Heritage Convention (2003) are in this vein. ICH encompasses "the practices, representations, expressions, knowledge, skills - as well the instruments, objects, artefacts and cultural spaces [] that communities recognize as part of their cultural heritage. In between, aspects of Mediterranean cultures have both survived and reached beyond their natural boundaries, frequently acquiring new connotations/meanings through the medium of communication in English. In this dynamic, crosscultural perspective, contributions should investigate the domains of advertising, films, myths and festivals, culture bound terms, music, food and gastrolingo. SESSION 1
Daniela Francesca VIRDIS (University of Cagliari, IT) Elisabetta ZURRU (University of Genoa, IT) Mediterranean Landscapes as Heritage: The Italian Case Study of Sardinia. An Ecostylistic Analysis SardegnaTurismo (http://www.sardegnaturismo.it/en/) is the English web portal which the Region of Sardinia (Italy) has devoted to promoting tourism in the Mediterranean island. Several site sections represent the Mediterranean landscapes in the island as one of the most distinctive and remarkable features of its cultural heritage. More precisely, explicit connection is made between the Mediterranean physical environment on the one hand, and the regional identity and culture of the islanders on the other, which are depicted as having been shaped by that specific environment. In this paper, SardegnaTurismo will be analysed by applying the theoretical frameworks and the methodologies of ecostylistics, namely, of the new critical paradigm combining ecolinguistics and mainstream stylistics. This approach will be applied to identify and scrutinise the several stylistic strategies which are deployed in the portal to linguistically construct the characteristic representation of the Mediterranean island as distinctively intermingling cultural heritage and regional identity on the one hand and landscapes on the other. To be more exact, this paper will focus on the semantic, syntactic and discursive devices which are utilised to sketch and positively evaluate Sardinias unique, hybrid cultural scenery and to present it as such to the English-speaking tourist.

Jeffrey HIBBERT (Yaar University, TR) Full English on the Turkish Aegean
This paper will address the cross-cultural experiences of Turkish communities living along the Aegean coast a popular tourist destination during the summer. Though the English language is not spoken in these communities, English cultural experiencesespecially the full English breakfast and pub culturehave been grafted onto the Turkish coastline as a means of recreating an authentic English experience for tourists. This paper will examine the contrasting dynamics of two visions of ostensible authenticityboth of which can be read as an attempt to recreate an experience of a real culture by means of access to a shared ideological reading of the culture of the other. This paper will also argue that Turkish restaurants reproduce Turkish culture, ironically, as something foreign to be consumed: as a product authentic yet unfamiliar to tourists. In the act of recreating an English experience (through music, advertising, pub games), Turkish restaurateurs reproduce English culture to an English clientele

who consume it as something familiar but foreign. Since both cultural experiences are transformed into commodities, this paper will argue that that full English on the Aegean has been re-encoded as Mediterranean and therefore exotic. Maria Cristina NISCO (Universit di Napoli Federico II , IT) Giuseppe BALIRANO (Universit di Napoli LOrientale, IT) Mediterranean Discourse(s): Dis-heritage in the News Although migration within the Mediterranean Sea is a long-established phenomenon, the political and military turmoil sparked in North Africa early in 2011 has fuelled a sharp rise in the number of people attempting to reach Europe by sea. However, while the bodies of the so-called boat-migrants are washed up on the shores of the Mediterranean, the media offer a wide range of insights into the phenomenon. The paper will analyze the ways in which different websites, namely Al Jazeera English (www.aljazeera.com) vis--vis the BBC (www.bbc.co.uk), report the news concerning migration across the Mediterranean Sea. AlJazeera Internationals counter-ideology seems to construe a new worldview challenging the Anglo-American perspective, so that even the key-concept Mediterranean slowly acquires a negative connotation. By adopting a combined approach drawing on multimodality and CDA with the contribution of corpus-based techniques, the paper will examine keywords, key collocates and emerging collocation patterns in the texts included in our multimodal corpus and collected from the following online sections: Highlights and In Video (AJE) and News (BBC). Special emphasis will be given to the concept of semantic prosody (Louw 2000, Partington 1998), relating to the way language may affect the audiences perception of the news. Maria Cristina AIEZZA (University of Naples Federico II, IT) EUnited in Diversity: Turkish Women between Tradition and Modernity Bridge over the Mediterranean Sea, suspended between East and West, Turkey reflects the coexistence of old national heritage and new cultural models. As a candidate for accession to the European Union, the country is object of a media campaign aimed at testifying the progress obtained in the adaptation to the European standards. The Europeization of Turkey is also enacted by means of the construction of a European Turkish woman. The paper will focus on a video, Turkish women Between tradition and modernity, released by the EU on the occasion of Turkeys admission to negotiations for the accession (3 October 2005). A multimodal critical discourse analysis examining the linguistic and semiotic strategies enacted by the EU will reveal how visual and textual choices - such as framing of shots, lexicon, modality and narratives (Kress/van Leeuwen 2006; Wodak /Chilton 2007) - contribute to drawing Turkey closer to the West. The study will discuss which aspects of the Mediterranean culture are stressed and which are downplayed in the representation of Turkish women and how their voices are exploited to narrate themes different from the female condition, propagandizing the progress of the country in various economic and social areas, all for the purpose of consensus formation about the Enlargement policies. Stefania TONDO (Suor Orsola Benincasa University, IT) Bebek of the Bosphorus A Childrens Story or a Cross-Cultural Journey? Published by itlembik/Nettleberry, written in English by the American Wylla Waters and illustrated by Betl Akzambaklar, Bebek of the Bosphorus (2008), may be read as a vehicle for the transportation of local culture across the world and in the g/local perspective that editorial enterprises of this kind generally require. Bebek, as the youngest member of a family of ferryboats that work hard to keep the city moving, is never taken seriously. But, one day, when Istanbul is suddenly hit by a cruel blizzard and its bridges are closed, Bebek ceaselessly helps her family transport stranded passengers across the Bosphorus waters, and thus no longer feels left out. Turkish culture and landscape are given new life and meaning through the medium of this captivating childrens story and charming visual and verbal narrative with its emotion-tinged, evaluative language and attractive illustrations. Istanbul culture in its cross-Mediterranean identity is represented and its charms advertised to both to adults and children imaginations.

Girolamo TESSUTO (Seconda Universit di Napoli, IT) Amelia Regina BURNS (Seconda Universit di Napoli SUN, IT) The Sopranos - Italianism and Mis-representations This corpus-based study aims at analyzing the language used in The Sopranos as a means to build and reinforce a stereotyped Italian American identity. This well known US TV series has raised many questions about the stereotyping of Italian Americans in the media, and has been criticized for its language and violent scenes. Our Sopranos Corpus includes the subtitles of the first season of this TV show, which adopt a very peculiar language: a mixture of Italian and English, slang and Mafia jargon. This study will be limited to the analysis of the Italianisms detected within the corpus, and the Italian sentences omitted in the subtitles. Isolated Italianisms are studied, in reference to their origin, their use in this specific context and their sub-cultural impact. The program WordSmith Tools and in particular the utilities Wordlist and Concordance facilitated the lexico-semantic analysis also of loanwords and mob lexicon in the context of use (KWIC). By identifying the main characteristics of the Italian American sub-language, this paper aims to define the lingua-cultural misrepresentation of Italian Americans sketched out in the series, and its influential role in the definition of this community stereotyped image in the U.S., through the dynamics of cultural heritage, migration and lexical resemantization. Flavia CAVALIERE (Universit di Napoli Federico II, IT) Southern Italy on US Screen: Cultural Boundary-Crossings or Clichd Images? Connections between national boundaries and culture still persist, despite ever-spreading globalization and migration trans-national identities. Anderson (2003:6) regards nations themselves as a sort of cultural metanarrative, a socio-ideological enclosure where people are glued by consensual values and cultural heritage which mark them as a distinct ethic group. But, what happens when national identities and the culture-laden elements representing them are transferred and/or depicted outside the socio-cultural cradle in which they originated? In todays global cultural flow, not only are translated texts influential in the construction of national identities for foreign cultures (Venuti 1998: 67), but also mediascapes (Appadurai 1990,1996) play a fundamental role. Drawing both on Social Semiotics (Kress and Van Leeuwen 2006, Van Leeuwen 2005) and Appraisal theory (Bednarek 2010, White 2005; Martin & White 2007), this paper intends to investigate some US filmic representations of Southern Italy and the epistemological commitment they demand ( Kress 2010:16). Through the analysis of hit films such as The Godfather and Eat, Love and Pray and the stereotyped portrayals of Southern-Italian characters they construe, we aim at evaluating to what extent, such (mis)representations interact and impact with shaping ethnic profiling, conceivably concurring to reinforce US socially-shared psychollages (Mancuso 2001, 2003) of Southern-Italian people.

SEMINAR 61 Galactic Empires and Cultures: SF Visions from Asimov to Iain M. Banks Session 1: WED, 09:00-11:00, TB 490 Convenors: Gyrgy E. SZNYI (University of Szeged, HU) Rowland WYMER (Anglia Ruskin University, Cambridge and Chelmsford, UK) Martin PROCHZKA (Charles University in Prague, CZ) One of the hallmarks of SF literature has been for a long time to offer a vision of future history, the predictable development of human society in the age of hyperspace travel, together with implications of characteristics of statecraft and culture. Classic examples of epic dimensions are Asimov's Foundation and Robot series and Frank Herbert's Dune Saga. These visions show strong

kinship with the genres of utopia and distopia, at the same time equipped with adventure-based grand scale narratives. While there earlier works were built on the supposition that the human race will populate the galaxy without rival species, more recent sagas offer visions about biologically multiracial or hybrid worlds, trying to assess prospects of clash or cooperation. In recent SF literature notable examples are Marry Doria Russel's The Sparrow and Children of God and on a more grandoise scale Iain M. Banks' Culture' novels. Our seminar aims at examining the social, ethical, and philosophical challenges these novels try to respond to -together with questions of the fictive and the imaginary' (Wolfgang Iser), worldmaking' (Nelson Goodman), genre as well as literary craftsmanship, in order to facilitate the canonization of this class of cultural representations in English Studies. SESSION 1
Clare VASSALLO (University of Malta, MT) Galactic Themes and Womens SF Science fiction is known to be a male-dominated form with an absolute majority of men writers and a predominantly male readership. Galactic Empires SF, with its emphasis on violence, domination and expansion, is a stream of SF writing that typifies some of the themes that seem more attractive to the male rather than female reader of SF. As women entered the genre, however, both as writers and as readers, a different range of themes such as those regarding social and ethical issues connected to gender and race, have been introduced. The possible fictional worlds, both utopias and dystopias, created by writers such as Marge Piercy, Ursula Le Guin, Octavia Butler, Joanna Russ and Margaret Atwood, bring to the fore issues of fertility and reproduction, the blending of genders in the figure of the cyborg, the creation of single-sex worlds, and the theme of embodiment closely tied with feminist theory, together with themes of domination, war and destruction. This paper will seek show how themes developed in SF by women writers have been instrumental in moving SF from a peripheral to a more central position in the literary canon. Francesca VITALI (Universit degli Studi di Verona, IT) Technoethics and Roboethics in Iain M. Banks Culture novels Technoethics and Roboethics deal respectively with the ethic dimension of technology and with robotics by considering them central elements in human existence. As a result, although human beings are born deficient, they can be seen as artificial beings since they possess the liberty to shape themselves and create artificial instruments. As Iain M. Banks underlines in his Culture novels, the future of mankind resides in robotics and neurorobotics; in my paper I will therefore focus on some of the ethical, philosophical and religious issues raised by Banks Minds and Culture, such as artificial intelligence and human augmentation. Despite the role played by Minds and Culture in the creation of a new, positive attitude towards robotics and technology (a trend introduced by Isaac Asimov), it is undeniable that both the sense of dependence and uselessness which connects humans to Minds and the issue of establishing a frontier between a modified human being and an intelligent artificial being lead to destabilizing questions: what is a human being and what is his aim? And, finally, what happens when artificial creatures influence other cultures? Christopher LESLIE (Polytechnic Institute of New York University, US) Fictionalizing in the Age of Big Science: Asimovs Galactic Empires as Social Science Fiction Isaac Asimov creates fiction with strands from the early days of big science. His human-centric empire without racial or national divisions is ignorant of the consequences of technology. According to Wolfgang Iser, literature is permeated by ideas that do not fulfill the purpose they do in the world. Authors refashion and cluster realities in what Iser calls fictionalizing. By studying the clusters that Asimov refashions, we can see what sense of self Asimov was reflecting to his readers. As Asimov states clearly in The Early Asimov, his editor disapproved of superior alien species. Instead of writing about inferior aliens, Asimov wrote only about humans. From the start, his empire is tainted by reality; faced with a supremacist publication, his stories reflect

a compromise. This tension is evident elsewhere: Asimov focuses on the decline of the human empire, and the unexpected Mule disrupts the empires plan. Later, in The Caves of Steel and The Currents of Space, Asimov depicts human empires that are unwilling to accept the consequences of their technology policies. These nightmares are part of his social science fiction: in suggesting that what might become reality, he urges readers to change the course of their present. Matthias STEPHAN (Aarhus University, DK) Reading the Galactic Empire: The Power of Perspective and Structure This paper compares several series which comprise a galactic empire and analyzes how their structure, narration, and perspective function as a reflection, and in essence derivation, of the philosophical and social realities in which they are created. Asimovs Foundation series as well as the TV series Battlestar Galactica present a chronologically linear narrative which maintains a structure and focus on social and cultural elite figures, reflecting a particular vision of the political and historical dimensions of the worlds created (cf. Toynbees historical methodology). These visions of a galactic empire are contrasted with series such as Doris Lessings Canopus in Argos, Ursula Le Guins Hainish Cycle, and Iain Bankss Culture series, which provide changing perspectives in different texts, affording the reader a simultaneously broader and more limited perspective (the decentered approach allowing for more diverse viewpoints, but also eliminating the dieu voyeur) and thus offer a different vision of the world, or universe, created. Goodmans concept of worldmaking in mind (that making is always a remaking from worlds on hand), the paper will further consider the ethical and philosophical implications such worldmaking provides. Mirka HOROV (Charles University in Prague, CZ) The State of Play: Banks' Galactic Games and Gaming Empires Banks SF novels are essentially play-texts. Displaying distinctly ludic qualities, the Culture novels represent an operatic space for the exploration of the strategies of play as adapted for the use of literary studies by Wolfgang Iser. The intricate play of simulations and the gaming strategies of government and culture are themes connecting Banks SF novels in their entirety, playing the odds and extremes against one another - be it between the Culture and other civilizations or within the Culture itself, advanced machine-Mind and genetically enhanced man. The agonistic basis of so-called primitive civilizations, such as the game-based Empire of Azad in The Player of Games, or the Dwellers in The Algebraist, will be discussed, alongside innovative narrative strategies and the complex play of simulations in Excession (where the status of the Culture is inverted by the enigmatic appearance of a superior civilization) and the play of identity in Consider Phlebas. Banks' second published novel, Walking on Glass, will be discussed for its untimely treatment of and enquiries into the origins and complications of the SF genre.

SEMINAR 63 Formulaic Language in the History of English Session 1: SAT, 09:00-11:00, TB 240 Kathryn ALLAN (University College London, UK) Martina HCKER (University of Siegen, DE) Prefabricated or semi-fabricated strings of words can be distinguished from non-formulae in a number of ways. They are acquired and stored holistically, and they behave differently in language change situations. Many words that have otherwise disappeared from the language survive in formulae, and similarly pronunciations, constructions and meanings that have become archaic in individual word use can still be found when these words occur in formulae. For these reasons, formulaic language is an area of major interest for historical linguistics. However, so far, research on formulaic language has been largely restricted to present-day native and non-native English. This seminar aims to bring together scholars working on aspects of formulaic language of earlier periods

of the English language, from Old English to the nineteenth century. This includes the study of types of formulae such as proverbs and formulaic language in specific text types; work on colligations and collocations, syntactic constructions, spelling and meaning; and research into borrowing and transliteration of formulae and the teaching of formulae.

SESSION 1
Joanna KOPACZYK (Adam Mickiewicz University, PL) Finding Binomials in Historical Legal Texts: Lexical Bundles as a Retrieval Method Binomials coordinated pairs of words, e.g. law and order or to have and to hold are a characteristic feature of legal language. Some of them are very frequent and more formulaic than others, while some may appear only as a hapax legomenon. Finding the most formulaic binomials can therefore be problematic. This paper shows how lexical bundles (cf. Biber et al. 1999), a relatively new corpus tool in historical linguistics (Culpeper and Kyt 2010, Kopaczyk forthcoming), can help to extract binomials from texts in a comprehensive manner, and establish their hierarchy of formulaicity. I have applied this method to three conflated corpora of early Scots legal and administrative texts. From a structural angle, the research results point towards the importance of nominal coordination in legal binomials. When it comes to the motivations behind the most formulaic binomials, one finds a range of formal and semantic factors which stimulated the production of a particular binomial pair. Maria Angeles Ruiz MONEVA (Universidad de Zaragoza, ES) J. Swifts The Drapers Letters: The Drapier and the Lawyer Jonathan Swift is known to have undertaken a very active role in the political affairs of Ireland in his lifetime. In The Drapiers Letters (1724) he sought to address all the Irish by using formulaic expressions such as Brethren, Friends, Countrymen and Fellow-Subjects (e.g., in Letter I) or My Dear Countrymen (e.g., in Letter IV). So as to accurately study formulaic language in Swifts The Drapiers Letters, we will focus on the following aspects: first, the use of formulaic expressions associated with the legal register; second, the use of formulaic expressions typical of the English language at the eighteenth-century as illustrated by other contemporary works like Fieldings Tom Jones: A Foundling (1749); or third, formulaic expressions also found in other works by Swift. These and other formulaic uses will be explored and illustrated with concrete examples from the Letters, so as to deepen into the ways how Swift used these terms, his purpose, and the recurrence of certain expressions in the prose of his time. Martina HCKER (University of Siegen, DE) Conventional Formulae in Medieval and Early Modern Letters This paper investigates the origin and variation in the formulae that are used in the letters of late 13 -mid-16 century family collections, that of the Stonors, Pastons, Celys and Plumptons. It focuses on the following aspects: 1. the relationship between the English formulae and French models, 2. stability and change across time of individual formulae, and 3. variation and change in the use of formulae and their relationship to contemporary politeness strategies. The paper discusses inter alia formulae used in the opening and closing sections of letters, as well as formulae inquiring after the recipients health and reporting on the writers health, and providing explanations (or excuses) for not writing earlier. Kathryn ALLAN (University College London, UK) From Head To Head to Toe To Toe: Metonymic Body Parts in N1 to N1 Formulae The construction N to N is well-established in present-day English, and is common with repeated body parts, in phrases such as head to head, hand to hand, face to face, toe to toe etc. The body parts in these phrases commonly express metonymical or semi-metonymical meanings: for example, shoulder to shoulder has both
th th

literal and metonymical readings, and readings that evoke both senses; heart to heart has no usual literal interpretation. This paper follows on from previous work (particularly Lindquist and Levin 2009) which has taken a mainly synchronic view. I will consider in detail the origins and semantic development of phrases of this type. I will examine in particular how far the emergence and meanings of particular formulae are influenced by similar constructions in French and Latin, such as facie ad faciem and tte--tte. Lindquist and Levin (2009: 178) note that the OEDs coverage of these phrases is a bit patchy; OED material will be supplemented here by data from large-scale electronic resources such as Early English Books Online. Gabriele KNAPPE (Otto-Friedrich-Universitaet Bamberg, DE) From In Hand to Hand in Hand? On The Phraseological Binding Force of Preposition + Noun Units and the Rise of the NPN Construction In the development of English, the phraseological unit in/on hand has acted as a building block of larger constructions, resulting either in verbal phraseological units, such as to take in hand, or nominal ones with the structure noun + preposition + noun (NPN), as for example cap in hand and arguably also hand in hand, beside non-phraseological or potentially phraseological combinations such as sword in hand. The degrees of productivity of different present-day English NPN subconstructions, both phraseological (e.g. hand in hand) and non-phraseological (e.g. crater by crater), have been discussed by Jackendoff (2008), who basically concentrates on constructions with identical nouns. On the basis of the development of combinations with in/on hand, the present contribution aims at adding observations on the rise and earlier uses of the NPN construction, exploiting both historical corpora and lexicographical data.

SEMINAR 64 Towards A Theory of Global Translation? The Impact of Globalization on Translation Session 1: WED, 09:00-11:00, NB 10 Session 2: FRI, 09:00-11:00, IB Convenors: Vanessa LEONARDI (University of Ferrara, IT) Kim GREGO (University of Milano, IT) Globalization causes processes which are simultaneously happening in modern cultures, yet in different ways and with a different degree of intensity. Globalization affects communication and this is not only reflected in the way the English language is used around the world but also in the practice and quality of translations. If globalization is partly held responsible for the fragmentation of the English language, would it be hazardous or provocative to suggest that it can also be responsible for the way in which translations are perceived and carried out in the world? Many translation scholars, nowadays, claim that translation is split into two opposing forces, 1) a centripetal force (adoption of a global language) and 2) a centrifugal force (desire to preserve people's own national language). The purpose of this seminar is to examine whether and how translation has been affected by the new global economy. SESSION 1
Hassan EMAMI (Birjand University, IR) Taher JAHANJOUYAN (Birjand University, IR) On the Aspects of a Global Theory of Translation A theory of Translation is a view of translation or some part or aspect of it which helps us to understand it better (Chesterman, 2007). As the context in which translation theories are embedded changes in the globalized world, the theories of translation have to adapt themselves to account for these new changes;

political, technological, social and economic of such context to be able to provide a thorough understanding of translation. This article, as its primary goal, sets to provide a framework for a global theory of translation and different aspects it must be capable of accounting for and after a review on the shortcomings of translation theories to account for different aspects of translation tries to present a map of a global theory of translation in a descriptive, analytical way. Finally, it shows that it is just a new model of translation that would be able to cover its global multi-faceted complexities in theglobalization context. Kim GREGO (University of Milano, IT) Localization, Multitranslation, No Translation? This paper proposes a reflection from a perspective combining a linguistic approach in Translation Studies with Genre Analysis (Bhatia 1993, 1994; Swales 1990) and Critical Discourse Analysis (Fairclough 1995, 2003, 2006) on the relationship between phenomena such as localization (the professional translation practice of adapting content as well as language to local target cultures), multitranslation (one of several academic labels that may be applied to the contemporary translation issues emerged and emerging from web-based applications defined, see Grego 2010), and English as a Lingua Franca or Global English (see, e.g., Mauranen 2003, Seidlhofer 2004, Jenkins 2007). From the microscopic (localization) to the macroscopic (globalization), this paper intends to contribute to exploring the role of specialized (non-literary) translation (especially as carried out by professionals and amateurs alike, using the latest technologies) in the present era and, through the analysis of samples of web-based phenomena such as fan-translation, free translation and crowd sourcing, review some of the possible future prospects of translation itself and of some approaches in Translation Studies, including the extreme and controversial but also thought-provoking no translation notion: that of translation being supplanted tout court by Global English. Oksana KULIK (Kuban State University, RU) Nicknames in Contemporary Discourses: Their Role and Translatability Today one cannot deny the widespread of nicknames in discourses of globalization and our daily life. Partly it can be explained by the influence of English language discourses which often coin and feature various nicknames. These words have started to appear not only in colloquial speech but in national papers and on TV. All these factors undoubtedly prove the utmost popularity of nicknaming and its growing role in discourses of the globalization era. The main purpose of my paper is to draw attention to the process of nicknaming both in the English and Russian languages, to analyze their role in discourses of our modernity, to show principal methods of their translation. First I try to differentiate various types of nicknames. To fulfill this task, I compare different modern classifications of nicknames and suggest my own one in accordance with the object of informal naming. Then I analyze the reasons for frequent use of nicknames in discourses. Here I single out positive and negative perception of the surrounding world by the viewer. Analyzing the main methods of nicknames formation, I speak about internal, external and mixed motivations in the giving of an informal name. Finally, I speak about nicknames translatability. I conclude that it is not possible to translate nicknames an important and deeply embedded cultural element without background knowledge of the source language culture. Gunnar BERGH (University of Gothenburg, SE) Slve OHLANDER (University of Gothenburg, SE) Football and Globalization. The Use of English-Based Loan Translations in European Football Vocabulary Football and English represent two early, and still ongoing, waves of globalization what may be seen as the two greatest exports from the British Isles (cf. Seddon 2004:5 ff.). With their successful spread to most parts of the world the former to become a truly global sport (Goldblatt 2007:xii ff.), the latter to evolve as the lingua franca of international communication (e.g. Crystal 2003) the special language used to talk about football has, in many other countries, come to rely to a considerable extent on originally English terminology, either in terms of direct loans or loan translations (Bergh & Ohlander, forthcoming).

The present study looks into the use of English-based loan translations in the football vocabulary of 16 European languages. Based on a set of English football terms taken from Grlach (2001), the investigation shows that while such cross-linguistic processes are indeed common, there is a great deal of variation between the languages studied, Icelandic exhibiting the highest frequency and Albanian the lowest. The significance of the resulting patterns is discussed from a globalization perspective, providing some tentative explanations of the phenomena noted, where both linguistic and sociolinguistic factors, such as language similarity and attitudes to borrowing, are taken into account. Chung-ling SHIH (National Kaohsiung First University of Science and Technology, TW) Re-placing Translation in the Globalization Context: New Function, New Tools and New Identity Nowadays, the technological advances empower globalization that is defined as the act of making everything global and worldwide. People in various professions and sectors have experienced the pressure of globalizationto enter the international market to maintain their competitive edge. However, making information reach diverse international audiences must overcome the language barrier, and for this reason translation is viewed as a good solution to cross-border communication. And due to the interrelation between language and culture, translator today is identified as a mediator among diverse cultures for effective intercultural communication. In helping transmit information globally, the translator is faced with a new challenge that transforms their previous role, translation tools and the way of presenting translational language. This article explores some shifting paradigms in varied aspects of translation, and focus on a shift of translation function from cultural manipulation into intercultural communication; a shift of tools from printed resources to MT/TM aids, a shift of translational language from the individual style to the neutralized presentation for easy comprehension, and a shift of translator role from language artist to language professional. The issues above are discussed in an attempt to re-place translation with a new identity in the context of globalization. Faraz Abbasi YAGHIN (Islamic Azad University, IR) What Makes a Translated Poetry Globalized: A Case Study on Rumis Poetry Translations This paper is an attempt to investigate multiple factors in which a translated poetry becomes global. A case study on Rumis poetry has been carried out to explore the reasons that make a translated poetry global. Globalization has caused diverse cultures to be interacted with each other and triggered a great deal of cultural elements to be transferred to other ones. Poetry as a crucial subdivision of literature has also been influenced by globalization. Rumi as a prominent poet in literature has been introduced to English literature through translation. His great work Masnavi-i Ma'navi has been translated into more than 45 languages and is quite a well-known literary work all over the globe. There are several factors for a literary work particularly poetry to be globalized. Translation has a dominant role in making a literary work to be welcomed by the global community as a globalized text. In the case of Rumis poetry this role is more considerable whereas different translations with multiple characteristics introduced his poetry to the world. These features all have been investigated and discussed thoroughly in this paper. Edoardo ZUCCATO (Universit IULM, IT) Facing Globalization from the Margin: Post-Colonial and Minority Language Writers English, the global language, is producing a global literature. International best-sellers are published simultaneously in several major languages. Translators work on unfinished texts, a practice which is changing both the sense of original writing and the role of translation. Global literature demands easy translatability and the reduction of culture-specific references. The strategies to counteract these requirements differ widely inside and outside the English language. The best-known form of resistance to globalization inside English is post-colonial writing, which is often described as cultural translation. This belies an inherent ambiguity, because post-colonial writing in English, among other things, is a way of avoiding textual translation (from the local languages in which these works might have been composed). A different strategy is employed by minority language writers who, even more than post-colonial authors, go towards difficult translatability and the preservation of culture-specific elements. The price to be paid, however, is high. Despite subsequent

translation or self-translation, many of these works have a limited circulation. Translation remains a weak article on the English book market, and it is not surprising that more and more bilingual authors who want to go global write directly in English. Alan DYKSTRA (City University of Seattle, SK) Translation and Code-switching: Everyday Practices Affecting Globalized Workplace Communication The focus of this presentation is on everyday code-switching in workplaces and how it includes translation practices. Using a survey of recent university graduates, this presentation explores the impact of globalization on the current practical utilization of English translation in some of the multinational, multilingual workplaces of Slovakia. Looking at how non-native English users from Slovakia maintain contact with other personnel from across Europe and around the globe, the study questions how commonplace acts of translation by nonprofessional translators impact ordinary workplace communication. For this particular context, the quality of translation, the necessity of accurate communication, and issues concerning lexical choices are examined. The ability to translate is proven integral to the communication process, and developing methods for navigating among various attempts at English translation is shown to be the key. In addition, this presentation locates some disconnections between how English is taught in academic settings and how requisite language skills are eventually used in professional workplace situations. In light of this modern context, we must raise questions about the implications for English language instruction. If everyday code-switching into English includes various forms of making translations, should this impact resonate in academic instructional methods? Zahra Reyhani MONFARED (Azad University, IR) Globalization and Translation: Towards a Theoretical Model Globalization as an obvious corollary of the changing face of the world, has been a central area of investigation in translation studies for quite some time. Many scholars have concerned themselves with this phenomenon and have approached it from a variety of perspectives. The present research has classified these scattered approaches to render a practical framework for the analysis of the translations of literary texts. Since, this study was completely new, there was no pre-existing model for data classification. Therefore, after the review done on the literature available in the areas of globalization, translation, literature, culture, semiotics and hybridity, the researcher takes Davies (2003) categorization of globalization versus localization and Venutis (1995) domestication versus foreignization as its starting point in order to suggest a new and practical model for the analysis of literary texts. At the same time, the newly-introduced concept of glocalization was highlighted in the suggested theoretical framework for the analysis of English-Persian literary texts. In the suggested model, various strategies in the form of extreme-poles of translation strategies such as domestication versus foreignization, culturally-oriented translation versus neutrally-oriented translation, complexity versus simplicity and so on are studied. The space between two extreme-poles is also investigated by the positive and negative effects which the mentioned translation strategies developed in the translated texts. In other words, these strategies are ranked from Near Self to Near Other in order to illustrate exactly the glocalization phase. Then, the suggested framework is employed in the analysis of Persian translations of the novels written by Ernest Hemingway in order to demonstrate if the suggested model is applicable in the analysis of EnglishPersian literary texts. Two different translations of the novels entitled The Old Man and the Sea, For Whom the Bell Tolls and The Sun Also Rises which were translated during two time spans of the second and the third waves of globalization are selected in order to portray if globalization trend influences English-Persian translations of literary texts over time. Furthermore, this study, with its comprehensive look, was in quest of the changes occurred in the strategies applied by the translators of the novels during the second and the third waves of globalization trend. Through each of these extreme-poles, several manifestations of globalization in the translation strategies employed by the translators of the novels are distinguished. The most frequently used strategy as the result of globalization trend is also investigated. The effects of each strategy on comprehensibility of the translations is also investigated and portrayed in the separate charts and tables. Finally, the results of the research demonstrate that globalization trend does influence the translations of English-Persian literary texts over time. Manifestations of globalization trend in the kind of the strategies employed by the translators as the result of

globalization trend suggests that the globalization trend makes the second translations simpler and more comprehensible worldwide. Graa CAPINHA (University of Coimbra, PT) Isabel Pedro dos SANTOS (University of Coimbra, PT) Against The Monocultures of the Mind: Colonial Languages, Translation and Living Memories We take V. Shivas concept of monocultures of the mind as well as B. Sousa Santos monoculture of knowledge to reflect upon the importance of translation as a possibility for the conservation of diversity. Monocultures imply the disappearance of certain cultural knowledges and wisdoms and in our globalized world, English may certainly be looked at as the major power behind a possible future monoculture. Bearing this in mind, during 3 years, we developed a (still ongoing) research project which has as one of its main goals to translate contemporary experimental/ex-centric poetic forms in and from the 4 major European colonial languages: English, Spanish, Portuguese, and French. A privileged field to observe hierarchies of power and forms of linguistic appropriation, global translation necessarily leads us to questions related to the colonialism of languages. Using our projects translation archive, we will discuss these and other issues related to language and power.

SEMINAR 65
Mapping Here, There, and Elsewhere in Alice Munro's Short Stories Session 1: WED, 09:00-11:00, TB 240 Session 2: THUR, 14:30-16:30, KC Convenors: Eleonora RAO (University of Salerno, IT) Christine LORRE-JOHNSTON (Universit Sorbonne Nouvelle Paris 3, FR) We invite proposals on any aspects of travel, exploration, mapping, space/place, the urban vs. the rural in Alice Munro's work. Place can be understood socially and culturally for people who feel alienated, rejected, or "out of place". How do characters make sense of the place they are seeking or fleeing? What makes a place a "home"? Or a suffocating prison? Papers are invited to explore these subject areas: the intersections between memory and place, how the notion of "place" is reconstructed by memory, imagination, fantasy, desire, language and myth; the issue of "remembering" place as a process of recreation, the re-appropriation of the past and of collective myth; the absence of space or representations of fragmented space or of "non places" (Aug) which convey a sense of separatedness, social, political, ideological or mythical. SESSION 1
Francesco MARRONI (Gabriele dAnnunzio University of Chieti-Pescara, IT) Alice Munro and the Quest for Genealogical Sense My paper aims to focus on those aspects of Alice Munros fiction which are directly dependent on the binary opposition continuity/discontinuity intended as the semantic and diegetic matrix of a gendered genealogical transition from one place to another. Hence, a double possibility (i.e., oscillation between acceptance of inherited values and cultural and genealogical fractures) which has a direct bearing on the sense of place, entailing also the meaning of belongingness in terms of social status, gender and axiological codes. In particular, some short stories delineate this wavering in the relationship between subjectivity and topology by dramatising a social change which implies an ontological change as well. In this connection, Munros stories

seem to be deeply ingrained more in the idea of a permanent questioning (what am I doing here?) than in the feeling that the location we live in is part of our personality (how can I appropriate this space?). Consequently, while the interrogation remains unanswered, the friction between belongingness and separatedness (i.e., homologically, presence vs. absence, and social order vs. inner disorder) becomes a crucial ontological moment. It is precisely this friction that can be considered the meaning-generating pattern of Munros poetics of unstable topo-genealogies. Fausto CIOMPI (University of Pisa, IT) Spaces of Utopia and Spaces of Desires in Alice Munros Jakarta My paper aims at clarifying the verbalization of space taking in place in Jakarta, Munros short story published in the 1998 collection The Love of a Good Woman. The three main settings or spatial references in the story an island near Vancouver, Oregon and Jakarta communicate such thymic attitudes as inchoative rebellion, confused desire and nostalgic utopia through the accurate description of personal and natural spaces. On the island the half-circle among the streets, the beach and the ocean all of them outlining a distal projection out of and away from liminal constraints initially enact a semiosis of space that foregrounds two young womens differently attempted liberation from fettered sexuality and political conservatism. One of them, young Sonje, openly states that her happiness exclusively depends on Cotter, her left-wing, worldtravelling husband. But several decades later, while living in Oregon, she has accepted the idea of his vanishing in Jakarta, the city of plains and bogs symbolizing the corruption of the pure, utopian ocean water in which her generation freely swam. Now space is re-semanticized by mature Sonje as the place of womens solidarity and self-sufficient feminine interaction, where she looks after her ancient mother. Antonella PIAZZA (University of Salerno, IT) Too Much Happiness: Itineraries of Desire and Production of Spaces In Too Much Happiness (2009), Sophia Kovalevskaja is not wholly fictional and her social and intellectual position is not marginal: she is an internationally acknowledged mathematician whose biography Don H. Kennedys Little Sparrow: A Portrait of Sophia Kovalevsy (1983) is the text Munro recognizes as the source of her narrative. Yet, in spite (or because) of all that Sophia, in Munros imaginary translation, doesnt originate a linear narration, on the contrary she becomes a paradigm of uprootedness and nomadism through both the external and internal spaces and times of the story. The hypothesis of the paper is that such condition has to do with the words Sophia utters before dying: too much happiness. Munros tale moves in a labyrinthine way among spaces and times which are produced (Lefebvre, The Production of Space) by Sophias desire(s). From Genoa where the narrative starts to the Moons crater where, in a sort of epic flight or contemporary apotheosis, Sophias name will be forever inscribed (Lacan, Recalcati), the story builds itself upon Sophias memories and dreams while she moves on moving trains and boats which bridge lands and islands.

Lynn HETHERINGTON-BLIN (Universit Paul Valry Montpellier 3, FR) Charting Alice Munros Terra Incognita: Punctuated Space in Free Radicals Readers of Alice Munros short stories often find themselves flung from the safety net of the tried and true into the turmoil of unknown territory. An aspect of the tried and true, however, is that it often has the same ingredients as a confessions magazine. In the collection Too Much Happiness, if we were to sum up the story line of many of the stories therein, the result might resemble the table of contents of one of these down market magazines: Jealous Husband Murders Children While Wife Visits Neighbour (Dimension), Butchers Handicapped Sister and Parents Then Knocks at my Door! (Free Radicals). How is it that a Munro short story is and is not this? Munros use of punctuation in Free Radicals, notably the comma and the dash, enables her to complexify the narrative thread. Her traditional use of punctuation competes with a much more original use of these grammatical markers throwing the intonational scheme off kilter. We will show how by alternately respecting and stretching the rules, her punctuation works like discreet landmarks helping us to chart not only the tried and the true and the terra incognita of the soul, but the space between the two as well.

Giuseppina BOTTA (University of Salerno, IT) Spatial Perspectives in Alice Munros Passion Space and place are familiar concepts which denote the location of bodies and objects. A space is an unlimited and indefinite entity, endowed with or deprived of geometrical characteristics, in which bodies are situated. It becomes a place, when it is enclosed, circumscribed, segmented, when, in other words, it designates a portion of land theoretically or physically bounded. In Passion, one of the stories in the collection Runaway (2004), Munro combines both dimensions and creates an interesting alternation between external geographies and interior spaces. During their brief journey, Grace and Neil pass through uneven ways, forgotten bars and hotels, vivid scrubs. Each place is experienced through a nomadic (in Deleuzian-Guattarian terms) bodily motion across physical space. These spaces are crossed by a number of deterritorializations and reterritorializations, and become symbols of the protagonists mind images, haunted by anxieties, displacements and obsessions. This paper will focus on the analysis of spatial representations both as tangible geographical settings and interior mind landscapes.

SESSION 2
Hliane VENTURA (University of Toulouse-le-Mirail, FR) Across Borders: Alice Munros Transatlantic Narratives This paper will investigate the transatlantic dimension of Munros narratives through the specific analysis of two stories from Friend of my Youth (1990): Hold me Fast, Dont Let me Pass, and Goodness and Mercy, as well as from Part One of a more recent volume, The View from Castle Rock (2006). Through these particular case studies which highlight a transatlantic passage, the paper will address the way Munro reclaims her Scottish inheritance from the Border Area to create another place, a heterotopia (Michel Foucault), which is also a border place, traversed by multiple influences and spreading out over time and space. It will take a long view of time to situate Munros narratives in what Wai Chi Dimock calls Deep Time and it will simultaneously aggrandize the space of Huron County in order not to limit the scope of her works to a regional enclave. More specifically it will engage with the intraduction (Pascale Casanova) of poems and ballads into her short stories and the development of a transatlantic poetics based on the appropriation of world literature. Corinne BIGOT (Universit Paris Ouest Nanterre la Dfense, FR) Reading the Landscape in Alice Munros Short Stories Alice Munro has often been described as a regional writer with a limited focus and her art likened to hyperrealism. Munro, however, does not so much depict her native land as she conjures up a unique landscape. She does not just convey a sense of the place, she also conveys her characters connectedness to the place as they map or explore the lanscape. For deciphering the landscape with its specific loci and features play a major role in Munros narratives. Characters will travel back to a specific location where a key event occurred, comment on accidents in the landscape or express an interest in geological maps. What is stake when the characters decipher the landscape is their relation to their own past. Looking at stories such as Five Points, Vandals, Save the Reaper, A Wilderness Station, Nettles or What Do You Want to Know For? I would like to explore how reading the landscape is for Munros characters a medium to explore their past, deal with their emotions and convey the silencing of the past or of their emotions. Cristiana PUGLIESE (Universit LUMSA, Rome, IT) No Safe House: Homes, Houses and Their People in Selected Stories by Alice Munro The house features as a dominant setting in Alice Munros short stories. Although the main benefit of the house, to quote Bachelard, is to shelter and protect its people, this is not necessarily so in Munros stories. Not only do her protagonists often feel ill at ease in their own domestic environment (e.g. Boys and Girls), or threatened by strangers or unexpected visitors (The Flats Road), but they often find themselves in unfamiliar

houses, whether out of choice when they run away from home (e.g. Chance), look for their past (e.g. Passion), pay a visit (e.g. Labor Day Dinner), go on holidays (e.g. The Children Stay), or because somebody else, usually a relative, takes them there with a purpose unknown to them (e.g. the girls father in Walker Brothers Cowboy), or thanks to a twist of fate (e.g. a wrong turn in Save the Reaper). Visiting and being visited occur at crucial moments in the lives of the characters and my paper will approach the house not only as setting, but also as a structural motif in Munros stories. Elisabeth FOURMONT (Universit Paris 8, FR) Spatial Arrangements in the Family Home in Friend of My Youth by Alice Munro Alice Munro has famously observed that a short story is not like a road to follow, its more like a house. In her 1990 story Friend of My Youth, Munro employs a non-linear construction to tell the story of two adult sisters who live together in a house in rural Ontario. As their story is overlaid with that of a schoolteacher and her daughter, scenes are arranged and shown from different points of view and with different emotional charges over time. This paper interrogates spatial arrangements in this story where marriage and other changes in the sisters lives bring uncanny transformations to the house. The temporality of the family is, in essence, laid bare in the physical space. In wandering back and forth through a story, one discovers how the rooms and corridors relate to each other. Just as meaning is coded in the arrangement of the scenes, in the way things are told, it is coded in the physical description of the house. Using these tactics, Munro describes things that cannot easily be told with conventional methods of storytelling. Macarena GARCA-AVELLO (University of Oviedo, ES) Out of one wilderness station unto another: Recovered Voices in Alice Munros Fiction A Wilderness Station (1992) is composed by a collection of apparently mixed fragments gathered by a historian intending to write the biography of a Canadian politician. My study is based on the assumption that Munros tale mirrors Ricoeurs thesis on the recovery of the past using traces. From this perspective, history is not completed irretrievable, but it has a flimsy nature, which brings it close to literature. The polysemy and polyphony of voices displayed in Munros story are essential when trying to make sense of the fragments. The uncertain boundaries between History/story will be examined by means of looking at different aspects encompassed within five main questions: what, how, who, where and where. The first one explores the main threads that arrange the plot: the death of Simon, the settlement of Canada and the making of history. The second point refers to the analysis of discourse. Thirdly, the last questions concern the chronotope of the narrator and its reliability. To conclude, this work raises important questions about the functions fulfilled by the story itself. More specifically, we will focus particularly on the ethical issues involved in telling a story traditionally overlooked in Canadian history: womens version of the settlement.

SEMINAR 67 Corpus-Based Studies of Language in Scotland Session 1: FRI, 17:00-19:00, IB Convenors: Marina Dossena (Universit degli Studi di Bergamo, IT) Wendy Anderson (University of Glasgow, UK) This seminar aims to explore the linguistic research made possible by corpora of the languages of Scotland, including the Helsinki Corpus of Older Scots (1450-1700), the Corpus of Modern Scottish Writing (CMSW, 1700-1945,www.scottishcorpus.ac.uk/cmsw), and the Scottish Corpus of Texts & Speech (SCOTS, 1945-present,www.scottishcorpus.ac.uk). Corpora allow a new perspective on the Scots language: one characterised by reliable quantification, easy verification, and the identification

of linguistic patterning to which intuition or analysis of isolated texts cannot give access. The seminar invites contributions which take a corpus approach to historical or modern Scottish languages, or which consider the development and exploitation of corpora or other online linguistic resources, such as the Dictionary of the Scots Language (www.dsl.ac.uk), and the Linguistic Atlas of Older Scots (http://www.lel.ed.ac.uk/ihd/laos1/laos1.html).

SESSION 1
Wendy ANDERSON (University of Glasgow, UK) Mapping Memories: Mapping Metaphors This paper will explore the place and role of metaphor in the language varieties represented in the Scottish Corpus of Texts & Speech (SCOTS). The main focus of the analysis is a sub-corpus of transcribed oral history interviews carried out with emigrant Scots in Canada and New Zealand, and donated to SCOTS by the Scottish Readers Remember project at Edinburgh Napier University. The paper will consider a number of methods for identifying conventional and creative metaphors in corpora, including forms of manual analysis, searches for source and/or target domain items, and searches for markers of metaphor (e.g. Goatly 1997). These will be illustrated with findings from the oral history sub-corpus. Conceptual metaphors emerge which are associated with the experiences of travel and reading, and with memory. The paper will also show how the hierarchical semantic categorisation system of the recently-completed Historical Thesaurus of English (published as Kay et al. 2009) can assist in the identification and analysis of metaphor, complementing more traditional approaches. John CORBETT (University of Macau, MO) In Their Mixture Now are Fully Blet: Tracing Modern Scots Literary Orthography with the Corpus of Modern Scottish Writing (1700-1945) This paper addresses some of the issues arising from an attempt to survey modern Scots literary orthography, that is, the spelling of varieties of Scots used in the post-1700 period. The paper considers the relationship between modern and older Scots orthography, discusses the necessarily different approaches that need to be taken to the exploration of the modern Scots period. The focus of the paper is on the orthographic practices of th two canonical 18 century poets Allan Ramsay and Robert Burns in early editions that have been digitised by the Corpus of Modern Scottish Writing (1700-1945, see www.scottishcorpus.ac.uk/cmsw). The paper demonstrates that the practices of the two poets represent a mixture of orthographic resources, drawn in part from older Scots texts with which Ramsay, at least, was familiar, the written conventions of standard th English of the 18 century, and the adaptation of the latter. This blessed mixture resulted in a modern written orthography of Scots. The impact of these writers, especially Burns, was so great as to offer a set of principles that could be adapted by later writers who chose to write in Scots. Charles-Henri DISCRY (University of Aberdeen, UK) Norse Verbs in Older Scots The earliest stages of Older Scots lexis have already been described (Aitken: 1954; Macafee: 2002). These studies strenghtened a view that was based on a dichotomy between Norse outdoor life borrowings and Romance intellectual and cultural loanwords, This paper questions this received view and focuses on one of the, arguably the, most central part of speech, namely verbs. Motivated by the hypothesis that particular verbs are likely to be used in particular situations, the language of Barbour, Dunbar and Douglas will be analysed as part of a unique corpus. The corpus constitutes a solid basis, in which the raw data is entirely contextualised and labelled with a system of referencing. These characteristics and the use of a concordance programme enable full and clear navigation through the corpus. The research has included verbs from other donor languages, completing the etymological and morphological and semantic fundaments of the thesis. Marina DOSSENA (Universit degli Studi di Bergamo, IT)

Accounts and Brief Descriptions: The Popularization of Discovery and Exploration in Nineteenth-Century Scottish Diaries, Journals and Magazines While the Scottish contribution to the creation of the British Empire has often been highlighted, less attention at least in a linguistic perspective appears to have been given to the way in which discoveries and explorations were narrated to the general public and consensus was built around them. Relying on several corpora and online collections of nineteenth-century texts, this paper will focus on the main linguistic strategies that have enabled authors to convey meaning to a readership for whom the territories and cultures under discussion were really distant in both a geographical and a psychological sense, and were thus likely to be perceived in an exotic light. Special attention will be given to tales concerning the American West, an area the romanticized profile of which was beginning to emerge. In addition to letters and diaries transcribed for the Corpus of Nineteenth-century Scottish Correspondence (19CSC Dossena, forthcoming), the analysis will include texts in the Corpus of Modern Scottish Writing (CMSW, http://www.scottishcorpus.ac.uk/cmsw/) and in the Internet Library of Early Journals (ILEJ, http://www.bodley.ox.ac.uk/ilej/) Mercedes DURHAM (University of Aberdeen, UK) A Different Kind of Scottish Corpus: Language Attitudes in Shetland, 1983 and 2010 In 1983, nearly 350 Shetland schoolchildren completed a questionnaire as part of a broader project on dialect use in Shetland (headed by Professor Gunnel Melchers). The questionnaire focused on the childrens attitudes towards the dialect, as well as their reported use of it. In 2010, these questionnaires were transferred to an electronic database for more detailed analysis and a near identical questionnaire (but completed online) was given to a further 483 schoolchildren to allow for a real time analysis. This paper will present an analysis of the over 800 total responses collected. Although these questionnaires may not be a corpus in a strictly canonical sense, their potential contribution to our understanding of language use in Scotland is obvious. Not only do the answers provide insight into how attitudes and use have changed in the past three decades on the Shetland Islands, but the students more elaborate comments show concrete instances of dialect use (wir dialect is extremely tyoch un muckle good) and conversely clear examples of children who not only do not use the dialect, but also resent its use on the islands (Brainwash anyone who speaks it. Especially stop them from typing in it as well. Teach them English!). Martina HCKER (University of Siegen, DE) A Corpus-Based Analysis of the Comparative Conjunctions na and nor The etymology of the comparative conjunctions na and nor is uncertain (OED) or unclear (SND). Laker (2008) argues for a Celtic origin for ne, as well as na and nor. It appears that their shared meaning which corresponds to comparative than gave rise to the hypothesis of a shared element in their respective etymologies. But it needs to be borne in mind that the origin of comparative conjunctions in the European languages varies considerably, deriving from, for example, modal particles/conjunctions such as Danish som, temporal adverbs such as English than (Old English than(ne)/thonne) and relative pronouns such as French que. The present investigation therefore takes a different approach and does not assume any shared origin of nor and na. Instead it takes language use as its starting point and looks at frequently recurring contexts in which the conjunctions occur. The database used for the investigation is the Middle English Grammar Corpus and the Helsinki Corpus of Older Scots. The paper argues that comparative nor and na have independent histories whose development relates closely to the text type in which they are found. Joanna KOPACZYK (Adam Mickiewicz University, PL) Towards the Scottish Emigrant Corpus (ScotEC) This paper sets out an agenda for the compilation of a new electronic resource, based on original texts composed by Scottish emigrants - the Scottish Emigrant Corpus (ScotEC). Even though Scottish emigration is

typically associated with other places, I am planning to start with the oldest and least explored Scottish destination; Central Europe in the early modern period. Historians have recently rediscovered this fascinating aspect of Scottish emigration (Smout (ed.) 1986, Macinnes et al. (eds.) 2000, Grosjean and Murdoch (eds.) 2005, Murdoch (ed.) 2006, Worthington (ed.) 2010, Devine and Hesse (eds.) 2011). Horsbroch has drawn attention to the use of Scots by emigrants in Germany and Prussia (1999: 8-9). In this paper, I discuss text samples left by Scottish emigrants to early modern PolandLithuania, e.g. the books of the Scottish Brotherhood in Lublin, financial registers, funeral inventories, etc. I draw attention to potential research topics, such as code-switching between Scots, Polish and Latin, or the contrasts between emigrant and vernacular Scots of the day. Im planning to turn the extant texts into an electronic corpus, so at this preliminary stage Im looking for feedback especially when it comes to the degree of tagging and other technicalities. Christine ROBINSON (Scottish Language Dictionaries, UK) The Dictionary of the Scots Language (DSL) and Other Corpora The development of corpora has been of great value to lexicographers and Scots lexicography is fortunate in having historical and modern corpora available. Editors of A Dictionary of the Older Scottish Tongue (DOST) were quick to see the benefits of concordancing large quantities of text electronically and the DOST Corpus, available through the Oxford Text Archive, is still used by current editors. This paper demonstrates the lexicographical application of corpora, and in particular of the online DSL itself as a corpus for revising the Concise Scots Dictionary (CSD). CSD entries are derived from DSL entries but the re-editing currently underway often investigates more deeply. The existing flexible search functions of the DSL allow the vast body of quotation text contained in the dictionary to be treated as an easily interrogated corpus. The many quotations in the dictionary provide vastly more examples of a word than it is possible or desirable to include in the dictionary article on that word and this additional fund of data is invaluable when re-examining and re-editing existing CSD entries or even when creating new entries. Work on further improving the search functionality of the DSL is now well advanced.

SEMINAR 68 'Turks of Tartary'? Images of Islam in Scottish Writing Session 1: THUR, 09:00-11:00, TB 490 Convenors: Silke STROH (University of Muenster, DE) Manfred MALZAHN (United Arab Emirates University, AE) This seminar will explore the relationship between Islam and Scottish culture - a highly topical issue not only at a conference taking place in a city which straddles East' and West', but also in the context of current international debates about the role of multiculture, East'/'West' connections and divisions, and the role of religion and secularism in politics, in an increasingly globalised world. We will trace continuities and changes in the representation of Scottish East/West encounters from the time of the Crusades to Leila Aboulela, interrogating discourses that have ranged from the manifestation of hostility, cultural binarism and essentialism, to the envisioning of hybridity, solidarity and transculturalism. Key questions are: How have non-Muslim Scottish writers represented Islam and Muslims, both in Scotland and abroad? And how have Muslim writers (in Scotland and further afield) represented Scotland? Examples of possible topics include: Othering in William Dunbar's poetry (alluded to in the seminar title), images of 'the East' in Enlightenment philosophy and culture, Orientalism, travel writing, and assimilations of Scots into Islamic culture. Then there is also the question of Scottish (post)colonialism: Has Scotland's own position as margin and 'Other' vis--vis Britain's anglocentric

mainstream engendered greater sympathy for cultural difference, and has Scotland's 'junior partnership' in imperialism at the same time fostered complicity in colonial discourse? SESSION 1
Jane Grogan (University College Dublin, IE) Fatall Turkes and Epic Failure: King Jamess Lepanto (1591) One of the most important but neglected moments of Scottish engagements with Islam is the heroicall song of King James VI of Scotland/I of England celebrating the Christian defeat of the faythlesse Turkes in the 1571 battle of Lepanto. A short-lived if celebrated victory, Jamess poem is an oddity historically, politically and formally, and the spectre of Lepanto behind Shakespeares Othello has overshadowed it in literary history. First published twenty years after the event, and written perhaps in the context of the Spanish Armada before that, James sets himself a tricky task, one in which he doesnt wholly succeed. But even before the 1603 editions defensive preface, the paradoxes and challenges of Jamess task to find a markedly Scottish voice, style and attitude in which to narrate this Catholic victory over what was commonly presented as the encroaching force of Islam find striking expression in the poems tortuous and overdetermined form. This paper seeks to restore the Scottish context and character of Lepanto by investigating its troubled genre(s), and by locating the poem alongside Jamess readings in Persian history and his long-standing interest in Islam and Islamic political thought, and in dialogue with the writings of his Castalian band. Jacqueline JONDOT (Universit de Toulouse le Mirail, FR) Saladin as the Other in Walter Scotts The Talisman Acclaimed as one of the first English novels to praise Mohammedans, Walter Scotts The Talisman however needs closer scrutiny. No need to go further than the introduction, in which Walter Scott claims lack of knowledge of the East, realizing that he gives a biased image of the Eastern characters. For instance, in the introduction, his references to the East are solely drawn from his biblical or classical culture. Later, the text abounds with the usual Western clichs of the East. But, although, in the narrative, the balance seems to be in favour of Saladin as opposed to an unmanageable King Richard an apt representative of the tensions within his camp the choice of signifiers shows an ever eluding Saladin. Saladin eludes definition, not only because he appears in different guises, but because of his Otherness. Even when claimed the sole match for Richard, the semantics of the text show him in an altogether different guise, while Richards so-called allies are semantically treated in a different way. I propose to show how the semantic choices undermine the texts superficial rhetoric of admiration and chivalric emulation. A rhetoric and semantics not unlike the one found in the modern discourse on the East. Christopher HARVIE (University of Tuebingen, DE) Disraeli, Carlyle and the Dynamic Orient Disraeli is usually regarded as a 'one nation' Tory but he read Carlyle's 'Signs of the Times' in 1829 and spent June 1830 to July 1831 not in the excitements of the UK Reform Bill but exploring in the Middle East. Here he coincided with the zenith of Mohammed Ali as Pasha of Egypt: moderniser and 'The Napoleon of the Nile'. Out of this, I would argue, came his 'Scots-Semitic' vision of an Eastern Empire based on Alexandria: projected in Tancred (1847) and persisting in Lothair (1870). This was not a Said-style vision of picturesque decadence, and certainly not proto-Zionism, but a turmoil of 'modernistic' possibilities requiring a 'Paraclete' or interpreter: a post for which Disraeli would promptly apply, and which survived formal empire. Mariagiulia GARUFI (University of Verona, IT) Encounters over the Borders: Power Relationship between East and West in Greenmantle by John Buchan

This paper addresses the problematic practices of representation of East/West encounters in Greenmantle (1916) by Scottish author John Buchan. Set at the beginning of First World War and answering to the renewed interest of this period in spy stories, the novel features Scottish secret agent Richard Hannay who is called to Istanbul to investigate rumours of an uprising in the Muslim world orchestrated by the Germans in a plot to bring down the British Empire. Drawing from Reeva Spectar Simons (2011) theorization on the mis/representation of Muslim culture and characters as an invisible and exotic reality that works exclusively as a background for Western power and Western real characters and from a theoretical perspective which deals with what Markus Schmitz (2011) has defined as the practice of spatializing cultural otherness the purpose of the present paper is to analyse Buchans ideological portrait of the Muslim world which combines realistic detail with fantastical imagination in a space where borders between cultures are blurred. We will therefore look at a Scottish representation of Islam and at a cultural geography that shows how Scotlands position has, in this case, fostered an ideology of power and a complicity in colonial discourse. Manfred MALZAHN (United Arab Emirates University, AE) Travels in Nowheria: James Bridies Some Talk of Alexander This paper deals with representations of ethnic, cultural and religious otherness in a travelogue published 1926 by Scottish author James Bridie, documenting what happened to a quiet, respectable practitioner of Medicine during the years 191719. Some Talk of Alexander is one of Bridies lesser known works, whose obscurity seems to match the authors own estimation of his book: I cannot conceive how any man or woman could feel better informed or morally uplifted by it. While his self-deprecation is evidently to be taken with a pinch of salt, it does help to understand Bridies effort at giving adequate expression to the absurdity of his involuntary odyssey amidst the greater absurdity of the so-called Great War, chronicling the passage through different locations as kaleidoscopic glimpses of a fantastic Nowheria: a blend of Africa, Arabia, Persia, India, and the Caucasus. I shall investigate Bridies manner of expressing as well as ridiculing his and others cross-cultural perceptions, in a textual collage shifting from Conradian detachment to Greene-like irony and Twain-like humour, and from imitations and impersonations of Tennysonian and Kiplingesque voices, to echoes of World War I poetry and to events and scenes that could have gone straight into the scripts of M.A.S.H. Silke STROH (University of Muenster, DE) Muslims and the Scottish Canon: Recent Multicultural Rewritings of Burns and Stevenson This paper explores the pluralisation of national identity through two recent rewritings of canonical Scottish literary texts. Ken Loachs film Ae Fond Kiss (2004), a transcultural love story set in contemporary Scotland, uses Robert Burnss famous lyrics as the source of its title and as a central reference point. Torcuil Crichtons novel Fo Bhruid (2010) is a modern Gaelic retelling of Robert Louis Stevensons anglophone novel Kidnapped. The authors and characters of Burnss and Stevensons texts were white eighteenth- and nineteenth-century Scots from a Christian background. Loach and Crichton reposition these texts in todays multicultural Scotland by reconfiguring most of the protagonists as Asian Scottish Muslims. Both rewritings implicitly compare the cultural encounters and conflicts of today with the earlier (intra-white) ethnic differences that characterised Scottish socio-cultural debates in previous centuries, i.e. the often conflictual relations between the anglophone Lowland Scottish mainstream and the Celtic fringes (represented by Gaelic-speaking Scottish Highlanders and Irish immigrants). This has interesting implications with regard to national identity, internal colonialism, transperipheral solidarity, transculturalism and conviviality. Nonetheless, at times these rewritings (particularly Crichtons) perpetuate colonial (e.g. Orientalist) discourse patterns rather than challenging them.

SEMINAR 69 Feminist (In)visible Alliances Session 1: THUR, 17:00-19:00, TB 415 Session 1: FRI, 11:30-13:30, TB 240

Convenors: Martine MONACELLI FARAUT (University of Nice-Sophia Antipolis, FR) Adelina SANCHEZ ESPINOSA (University of Granada, ES) Helene QUANQUIN (University Sorbonne Nouvelle-Paris 3, FR) The recent critical reading, in the English- speaking world and Europe, of the political and social discourses on both men and women responsible for informing male and female identities, has contributed to a better understanding of the process of sex differentiation and to a more constructive interpretation of its causes, manifestations and aims. From rigid Victorian codes and stringent definitions of masculinity and femininity in the 19th century to more and more complex conceptions in the 21st, it makes no doubt that gender distinctions have evolved according to shifting socio-economic contexts upon which they depended. Drawing upon late male feminist criticism and studies of masculinity which have anatomized the mechanisms of cultural masculinization, the seminar will welcome papers which continue to look beyond the gynocentric concerns of radical feminists or the traditional notion of the sexes as opposites, explore new relationships to the concept of power itself and bring out the (in)visible alliance between the sexes at work in feminism from its beginnings to this day. SESSION 1
Mary Kate ACZUY (Monmouth University, USA) Destruction of Systems, Resolutions from Judith Butlers Precarity and Louise Glcks Prism Louise Glcks postmodern, post-9/11 collection Averno (2006) includes the twenty-part poem Prism that explores systems of opposition, finding the world/is in flux, therefore/unreadable (20). Prism evokes old conversations about systems that created differences and gender disputes: A mans voice, then a womans voice (24). Glck identifies such differences as Deceit. Lies. Embellishments we call/hypotheses (25). This poem moves Averno away from conditions of paralyzing silence. Judith Butlers identifiesin Undoing Gender (2004)that there is no value to be derived in silencing disputes (176). Glcks Prism finds a space of resolution and peace, moving to a crossroads where the self ended and the world began./They were of equal size, commensurate, one mirrored the other (26). Similarly, Butlers post-9/11 solution for humans from Precarious Life (2006) is in recognizing the precarity of those othered and movement toward unity from individual differences. Butler claims that the condition of precarity is not one of gender, male or female, but the issue of social rights. This relates Butler to Hannah Arendts hope for human rights and the creation of a common world (Arendt 1966: 298, 301). Hajer ELAREM (University of Franche Comt, FR) Rethinking Gender and Identity in Doris Lessing's The Golden Notebook (1962) Doris Lessings novel The Golden Notebook, published in 1962 transcends the traditional feminism of difference, considered as gynocentric or differential. The gender relationships in the novel operate within what Michel Foucault calls the microphysics of power, which are omnipresent in the British society of the 1960s, though invisible and microscopic. The book goes beyond sexual polarities and gendered oppositions of public versus private, political versus personal spheres. Doris Lessing brings to light the patterns of power that structure the gendered relations by decoding and demystifying the disguised questions that have shadowed the connections between sexuality and textuality, psychosexual identity and cultural authority. More specifically, The Golden Notebook offers a rethinking of the feminine identity outside an established system of representations that defines it as essentially opposed to the masculine one. The novelist decenters and fragments the feminine subjectivity and undermines the binary logic that has traditionally reinforced the hierarchical oppositions such as those between men and women, subject and object, self and other, sanity and insanity, reality and fiction. This movement towards a postmodern fluid notion of subjectivity is reinforced by

the discursive strategies of parody and metafiction within a palimpsestic narrative highly marked by its experimentation and complex structure. Jasmina LUKIC (Central European University, HU) In Search of Happiness: Engendering Survival Strategies in Zadie Smith's White Teeth The paper investigates different strategies of cooperation between the main characters in the novel as survival strategies, arguing that the plot of the novel develops through establishment of various forms of alliances that are strongly marked by race, class, gender, age, education, and other parameters of social location/oppression. The novel establishes a complex network of formal, socially approved alliances (like contractual marriage, military structures, institutional relations of various kinds), opposing to it an informal network of personal alliances (various forms of male and female friendship, peer-group boding), emphasizing the empowering force that personal alliances can have for less privileged members of the society. Zadie Smith's characters are survivors who are in pursuit of small, everyday happiness, but always get to be involved in events that are beyond their control, which is a source of particular humor in the novel. The paper discusses the question of happiness from feminist perspective in order to understand (in)visible hierarchy of (gendered) values which is established in the novel, giving preference to the seemingly suppressed female perspective over seemingly dominant masculine one. Sonia Petisco MARTNEZ (University of Granada, ES) Logos and the Incurable Wound That Constitutes the Male-Female Dichotomy The present study focuses on Thomas Mertons long prose poem Hagia Sophia published in the 1963 volume, Emblems of a Season of Fury. In this piece of lyrics the poet offers us an illuminating and insightful meditation on the relationship between Logos and the feminine principle, whose action --that of speakingcan question the sexual class division at the heart of human history, this incurable wound which constitutes the male-female dichotomy. th With the courage for truth, this 20 American writer tries to change stereotypes of gender and race by means of what he considers the only instrument which is free and liberating: Language. By challenging the traditional concept of the sexes as conflicting opposites, Mertons poetic variation can serve us as a particularly valuable resource to recognize that there is nothing natural in a patriarchal society, because what men consider natural is often artificial, it is the result of their rigid laws and their ill-conceived knowledge about things. Beatriz REVELLES BENAVENTE (Universitat Oberta de Catalunya, ES) Crossing across Dualisms: Reading Toni Morrison from a New Materialist Perspective Contemporary feminist philosophy is altering concepts such as One/Other, Subject/Object, Language/Matter. Even the notion of the ontological sexual difference is being politically performed as an open-up tool for multiplicity, instead of binarism (Grosz, 2005). In a similar vein, literature is also moving away from its traditional representationalist nature; while, at the same time moving towards a different theorization of the before mentioned concepts in a more monist perspective (Bhabha, 1994; Gunew, 2009; Durrant, 2004). Unifying both, I propose to look at the work of Toni Morrison from a new materialist perspective theory. Her dynamic exploration of the concepts of maternity or marriage explores a reality very different from the one conceived as oppressed under the patriarchal system. Performing a feminist close reading (Luckic and Sanchez, 2011) of the novels of Beloved and A Mercy in a new materialist perspective helps us to understand the complexity of terms such as maternity or marriage. By applying Karen Barads notion of apparatus to the work of Morrison, I will try to develop an understanding of these notions as material-discursive practices historicized at the border of the apparatus and thus, ultimately, liberating and empowering.

SESSION 2
Fereshteh ZANGENEHPOUR (University of Gothenburg, SE) Sexual Politics Revised: A Feminist Re-reading of D. H. Lawrence's The Rainbow and Women in Love

In his fictional and non-fictional work Lawrence has paid a particular attention to the question of (in)visible alliances between the sexes. Often, in his work, the position of power and dominance between his male and female characters is not fixed but is negotiable and constantly in the process of (re)vision. My paper examines Lawrences experimentation with definitions and boundaries of public and private gender roles. What is equally interesting is to study masculinity in Lawrences work, which is always in conflict with itself, it advocates its supremacy, while, at the same time, teases and ridicules itself. It is also at once threatened and attracted by female independence. Both The Rainbow and Women in Love would be a good starting point for this inquiry, in order to study how femininity and masculinity influence each individuals gender identity, and as a result their gender performance. I use Butlers and Irigarays gender theories as foundational models to discuss the conflict and shift between the gender roles in the two-gendered system of cultural norms and ideals in the world of these two novels. Hlne QUANQUIN (Universit Sorbonne Nouvelle-Paris 3, FR) Thomas Wentworth Higginson (1823-1911) as Womans Rights Man In a speech delivered at the 1887 Annual Meeting of the American Woman Suffrage Association, American reformer and writer Thomas Wentworth Higginson asked the following questions: How long will women have to point out these things? How long will men with feebler voices, because less personal and less absorbingly interested, have to aid them in pointing them out? Not only was Higginson expressing his impatience about the long struggle for woman suffrage, but he was also commenting on mens legitimacy in- and contribution to the womens rights movement. For him, mens role was to help women obtain their rights, but theirs was not to be a central force in the movement. Higginsons writings and speeches on women and womens rights will allow us to determine whether his and, more generally speaking, mens voices were indeed feebler voices in the nineteenth-century American womens rights movement. The word feebler also raises the question of the way womans rights men were considered in the nineteenth century, as they were often accused by their opponents of being lesser feebler men. Taking the example of Higginson, we will then investigate the way he articulated his womens rights activism with his own identity as a man. Adelina Sanchez ESPINOSA (University of Granada, ES) Challenging Hegemonic Masculinity in the 1890s: Myth as Palimpsest in the Fiction of Walter Pater, Oscar Wilde and Thomas Hardy A lot has been published about late Victorian New Women writing as one of the milestones along the path that lead to womens universal suffrage two decades later. A lot is still to be written, though, on how the late Victorian men writers helped paving that path during the 1890s. Taking R.W. Connells concept of hegemonic masculinity (1995) as our starting point, this paper explores the subversion of dominant patriarchal patterns of masculinity (and, in turn, invisible liaisons between the sexes) th forged during the last decade of the 19 century in the writings of the so-called decadent late Victorians. Drawing on narratological theories of myth and palimpsests by Roland Barthes and Gerard Genette, respectively, I will suggest new readings of the fiction of Thomas Hardy in connection with that of contemporary fellow writers Walter Pater and Oscar Wilde. My paper will conclude that by their common uses of myth as palimpsests these writers attained works which functioned as most poweful ideological weapons. As such, these works seriously damaged the foundations of Victorian hegemonic masculinity and thus helped generating the pivotal aliiance between the sexes demanded by the common feminist fight for equality of rights. Vita FORTUNATI (University of Bologna, IT) Envisaging New Feminist Utopian Spaces: A Meta-Utopian Dialogue with Some Twentieth Century Womens Utopian Fiction

In my paper I would like to reconsider some utopian fiction in feminist post-structuralist phase in order to see if utopia is still a powerful euristic method for women to envisage new utopian spaces. Female Utopian writing of the last forty years, in fact, had given voice to new Utopian models which were desirable because they exalted the real values of female culture: pacifism, ecology and decentralization of power. They propose the experimentation of new behavioural models together with the reassessing of founding categories such as space, time, and the body. I will take as an emblematic example Ursula le Guins sciencefiction. In her work utopia has become a privileged strategy to deconstruct the patriarchal system and the traditional division of sexual roles in order to create alternative worlds and alternative political models. In fact Le Guin has not only revised the canonical notion of utopia and science fiction but also she has proposed the new category of critical utopia. Sonia Fernndez HOYOS (Universit de Lorraine, FR) The World Is Falling Apart: The End of Masculinities as We Know Them My paper analyzes how Solar, by Ian McEwan (2010), tackles traditional masculinities by writing irony from a feminist perspective. What this feminist writing reveals is that those masculinities are to be re-defined in order to fit new realities. Solar shows how the new `anti-hero has to negotiate his masculinity and his relationships with women in a world that is falling apart and on the brink of global warming disaster. His metamorphosis into a "new man" will lead him to save his fifth marriage and the planet from its apocalyptic end. The methodology I will follow combines close reading, hermeneutical and feminist approaches, and Baumans notion of liquidity. According to Bauman, contemporary Western societies are experiencing a process of uncertainty and ambivalence that he links to the notion of liquidity. From the tenet that "All that is solid melts into air" st (Berman), we have travelled so far in the 21 century as to reach a society characterized by the new "being liquid" condition. Evanescence becomes an asset in a permanently changing society. McEwan's novel thus displays the arena for the redefinitions of masculinities which are inevitably attached to these new frames.

SEMINAR 70

The Art of Autobiography

Session 1: WED, 17:00-19:00, RH Session 2: THUR, 17:00-19:00, A Session 3: FRI, 11:30-13:30, TB 415 Convenors: Aoife LEAHY (President of NAES, IE) Irena GRUBICA (University of Rijeka, HR) Given the booming interest in the genre of autobiography on both an academic and a popular level, and the ongoing changes in the art of self-representation, this seminar seeks to re-examine some constitutive features of the genre, the advancement and limits of autobiography, and cultural assumptions underlying self-narratives. We will discuss autobiography across cultures, social groups and historical periods. Suggested topics may include, but are not limited to various relations between autobiography and: life writing, memory (individual, collective, cultural), confession, identity formation (gendered, hybrid, transnational, etc.), ethnic literature, women's literature, historymaking, visual culture (autobiography of artists, visual art in autobiography), the role of the author, authority, authorship; self-invention; self-representation; fiction and truth; ethics; the art of lying; politics of style; popular culture; canon, etc. We also welcome papers highlighting these and similar issues in diaries, journals, memoirs, testimonials and fictional autobiographies. SESSION 1

Ian McLEOD (ILMH Brussels, BE) Autobiography as Dialogic, Polyphonic, and Unfinalisable Truth: The Example of Dave Eggers This paper proposes to examine the three major works of the contemporary American writer Dave Eggers through a Bakhtinian/formalist theoretical mirror. Beginning with a brief survey of the principal approaches to the old problem of genre-demarcation, we move swiftly to the analysis of the works: A Heartbreaking Work of Staggering Genius (2000), What is the What (2006), and Zeitoun (2009) all three of which deliberately and systematically raise questions about the concept of 'autobiography': its taxonomic and logical validity, its explanatory or interpretive utility, the permeability or impermeability of its boundaries. In the background, this paper is haunted by a ghostly reflection on ethics (an early concern of Mikhail Mikhailovich), and by the parallel-and-contrary spectres of Sterne and Shklovsky, who wrote works of theory as if they were autobiography and vice versa. Holger KLEIN (University of Salzburg, AT) Robert Nye, Falstaff: Autobiography with a Difference Among fictitious autobiographies as well as among historical novels Robert Nye's Falstaff (1976) is a special case in that it purports to be, not the autobiography of a historical personage, but of a dramatic character who happens to be one of the most famous in world drama. The text is studded with quotations (often unmarked) from Henry IV, Henry V, and The Merry Wives. Another special trait is that it purports to be dictated by Falstaff to various amanuenses. After briefly discussing the relevant sub-genre of fictitious autobiography, the paper will analyze the varied use of intertextuality, the tensions fabricated between the autobiographer and his helpers, the framing at the end, and the critical thoughts and tendencies which Nye absorbed in preparing the work. For the image of Falstaff and especially of Prince Hal/ King Henry V is strongly coloured by certain concepts and tenets shared by some Shakespearean critics, many of them negated by others. In addition, the style in the non-quotational passages will be looked at as well as the clash between modern sensibilities viz. notions and the historical setting, also involving the clash between the Shakespearean intertexts and the diction surrounding it.

Irena GRUBICA (University of Rijeka, HR) Remembering and Cultural Memory in James Joyce's Semi-Autobiographical Novels: Stephen Hero and A Portrait of the Artist as A Young Man. Taking into consideration recent developments in memory studies, this paper sets out to explore the dynamics between autobiographical and cultural memory in Joyce's semi-autobiographical novels Stephen Hero and A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man. While 'autobiographical' memory operates within the domain of personal memory and, therefore, relies primarily on cognitive faculties, cultural memory operates intersubjectively by various mnemonic and discursive strategies that foster cultural continuity of the collective identity through time. Exploring the interrelation between several mnemonic modes and mnemonic strategies in Joyce's novels my paper aims to prove that it is by focusing on the concept of memory and its functional aspects embodied in various strata of Joyce's novels that we can best illustrate shifts in the symbolic extension from the narrative of the self to the narrative of the nation. It will argue that by examining the role of memory and different mnemonic modes in autobiographical writing we could add significant insights to the debate on the genre, its ontological status and generic properties. Moy McCRORY (Derby University, UK) Never Let the Facts Get in the Way of a Good Story: Style, Voice and Re-Invention along the Borders of Reality and Fiction The suggestion that a literal truth can stop a story from working is not new. Any sequence of events no matter how interesting can be rendered dull and lifeless if the teller lacks an appreciation of storytelling. Creative non

fiction which owns up to its own reality, still insists on the techniques beloved by fiction writers in order to resonate with its audience. In examining the borders between those fictions and non- fictions wherever an author uses their life experiences, the most honest accounts may involve the least verbatim reporting. It is significant that Primo Levi as the chronicler of the Holocaust was also its storyteller- and it is his sorting and sifting of detail, and at times its re-invention, that has left us some of the strongest images of the outrage. If fiction is about reinvention, creative non-fiction also involves reconsideration. The limitations of this technique might allow us to re position where fiction begins and how much of fiction is actual, when w consider how reality is transformed in its telling. Situated on the borders where fiction collides with necessary experience, creative non-fiction allows the writer to reconsider memory, self invention and the outright art of faking. Nicolas Pierre BOILEAU (Aix-Marseille Universit, FR) A Portrait of the Artist as a Lunatic: On Psychiatric Asylums and Auto/Biography. The psychiatric asylum can be regarded as a topos of contemporary fiction, as madness stopped being the dark continent of knowledge, thanks to the development of cognitive psychology and psychoanalysis. If works of fiction have used it as a metaphor, its role in auto/biographical works needs addressing more specifically: madness questions the foundations of self-writing, and enables us to reflect upon the recurring question posed by the genre, i.e. what does auto/biography represent? Janet Frames auto/biographical works on madness and asylums, which belong to the same autobiographical space, have failed to become a case-in-point like S. Plaths The Bell Jar. This paper argues that self-writing is influenced by how other authors have shaped their lives, creating assumptions as well as expectations. If both works reflect the irrationality that characterises an institution that is supposedly based on logic, Plaths sarcastic humour has paved the way for a pop madness that Frames texts didnt lead to. This is part of a project on Self-Representation and Madness, showing how the intertextual interplay works in auto/biographical texts, and how texts risk becoming clichs.

Julie BROWN (Clatsop Community College, US) Writers on the Spectrum: How Writers with Autism and Aspergers Syndrome have created a new subgenre of Autobiography In 1986, autistic writer Temple Grandin created her ground-breaking autobiography Emergence: Labeled Autistic. Her book would serve as a template for others on the autistic spectrum who wished to write their own life stories. Many writers on the spectrum express the hope that committing their life story to paper, and having that story validated through publication and publicity, will add meaning to their lives. These recent autistic autobiographies occupy a unique place in literature: as a group these books speak to the concerns of individuals whose shared neurology is felt to be a separate, distinct culture with its own rich history. In recent years, the autistic autobiography has become its own genre with its own set of conventions and traditions. This paper will examine the structural, stylistic, and thematic features common to Grandins book and four other autistic autobiographies (by Donna Williams, Dawn Prince-Hughes, Liane Holliday Willey, and Daniel Tammet). Looking closely at the autobiographical writings of people diagnosed with autism reveals a wealth of information about an autistic writers motivation, use of genre convention, point of view, representation of self, content selection, themes, metaphors, and style.

Jos Manuel ESTVEZ-SA (University of A Corua, ES) Multiethnic Projections and Representations of Identity: Life Accounts by Subversive Women Betty Bergland asserts that autobiographies and autobiographical studies focused on ethnic groups and women have especially proliferated in the last two decades in the wake of feminist scholarship and the burgeoning field of ethnic studies. Taking into account that autobiography has been considered an androcentric form which has reproduced patrolineage for more than 500 years, critics have begun to question its possibilities for representing those persons negatively constructed in the dominant symbolic order: notmale, not-white, not-American, etc..

Initially, critics tended to read autobiographies written by member of ethnic communities as representative of their respective groups. More recently, it has been acknowledged that ethnicity is not static and that it is being constantly reconstructed. Besides, role models for hyphenated Americans, such as the Chinese-American, are discarded. And, finally, identity and the self are presented and, consequently, interpreted as pluralistic, multidimensional, and multifaceted. Additionally, we must take into account different ways of coming to terms with the limits and possibilities offered by the language of the traditionally considered oppressor. I will offer examples of ethnic autobiographies in which we can detect the writers efforts at evoking the genre of autobiography simply in order to transform and subvert it for different identitary purposes.

Audrey LOUCKX (Universit Libre De Bruxelles, BE) The Book of Truth: Autobiographical Writing as a Means to Social Action - Testimonial Texts of Social Empowerment in Contemporary American Culture Scholars came to agree on the fact that the power of the autobiographical lays in the paradox that the autobiographer be both unique and representative (Gilmore, 8). Autobiographical writing has been thriving in contemporary literature, which appears symptomatic of a culture of confession, and is further fuelled by the importance trauma acquired as a general cultural signifier. Trauma testimonies flourish, emphasizing criticisms directed at the representational paradox of autobiographical writing often described as exhibitionist drives. Yet, in contemporary American culture, a new genre of testimonials has been reappropriating autobiographical means to other ends (Gilmore, 9). Using the potential power of resistance displayed by the testimonial genre, these collections of testimonies seek to achieve social action through the voicing of life history, educating the audience about the witnesses experience of injustice. Presenting one of the most disturbing and offensive examples of what I call Testimonial Texts of Social Empowerment, I wish to analyze Campaign 4 Change: The Book of Truth by Vegas Don so as to demonstrate how autobiographical writing can be extended to actual sociological action, basing my arguments on Kimberly Nances rhetorical views in Can Literature Promote Justice and Leigh Gilmores cultural approach in The Limits of Autobiography.

SESSION 2
Britta OLINDER (Gothenburg University, SE) Autobiography across Cultures Studying four autobiographical writings from four different cultures provides an opportunity to make observations and draw comparisons. Indian novelist R.K.Narayan's My Days (1975), possibly combined with some of his autobiographical essays, Northern Irish poet John Hewitt's serially published childhood autobiography, "Planter's Gothic" (1953) along with his unpublished professional one, "A North Light", Australian Aboriginal artist Sally Morgan's multiple autobiography in My Place (1987) as well as Canadian poet and novelist Janice Kulyk Keefers poetic rendering of the Dutch Jewess Etty Hillesums extensive wartime diaries (2006) offer plenty of examples and illustrations of practically all the topics suggested: the relation between autobiography and life writing especially in Keefer, memory particularly in the childhood accounts in the first three, confession stands out in Etty Hillesum, identity formation first and foremost in Sally Morgan. Hewitt pays special attention to history while visual culture is certainly there in Morgans artistic ambitions but much more intensely discussed by Hewitt. The changing conditions of women are amply represented in Morgans version of her mothers and grandmothers narrations. The role of the author is considered chiefly by Narayan and Morgan. The underlying cultural assumptions are obviously widely different. Francesca DI BLASIO (University of Trento, IT) As If Sculpting a Refusal to Die Of White History: Autobiography in Contemporary Indigenous Literature of Australia In the vivid and ever-growing scenario of Indigenous literature of Australia, autobiographical writings occupy an eminent position. The interesting cultural phenomenon of Indigenous literary production finds expression in a

variety of forms, spanning from fiction, to poetry, to drama; nevertheless, in this vast and complex realm, autobiography represents a central issue, both from a quantitative and qualitative point of view. The many texts that form this specific post(?)-colonial canon represent a crucial point intersecting literature with individual and collective history, and help to re-write the recent past of contemporary Australia, from the trauma of the English invasion, at the end of the Eighteen century, to its still ongoing post traumatic effects. My paper will concentrate on several autobiographical works by contemporary Australian women writers (Huggins, Garimara, Hegarty) who seize the classical autobiographical genre and transform it into a brand new form of contemporary literary production that, at the same time, gesture towards a mythical past and give account of a difficult present. I will argue that these are narratives of dispossession and reorientation, forms of minor literature in a Deleuzian sense, and that they thematize experiences of border-crossing through significantly hybrid forms of writing. Ryszard W. WOLNY (University of Opole, PL) Patrick Whites Flaws in the Class (1981): An Autobiography or Confession? Patrick White (1912-1990), Australias only Nobel Prize Winner for Literature (1973) for, as the Swedish Academy stated in their commendation, having introduced a new continent into literature with his epic and psychologized narrative art, is, doubtless, the most prominent Australian writer ever. Throughout most of his adult life he cautiously guarded his privacy until the publication in 1981 of Flaws in the Glass: A Self-Portrait, which caused a furore with a public acknowledgement of his homosexuality, something absolutely unprecedented on Australian soil. What has always struck critics as odd was Whites confessional tone in his apparent autobiography or, as he wished himself the book to be called, a self-portrait. Therefore, stemming from the premise that what makes autobiography different from any other form of narrative is that the author is also the protagonist and confession is a specific type of authors monologue, this paper attempts to trace down the intricacies and complexities of Patrick Whites life story as presented in Flaws in the Glass: A SelfPortrait, proposing a reading of it either as an autobiography or confession. Valrie BAISNE (Universit Paris-Sud, FR) Self-representation and Place: the Case of New Zealand Womens Autobiographies Over the last forty years, the field of New Zealand autobiography has considerably expanded. From the end of the seventies to the first decade of the twenty-first century, a number of writers released their life story, often unfolding it over several volumes. Of particular importance was the publication of Janet Frames trilogy (19841989), made into film by Jane Campion in 1990. While this surge in self-writing parallels an international literary trend, it also signals a new self-reflective phase in New Zealand culture. Studies on autobiography generally address questions of genre, of truth versus fiction, on the referentiality of the texts, and on the nature of subjectivity. While acknowledging the relevance of these issues for reading autobiographical texts, this paper raises a question rarely addressed by criticism, i.e. how place and space shape autobiographical subjectivity in New Zealand womens texts in particular. It aims at foregrounding the role of location as a major factor in this sense of identity often projected by autobiographies, and argues that space/place constitutes a central aspect of New Zealand womens autobiographical practice. Joan Chiung-huei CHANG (National Taiwan Normal University, TW) From Journey to the West to Journey to the East: Reading Kingstons I Love a Broad Margin to My Life After fashioning a journey to the West by her Tripmaster Monkey in 1989, Maxine Hong Kingston creates a journey to the East with her newly published poetry memoir, I Love a Broad Margin to My Life, in 2011. This memoir is a product of hybridity in several aspects. Firstly, it is a reunion of protagonists from Kingstons previous books, such as Fa Mulan from The Woman Warrior and Wittman Ah Sing from Tripmaster Monkey. Secondly, Kingston synthesizes generic elements from fiction, poetry, drama and autobiography in composing this life writing. Thirdly, Kingston annexes I Love a Broad Margin to her previous publications for producing a corpus of pacifism. Through this memoir, Kingston writes death in order to narrate life, wars in order to advocate peace. By invocating her biological father and literary father Henry Thoreau, Kingston transforms the

text in the margin to that in the center, and therefore reconsiders the power structure between self and the world and the relationships between ones being and human beings. Above all, by writing the journeys in the West and in the East, Kingston has formulated a trans-national manifestation on world peace, an ideal achieved through sound and silence, swords and pens. Codruta POHRIB (University of Bucharest, RO) Nostalgia and Life Narratives Nostalgia and life narratives are both contentious terms in a post communist setting, especially when the generational shift brings forth new strategies of remembrance that are to a greater extent de-ideologized, situated more on the side of post communism than the previously favored anticommunism. We will attempt to differentiate between different brands of nostalgia put forward by the hybrid life narratives produced by Romanian writers belonging to the self-dubbed last generation of communism (collective autobiographies verging on anthropological research). As we do this, we will engage critically with Svetlana Boyms reflective and restorative brands of nostalgia hoping to effectively move beyond them with the help of a comparative cultural analysis of the communist childhood memoir boom and the corresponding alternative narrative practices of online communities. The fact that autobiographical writing which dwells on remembering communist childhoods is seeped in material culture will prove to be an extremely compelling aspect to be read alongside the import of Western social memory practices in the present attempt to articulate a new position towards both ones own and the common communist past. Bela GLIGOROVA (University of the Arts, RS) Re-Memorying The Balkans: The Contact Worlds of David Albaharis Bo(a)rder Narratives When David Albahari, one of the leading literary voices in the former Yugoslavia, moved to Canada in 1994, his work was made available to a larger audience, mostly due to the publication of the English translations of three of his books, of fictional/non-fictional prose, by Northwestern University Press (namely, the collection Words Are Something Else, the multi-layered narrative Tsing, and the award-winning auto/ethno/biographical novel Bait). In my reading of Albaharis work (including the most recent English publication of his Holocaust testimonial, Gtz and Meyer (2006) and 1990s fictionalization, Leeches (2011)), I address these narratives as primer stories of individual (authorial) displacement, which, at the same time, etch out labyrinthine recollections of multi-cultural othering. Reading the contact worlds of this unseemly tetralogy as spaces where silences take turns, we encounter a national self that undergoes a painfully unavoidable self-invention, while coming to terms with a conscious choice of exiled bo(a)rdering (that is, the practice of negotiating with oneself the tacit impossibility of living without ones culture and yet within ones language). Consequently, Albaharis auto/ethno/biographical fictionalizations conjure a kaleidoscopic view of memory and forgetting mirrored through the trans-national consciousness of an Eastern European bo(a)rder in the New World.

SESSION 3
Mehmet BYKTUNCAY (Celal Bayar University, TR) Scenes From Provincial Life: Authenticity and Ethics of (Auto)Biographical Representation in J. M. Coetzees Trilogy of Autofiction Contemporary life-writing, exercised in various cultural and political backgrounds, have made questionable authenticity and referentiality with regard to the collapse of the monumental notion of the wholeness of the self. Likewise, in his trilogy of fictionalized autobiography, J. M. Coetzee is indulged in homodiegetic experiments based on the transitivity between the autobiographical mode and fictional discourse. The alternation of conflictual identities and the fluctuating identity models in Boyhood (1997) and Youth (2002), which are third person narratives, disclose the perceptual and psychological registers of the autobiographers protean selves. The last piece of the trilogy, Summertime (2009), is in the form of a collaborative project of biography after Coetzees fictitious death conducted by a fictitious biographer and five interviewees accounting for different segments of his life. This paper aims to examine the interplay between the autobiographers multifarious subject positions and the multiplicity of discursive modes employed in Coetzees narrative.

Subsequently, the ethics of representing the other will be evaluated from the perspective of representing the self-as-the-other. That Coetzee ends up being reduced to partial and provisional appearances in the life-stories of the others implies that his overall project targets a gradual self-diminishment instead of reaching a gratifying portrait of self-realization. Anna ANSELMO (Universit Cattolica del Sacro Cuore, IT) Far From the Madding Crowd: Leigh Hunts Autobiographical Sketches from the Sea This paper explores Leigh Hunts self-fashioning in the light of autobiography, far from the periodical spotlight and the throes of (bad) publicity. In Lord Byron and Some of his Contemporaries (1828), Hunt offers a detailed account of his troubled 1822 voyage to Italy: doubly liminal, the voyage is Hunts first foray into the heterotopic sea (Foucault, 1986), the transitional space that marks the end of his first life (Roe, 2005), and a privileged site of self-interpretation (Peterson, 2001). The paper begins by chronicling the most challenging moments of Hunts voyage. It then proceeds to draw attention to Hunts representation of the sea as a self-fashioning experience: his perception of maritime life is measured against other accounts. Lastly, Hunts experience of the Mediterranean is foregrounded: the heterotopic sea, simultaneously real, mythic and literary is perceived as life-changing: Hunts recognition of the ghosts and shadows of the classical world marks the beginning of his new life and his new, Southern self. The written voyage shows Hunts attempts to construct a new identity, negotiating between present, past, and literature, as he navigates the physical and existential limen of the sea. Angeliki SPIROPOULOU (University of the Peloponnese, GR) Scenes of the Past: Memoir Writing and Historiography I propose to inquire into the memoire in its privileged relationship with historiography, space, childhood, and writing itself, especially with reference to the work of Virginia Woolf and Walter Benjamin. For both writers, the experience of the self and of writing itself is interwoven with the ghosts of the past haunting particular places. Inversely, a reflexive experience of spaces prominent in the memoirs of these two figures is not only geographical but also temporal, stretching to their experience of childhood and residues of other experiences in memory. Woolfs autobiographical piece A Sketch of the Past will be examined in constellation with Benjamins memoirs A Berlin Chronicle and A Berlin Childhood circa 1900, among other life-writing pieces. These paradigmatic memoirs address the issue of (childhood) memory and the past as they reflect on the scenic. At the same time, and significantly so, they also ponder on the constitution of selfhood and the nature of memoir writing itself- its difficulties and opportunities- which for both writers constituted, in addition, an alternative source and mode of historiography that pays heed to the everyday and the obscure, to the voices of what/whom has been suppressed by conventional models of auto/biography and history. Jess A. GONZALEZ (Universidad de Cantabria, ES) Paul Austers (Auto)Biographies Even though Paul Auster is well-known for his novels, he is also the author of very interesting autobiographical pieces like The Invention of Solitude (1982) and Hand to Mouth (1997). This paper will focus on these works, but also on other life-story projects, like The Book of Human Folly or Austers project True Tales of American Life (a collection of stories submitted by radio listeners). These projects are a reaction against the traditional from rags to riches American success story, as well as a dismissal of the values associated with the idea of the self-made man and individualism, the law of the jungle, as Auster defines it. Hand to Mouth, subtitled A Chronicle of Early Failure, develops his rejection of the conventional values associated with material success, a rejection which is, in fact, an oedipal reaction against his fathers values, as we find out in The Invention of Solitude. What all these life stories ultimately demonstrate is the flaws of the individualistic ethos behind the misinterpretation of the American Dream and the myth of the successful self-made man. True success, according to these (auto)biographies can only be found through social connections, a collective perspective, and collaboration between fellow human beings. Eleonora RAO (University of Salerno, IT)

Inside our language is our history, personal and political: Alice Kaplan, French Lessons Alice Kaplans memoir, French Lessons (Chicago UP, 1993) is a story that deals as much with the issue of language learning as with that of cultural belonging(s). This language memoir, as it is typical of this sub-genre, is an intimate tale of the transition between languages and cultures. It explores Kaplans passion, if not obsession, with another language and another culture. French Lessons recounts her evolving relationship with French language and culture in various phases of her life: as a child (after the sudden death of her father, she was sent to boarding school in Switzerland), then as a graduate student at Yale and eventually as a Professor of French at Duke. Soon, however, in this unconventional bildung, the second language turns out to be something more than a skill. It becomes a verbal-safe house, an instant refuge (Sturrock) when her first language and culture happen to be too uncomfortable. Ultimately, French provides a psychic space and a place to hide (p.216). This paper will analyze such processes with special attention to the part played by the body. The analysis will be linked with the texts peculiar narrative style: fast paced, with simple, concise sentences, nevertheless extremely effective and moving. Elena PINYAEVA (Moscow State University for the Humanities, RU) Rewriting the New Testament or Postmodern Experiment with Autobiography in Robertss The Secret Gospel of Mary Magdalene The paper analyses Robertss The Secret Gospel of Mary Magdalene (1984) in the light of Lyotards theory of metanarratives and postmodern historiographys problematic issues with reference to Hutcheons and Andersons authoritative views. Exploiting textual ambiguity, Roberts presents the fifth gospel in Mary Magdalenes narration, which also embraces her highly controversial apocryphal autobiography for setting radical feminists agenda. Undertaking a powerful attack on the patriarchal intertextual inheritance, Roberts deploys parody as a literary strategy in a deliberately inauthentic reconstruction of the historical figures and events to subvert stereotypical perceptions of the canonised historical texts, while representing a fictional herstory, she examines how different thematic deviations from the initially narrated Scripture and apocryphal biblical tales function to alter and introduce irony into the discourse of notorious religious dogma and suggest the creative possibilities opened by their reconfiguring and confronting. The ultimate objective of Robertss two oppositional narrative modes the historical and fictional is to interrogate the idea of the real and destroy the distinction between the normative and the other in renegotiating the biblical past, while refusing to accept the authority of the narrative. The methodology is based on Cixouss and Irigarays feminist ideas, Jungian structural forms of the feminine psyche.

SEMINAR 71 Charles Dickens: The Other Voice of Victorian England Session 1: WED, 09:00-11:00, BTS Session 2: THUR, 09:00-11:00, RH Session 3: SAT, 09:00-11:00, RH Convenors: Himmet UMUNC (Bakent University, TR) Yvonne BEZRUCKA (University of Verona, IT) Alev KARADUMAN (Hacettepe University, TR) In his novels Charles Dickens presents a kaleidoscopic vision of Victorian England,which deconstructs the optimistic and positive perception that the Victorian lite had of the progress and achievements of the age. While writers such as Thackeray and Trollope set their scenes mostly within aristocratic circles and presented a somewhat romanticized and elegant picture of Victorian society, Dickens was

primarily concerned with social realism. In his fiction he represented, through a wide range of graphic scenes and characters, the poverty, deprivations, high crime rate, inadequate urban infrastructure, environmental pollution, and the moral extremities of his age. In other words, in his novels he reflected the appalling plight of the underprivileged, and problematized with a reformist attitude the values, norms, manners, classes, institutions, and practices of Victorian England. Metaphorically, he became the 'other voice' that subverted and deconstructed Victorian optimism, its vision of progress and its dream of an imperial civilization. So, since 2012 is the bicentenary of Dickens's birth, we, as convenors, believe that it would be most appropriate to have a seminar on Charles Dickens at the XIth ESSE Conference. We would thus like to examine Dickens and his work and age from various perspectives. SESSION 1
Donatella Abbate BADIN (University of Turin, IT) The Deconstruction of the Grand Tour: Little Dorrit and Pictures from Italy While in the Victorian age the aristocratic institution of the Grand Tour reached the masses, Dickenss touristic subplot of Little Dorrit and his own travelogue, Pictures from Italy, were already putting the whole institution of the formative Continental tour into question. Both texts highlight the weariness of the tourist and the sense that tourism is a form of alienation in which the inauthentic prevails over the authentic. To the gaze of Amy Dorrit, blinded by the shadow of the Marshalsea wall, or to that of the travelling persona of Pictures from Italy, the famous Grand Tour destinations lack substance and reality. They foreshadow Foucaults heterotopias or Marc Augs non-places (non-lieux). Indeed, the anti-tourism rhetoric, common in our days, made its early appearance both in the ironical detachment from conventional tourism experiences in Pictures from Italy and in the representation of sensitive characters, like Amy Dorrit, who chafed under the strictures of the Grand Tour. Satire of diverse aspects of tourism (guides and guidebooks, the slavery of seeing the highlights, the ignorance of common tourists), though more conventional, also contributes to subvert and deconstruct traditional Victorian views of the benefits of travel. At the dawn of the age of mass tourism, Dickens anticipated some of the themes of post-tourism making, once more his other voice heard. Rosemary TOWNSEND (Cape Peninsula University of Technology, ZA) Coming of Age: Dickenss Use of First-Person Narration in David Copperfield and Great Expectations In both David Copperfield and Great Expectations, Dickens sets up a firm bond between reader and narrator. As the earlier selves of both first-person narrators are also central characters in the texts, the reader is implicitly judging the hero through the prism of the mature narrators point of view. As readers we share the mature Pips sense of shame at the young Pips arrogance and ingratitude towards Joe and Magwitch, for example. This paper will explore the nuances of retrospection in both texts as the journey of the central character is depicted from innocence through to experience. The ways in which the reader is co-opted into sharing the mature narrators perspective will be explored in their multi-faceted dimensions. The role of female characters in enriching or diminishing the lives of the heroes will be examined from the point of view of narrative technique. Finally, the paper will consider what coming of age in a Dickensian sense really means. Saverio TOMAIUOLO (Cassino University, IT) A Pretty Fair Scholar in Dust: Recycling the Sensation Novel in Our Mutual Friend Among Victorian novelists, Dickens was unanimously considered as the father of the sensation novel, a controversial literary genre whose most representative writers were somehow involved in Dickenss editorial activity (in particular Wilkie Collins and Charles Reade). An updated version of the Gothic novel centred on the presence of mysteries, double (or exchanged) identities, sexual scandals, murders, and melodramatic characterisations, the sensation novel was reputed by many Victorian critics as an artistic rubbish and a vulgar example of commercial literature, and accordingly labelled as morally dangerous. In this respect, Our Mutual Friend (1865) includes many ingredients of the sensational recipe, namely the exchange of identity,

murders, villainous characters and mysterious legacies. Bearing in mind Dickenss all-pervading metaphor of dust turning into gold, Our Mutual Friend may be also approached as a meta-literary reflection on novel-writing (since the novel abounds in figures of creators such as Jenny Wren, Mr Venus and Silas Wegg), and on Dickenss ability to recycle trashy sensational pieces and to turn them into great works of art. Raffaella ANTINUCCI (University of Naples, IT) Heaps of Words and the Language of Things in Dickenss Fiction It is well known that Dickenss novels teem with all varieties of waste and dusty items, useless and curious things, invariably collected or piled up, and many a time enumerated in long lists. In most cases they represent treasures or curses for their owners and/or for other characters, disclosing a hidden, disquieting, other dimension of some Victorian social practices that Dickens tries to unearth and expose. Moving from these assumptions, my paper aims to investigate Dickenss metaphorical use of piles and heaps of various objects that frequently appear in his fiction through the adoption of a corpus stylistics approach. In particular, by making use of version 5.0 of the software WordSmith Tools (WST), I will first search Dickenss corpus of fiction in order to identify the novels and passages that are more relevant to my analysis and then proceed to lemmatize words such as heap/s, pile/s, mound and other synonyms in order to extract concordance lines through the tool Concord of WST. Their collocations and colligators will be subsequently discussed and relevant lemmas selected for further analysis. Finally, my earliest assumptions will be checked and literary inferences and deduction on Dickenss imagery and language of things will be drawn. John CALTON (University of Helsinki, FI) Pickwick Papers and Oliver Twist: the Right End of the Wrong Stick? My aim is to compare the last chapters of Pickwick Papers and the opening chapters of Oliver Twist to ascertain whether the future Poor Law commissioner Charles Bullers prophetic claim that Charles Dickens was sowing the seeds of his own literary decline at the outset of his career, or whether the barrister was figuring the kinetic waste of the former parliamentary reporters writerly escape from an overwhelming body of social fact. If Boz [had] got the town by the ear by the time of Oliver Twist, had he accepted a social realm that needed his animated version told of it, or had he real hopes of bringing about change through satire? Was the 1834 Poor Law Amendment Act itself a dark comedy or merely the opportunity to model ever more complex networks of crime and geniality in the tradition of the Newgate novel? Was Dickens on the receiving end of the journalists trauma at what he witnessed? Was the frenetic pace of the entertainment he provided an internment meted out through public performance later in life, an acceptance of nostalgia as prison rather than home? Was his ability to give the police-news in different voices the stick with which he assuaged his survivor guilt?

SESSION 2
Vladimir TRENDAFILOV (South-Western University, BG) Aestheticising the Unperceived: Some Attitudes to Beauty in Oliver Twist, David Copperfield, and Great Expectations Ever since the appearance of Forster's "Life" it is common knowledge that Dickens disliked theorisations of literary art, preferring to identify his writing with its representational possibilities. Yet his realism systematically displays a non-representational urge, a series of stylistic idiosyncrasies which tend to develop into patterns with theoretical reverberations. One such pattern is Dickenss extensive use of variations on the meaning of beauty in a context shared with significations and/or tropings of nature and death. By investigating the tropings of beauty as well as those of several other aesthetic notions in Oliver Twist, David Copperfield, and Great Expectations, the paper aims to help build a wider perspective on Dickenss aesthetic concerns. It develops the idea that, as a result of sustained patterning, the notion of beauty often seems to adopt, with Dickens, tragic overtones, rich with references to the human, not just the social, condition. As a result, a certain aesthetic ideology emerges out of all these, adorning beauty with the attributes of the sublime, consistently suggesting

that beauty does not belong to life, being otherworldly. The same ideology is additionally reinforced by the images of bleakness, ugliness, menace, squalor, and vice, inherent in the urban gothic environment, sustained through the novels. Neval BERBER (University of Verona and European Academy of Bolzano, IT) Unexpected Turkey and Turks in Dickensian Journals After the 1830s, with the changes in the approach in British foreign policy towards the Ottoman Empire and the official involvement of Great Britain in the Crimean War, British interest in the Ottoman Empire increased. This became even more evident in 1856, when Great Britain became officially involved in the Eastern Question, definitively establishing nineteenth-century British interest in the Ottoman area. Such changes brought many travelers to browse in a part of Europe that was still very little explored by the British. As a consequence, British journals and newspapers began to publish on a regular basis travelers' accounts willing to explore the nineteenth-century Ottoman area, focusing above all on Turkey. Between the 1850s and the 1870s, Charles Dickens was the editor of two weekly journals (first, from 1850 to 1859, of Household Words and, then, between 1859 and 1870, of All the Year Round), whose reporters also revealed a strong interest in exploring the Ottoman area from cultural, ethnical and anthropological point of view. Considering the new political scenario and the newly established socio-cultural approach of the British to the Ottoman Empire, this paper intends to investigate the image of Turkey and of the Turks as it emerged from the two Dickensian journals. Azer Banu KEMALOGLU (Onsekiz Mart University, TR) Dombey and Son: A Reading of Nature Charles Dickens is not only a writer of human suffering, but also of nonhuman nature. Written in Lausanne, Switzerland in 1846, Dombey and Son brings Dickenss keen observations on the human and nonhuman together. Dickens raises the question about nonhuman nature and how men work to change her and reminds us of London: Breathe the polluted air,that is poisonous to health and life;..offended, sickened and disgustedby which misery and death came along. Dickens transforms his concept of natural world with a deep response to the environment in Switzerland where he experiences tranquillity and fresh air compared to darker London. He listens to nature and shapes his writings in terms of a relationship to nonhuman nature and eventually tries to raise consciousness towards pollution in London. My aim in this paper is to show how Dombey and Son is textualized to create an eco-literary discourse. Taking from the critical theories of Raymond Williams, William Rueckert and Christopher Manes, I will attempt to find a common ground in Dickens text between the human and the nonhuman, and show how they can coexist since our environment becomes a pivotal part of our existence. Inara PENEZE (University of Latvia, LV) Dickenss Environmental Awareness 20th century literary theories offer new possibilities of looking at the 19th century English realistic literature from a new perspective. One of such possibilities is to re-read the canonical texts from an eco-critical perspective, since the 19th century in Britain was the age of reaping the fruit of the Industrial Revolution, not only those favouring technical progress and changing living standards, but also the ones bringing about serious environmental problems of water, soil and atmosphere. Not knowing how to control them, the authorities, scientists, artists and writers understood that something should be done about it. Environmental awareness can be noted also in Charles Dickenss works , especially in the pages describing the polluted waters of the Thames, muddy streets of London or the smoky Coketown. Contrary to Thomas Hardy, one of the most important eco-conscious English writer, whose concern was changes in English rural landscape, Dickens focuses on urban environmental problems, of London in particular, since it was one of the largest industrial centres in the 19th century and, consequently, one of the first towns to experience environmental problems. Dickenss novels played an important role in raising social consciousness and awareness of environmental problems. The present report is going to discuss Dickenss environmental awareness in the novels Oliver Twist, Hard Times, Bleak House, Our Mutual Friend.

SESSION 3
Marilena SARACINO (University of Pescara, IT) Charles Dickenss Great Expectations: Money, Language and Thought This paper seeks to investigate the relationship between thought and matter by focusing on economic thought and literary and linguistic matters in Charles Dickenss Great Expectations starting from the formal similarities between metaphorization and economic representation and exchange. My argument is not that money is talked about in particular works of literature (which is certainly the case), but that it talks in and through discourse in general: language, texts, social structures, and cultural relationships can be construed in the dynamic terms of the metaphor of economy, more specifically, the economy of metaphor. Metaphors carry within themselves the concept of exchange, as Marc Shell writes in The Economy of Literature, exchange not only expresses the relation between the terms of each metaphor but also names the metaphorization itself. In Great Expectations then a new exploration of value is carried out, implicating the very notions of meaning, origin, circulation, and production of meaning. In the growth and personal development of an orphan named Pip who seems to think that he has made a tremendous leap in class status just by getting richer, and that money has made him a better man than Joe, the issue of representation as exchange is involved together with symbolization as the relation between the substantial thing and its sign. Aleksandra KDZIERSKA (Maria Curie-Sklodowska University, PL) Attuned to the Prisoners Plight: Convicts Pantomime in Sketches by Boz In the autumn 1835, Dickens was working on what was to become his first book, Sketches by Boz, a multilayered history of London, the city which he had been reading and sketching, orchestrating its many voices into a polyphonic spectacle, a pantomime of life. Concentrating on the three vignettes of prison life: Criminal Courts, A Visit to Newgate and The Prisoners Van, this essay will concern itself with a theatricality method (Edward Pugh, Charles Dickens: The Apostle of the People) deployed to present the prisoners plight in Dickenss Sketches by Boz. The relationship between crime and spectacle reveals its presence in the narrators persona and his persuasive strategies. Unrelenting in his effort and purpose to entertain us, he manipulates his readers/listeners emotions and performs a balancing act between involvement and detachment. Then the prison itself with its many human dramas will be dealt with, the nursery of crime in which everything and everybody is, as it were, done by the book and the scenarios of life must bend to the codes of law and other institutional regulations which carefully ascribe various roles and lines to professionals and amateurs. Estelle MURAIL (Universit Paris Est, FR) Re-envisioning the City: Dickenss Other Gaze on London In this paper, I shall focus on two narrative techniques Dickens used to paint his idiosyncratic London. De Certeau crystallized the two modes of seeing which one can adopt to apprehend the city there is the panoptic aerial viewpoint of the map-maker, which renders the city legible, and the walkers perception at ground-level, which has to be apprehended through a rhetoric of walking. Dickenss London is seen either through the gaze of flneur-like detached city strollers, or through that of the omniscient devil Asmodeus. Both figures are marked by otherness and seem to embody these two opposed modes of apprehension. I shall argue that the interplay between the visual perspectives of both figures contributed to shaping Dickenss wide-ranging and other vision of London. Sonja VITANOVA-STREZOVA (Ss. Cyril and Methodius University, MK) Subversion of the Victorian Female Stereotypes: Dickenss Unique Women Characters in Great Expectations The proposed paper undertakes to investigate how the women characters in Dickenss novel Great Expectations deviate from the Victorian female stereotypes. The introductory part of the paper will address the strict gender conventions in the Victorian patriarchal society, focusing on the position and roles of women. Then the next step in the paper will be to identify the ways in which the women in Great Expectations

challenge the stereotypical female gender roles through their attitudes and actions. The major women characters in the novel Estella, Miss Havisham, Mrs. Joe Gargery and Biddy - occupy the conventionally female sphere of domesticity in an unconventional way. Some of them, like Mrs. Joe Gargery and Miss Havisham, are the established matriarchs of their respective domestic spheres. Each of these women in the novel has her own way to challenge the Victorian female conventions. Estella is unconventionally powerful and superior to men whereas Biddy makes her own decisions and takes control of her own life and destiny. The paper will draw on deconstruction and feminism to identify those traits and deeds of the major female characters in Dickenss Great Expectations that subvert the Victorian female stereotypes and thus challenge the patriarchal society Reyhan ZER TANIYAN (Pamukkale University, TR) Panglossianism in Dickenss A Tale of Two Cities and Orwells Nineteen-Eighty Four Panglossianism is first introduced to literature through Dr. Pangloss in Voltaires Candide. Afterwards, the exaggerated optimism is associated with him and labelled as Panglossianism, defined as the belief in the best of all possible worlds. This term has been applied or criticized in literary texts. The main question, here, is that how this term has been applied as a state politics or propaganda. In Dickens A Tale of Two Cities and Orwells Nineteen-Eighty Four, statesmen or government rule their country in terms of Panglossianism, and they make their citizens believe that the current condition is the best by changing or constructing truth. As known, in Foucauldian terms, truth is a construction and those who hold the power recreate both the historical and social truth as well that is always related to the perception which is ideological. The ideologically constructed truth serves as a reality though they are illusions in each corrupt institution by disguising the ill-used institutions behind an exaggerated optimism. This will be the specific focus of this paper. The main aim is to argue whether or not the construction of truth is ideologically restrictive, deceptive, illusionary, desirable or oppressive in these aforementioned novels of different ages in terms of Panglossianism as the philosophical background.

SEMINAR 72 Have We Devils Here?: Exclusion in Shakespeare Studies Session 1: FRI, 17:00-19:00, TB 310 Session 2: SAT, 09:00-11:00, TB 415
Convenors:

Krystyna KUJAWINSKA-COURTNEY (The University of Lodz, PL) Sarbani CHAUDHURY (University of Kalyani, IN) Cultural, social and political exclusion/inclusion, generated by e.g. race, age, gender, religion, ethnicity, has been a facet of existence since the inception of civilization. Drawing on works by Byrne, 2005; Young, 2002; Fraser, 2000, we propose to use 'exclusion' as a conceptual and critical category to negotiate Shakespeares works, their translations, adaptations, productions and criticism by investigating their causal and instrumental links with deprivation, disentitlement and market inaccessibility. We believe that by focusing on exclusion and the struggles for emancipation promised through the recognition of difference, both the marginalised and the occluded will be highlighted, facilitating innovative readings of Shakespeare. SESSION 1
Rubn Jarazo LVAREZ (Universidade da Corua, ES)

Emancipating Juliet in Francoist Spain: Geographical, Cultural and Dialogic Exclusion in a Galician Adaptation of Romeo and Juliet (1956) lvaro Cunqueiros treatment of space is subtler than critics have until very recently believed it to be. Creating a mythical Atlantic realm, where Galicia is placed at the same Celtic level as Brittany or Ireland, has proved to be of great importance to intellectuals, including Cunqueiro, who stands opposed to the cultural domination of the Mediterranean in Spain. This is posed in the authors Galician adaptation of the Shakespearean original, Romeo and Juliet, alongside the negation of a common space for communication. Cunqueiros Romeo and Juliet is a short play, which was never staged, and only possibly published as a chapter in one of Cunqueiros novels Chronicles of the Subchantor (1956). In that sense, the present analysis shows that Cunqueiros adaptation is essential in denouncing cultural exclusion in Galicia within the Spanish state, and in Francoist Spain within Europe. However, critics have hitherto paid little attention to this and have tended rather to demonise the authors fascination with fantastic literature, and accuse him of an inability to understand the suffering of the Galician community under Francoism in the twentieth century. Criticism should now encourage a second reading of Cunqueiros Shakespearean adaptations in terms of geographical, cultural, and symbolic exclusion. Sandip MONDAL (University of Kalyani, IN) You should be women: Women in Maqbool Shakespeares own critical position in Renaissance ideology explains the politics of exclusion/inclusion as manifested in his plays. His ambivalent role in endorsing the hegemonic schemes of white masculinity and also in being skeptical about it finds expressions in Macbeth. Accommodating issues of the shift from tanistry to primogeniture, Macbeth also explores how the women are critically engaged in finding their own space in the power-structure designed by Renaissance patriarchal ideology. Vishal Bhardwajs Maqbool (2001) which relocates Macbeth in the Mumbai underworld milieu problematises the issue of succession involving the women characters in the film. Nimmi (Lady Macbeth), represented as Abbajis (Duncan) mistress, is desperate to produce an heir to secure her own position in the power-structure. The Malcom figure is replaced by Abbajis daughter Chhoti which further complicates the law of primogeniture explored in Shakespeares Macbeth, since her marriage with Guddu (Fleance) transfers the entire authority of the kingdom to him. The paper will trace how despite their strife and legitimacy to survive in their society, the women are either excluded from the power nucleus or engulfed by the power-structure engineered by the schemes of patriarchy. Martina ELICKER (University of Graz, AT) Social Exclusion: Shakespeares Othello and Verdi and Boitos Opera Otello This paper aims to compare instances of exclusion and otherness in Shakespeares Othello and Verdi/Boitos Otello. Obviously, the adaptation and appropriation of Shakespeares play to the genre of opera necessitated many changes, both on the dramaturgical and content levels, all of which will be outlined briefly. Additionally, two very different productions of the opera will be discussed with respect to how different media construct different forms of exclusion. Franco Zeffirellis opera movie Otello (1986) clearly focuses on Otellos otherness by foregrounding racial and religious differences between a Christian (Catholic) society on the one hand and Otellos outsider status within this society on the other (represented visually by his black face and his undertaking pagan rites). In contrast, the more modern reading of the opera in Willy Deckers Barcelona stage production (2006, released on DVD in 2007) rather marginalizes the main character on a more symbolic level by stressing his struggle to come to terms with his position as a Muslim mercenary fighting a Muslim country in the name of a Christian society. Sharmistha Chatterjee SRIWASTAV (Rishi Bankim Chandra College for Women, IN) Where have the children gone?: Absent Presence of Children in the Plays of Shakespeare Shakespeare did not write for children yet, as Bergeron suggests, there was a pretext for Shakespeare which tacitly accepted the existence of a royal family, complete with parents and children. Therefore, there are

children in his plays, but not the kind of children that Blake portrays in his Songs of Innocence laughing, skipping and jubilant the natural markers of childhood. Such children are consciously excluded for practical and artistic reasons. Happy children, if they do exist in the peripheries, are overshadowed by adult interventions and sensual intricacies. The included children function as causes and ancillary factors which explain adult behaviour and who have been forced to give up their childlike virtues. This `inclusion through exclusion, make Shakespeares children, miniature adults often very stiff in their full regalia, somber and unchildlike. The paper seeks to explore whether the absence of `children in Shakespeare is due to the presence of miniature adults (viz. Lucius in Julius Caesar), who are a part of the design of the dramatist using exclusion as a trope to handle social and political expediencies. The paper also addresses the modes through which such exclusion has been made possible viz. dramatic situations, language and use of attire on stage. Emine Seda ALAYAN (Hacettepe University, TR) From Shakespeares King Lear to Bonds Lear: The Political Exclusion and Struggle for Emancipation The political question in Shakespeares King Lear, hinging on the kings abdication and suffering as a politically ineffective ruler, is extended in Edward Bonds Lear where the king is dethroned by violent force. In both Shakespeares play and Bonds adaptation, the King is presented as politically impotent as he is excluded from politics, deprived of various civic rights and appears as a discarded character. Yet, the major difference between the two ignored characters is that Lear struggles for emancipation to achieve political inclusion and create a public awareness against the evils of the autocratic rule in Bonds adaptation while King Lear in Shakespeares play submissively admits defeat. The main aim of my paper is to demonstrate how Bond broadens the use of political exclusion in Shakespeares play and attributes a particular meaning to the image of the politically inefficient king through Lears endeavour to terminate Cordelias dictatorship. It will be argued that though Lear is victimised through political and social deprivation, his struggle against disentitlement changes his marginalised status, and hence the suppressed character is highlighted. In this respect, regarding the basis of Bonds adaptation, Shakespeares use of exclusion in a politically effective play will also be dealt with. Kornelia TABORSKA (Adam Mickiewicz University, PL) Shakespeare Colonized: The Maori Merchant of Venice and the Question of Colonial and Cultural Influence Film adaptations of Shakespearean plays have been popular in the English-speaking world for long. Orson Welles, Trevor Nunn, Kenneth Branagh etc. made Shakespeare accessible for the global audience. However, the filmic Bardouvre heritage is not limited to these directors. Many countries took up Shakespeares plays and used them as a medium to translate their own culture and history. Interestingly, since the last decade, Shakespearean films start to emerge with more intensity in postcolonial countries. Shakespeare was brought to them as a signifier of the British Empire but now it becomes colonised itself by their native tongues, histories, traditions. The plays are given different dimensions than before. They represent no longer the colonisers authority, they become the weapon of the colonised. This paper examines Don Selwyns adaptation The Mori Merchant of Venice (2002) which, translated entirely into te reo and shot exclusively with a Mori cast, is an exemplar of the first Shakespearean film of the Pacific region. The theme of exclusion, central to the play, has a significant bearing on the interpretation of particularly this adaptation. Analysing the film through the countrys colonial past and postcolonial present may contribute to the research on the future of other Shakespeares (Trivedi 2003). Monika SOSNOWSKA (University of Ld, PL) Sight as Exclusively Male Sensory Domain: Speculations, Suspicions and Visions about Femininity in Olivier Parkers Othello (1995) and Kenneth Branaghs Hamlet (1996) The paper examines representations of femininity in Olivier Parkers Othello (1995) and Kenneth Branaghs Hamlet (1996). These representations, located in the visual context of Western culture, are inseparable from the problem of exclusion. In these plays, women become spectacles counting only as visual attractions, yet provoking visions, speculations and suspicions about femininity in general. The male eye embodying the sense of vision desires (provokes speculations), devours (provokes suspicions) and finally digests (produces

visions) images on the cultural level. Thus sight acquires the cultural status of an exclusively male sensory domain, hiding behind thoughts and actions of male protagonists in both films. How do representations of the sense of sight, in its mental and physical dimension, influence the unfolding of plots? How does Parker deal with ocular proof or Branagh solve the problem of seeing the inmost part of the self? Ophelias doubtful sincerity to Hamlet, Gertudes disloyalty to her dead husband, Desdemonas alleged deceitfulness towards her husband all become the starting point to raise the problematic issue of womens passive participation in visual culture as objects, while at the same time causing their exclusion from active (having authority, public or significant results) manifestations of the noblest of the senses. Agnieszka SZWACH (The Jan Kochanowski University, PL) Exclusions in Eighteenth Century French, German and Polish Adaptations of Hamlet The first performance of Hamlet in Polish took place in Lvov in 1798 and was prepared by Wojciech Bogusawski (1757-1829). In including this Shakespearian tragedy in the repertory of his theatre, Bogusawski, the father of Polish national stage, followed the fashion set by French and German theatre companies. In September 1769, Jean-Franois Ducis (1733-1816) had offered his version of Hamlet to the sophisticated Parisian audiences. Seven years later, the spectators of Hamburg theatre had attended the performance pivotal to Shakespeares reception in Germany, namely, Hamlet given by the Ackermann Company under the direction of Friedrich Ludwig Schrder (1744-1816). All the above mentioned performances were based on reworkings of original Shakespearian text, which introduced numerous changes or even exclusions of scenes, sub-plots and characters. The aim of this paper is to expose the strategies of adaptors which were underpinned by the dominant literary theory of that time, that of French classicism, and analyze how the implemented cuts and omissions shaped the understanding of Hamlet in the eighteenth century Continental Europe. Muhammad Shakour ALGNASH (Poet, SY) Is Shakespeare Shakespeare? The greatness of the Shakespeares plays is irrefutable but whether they belong to Shakespeare has been a long-standing critical concern. The unanswered question is: who was/were the man/group who wrote them? Was Marlowe the authentic playwright and Shakespeare just a man to whom Marlowe attributed his work? Or were they written by other playwrights? Books are written, films made and documents studied but the answers forwarded remain unsatisfactory for both sides: people who support the idea of Shakespeares authorship and others who do not. Many researchers focus on Shakespeares signatures comparing the signatures of William Shakespeare the man with the playwrights but the signatures do not match. Some scholars think Marlowe used the name of Shakespeare after he faked his death. Many scholars take into account the fact that Marlowe was the only rival of Shakespeare. Both Marlowe and Shakespeare were born in the same era yet, Marlowe died at a young age. However, many great plays were produced after Marlowes death. Other researchers consider Shakespeare to be a group of playwrights who attributed their plays to the name of Shakespeare. The truth is plain yet vain as Marlowe and Shakespeare both did exist in a quite unforgettable reign. Preeti GAUTAM (Government Raza Post Graduate College, IN) Exclusion as Demeaning Representation: A Reading of Shakespeares A Midsummer Nights Dream The paper investigates the possibilities of locating the identity and space of the non-elite actors and understanding the hegemonic grammar of political contestation in colonial settings. Branded as ideologically retrograde for endorsing colonialism by post-colonial critics and cultural materialists, Shakespeares plays expose his inability to conceive of any situation rising to the dignity of tragedy in other than royal and ducal circles. However, his plays also offer implicit suggestions of countering demeaning cultural representations of subordinate groups. Though exclusion as a category of thought was not fully available in Shakespeares time, economic inequalities were, in a way, simple expressions of cultural hierarchies and as such, rebellious gestures of Bottom and company, subversive in intent, can be seen as challenging the Thesean aesthetics (of the privileged). Besides, Shakespeares technique of using various conventions of the traditional drama dreams,

admixture of human/ non-human worlds, chorus, masques, seemingly unrelated comic episodes permit the simultaneous presentation of alternative viewpoints, i.e., of the unrepresentable members of the society whose energies, the social system relies on. The paper interrogates the relationship of text and society and the need to address Shakespeares plays in the context of misrecognition as a problem of cultural depreciation.

Katarzyna K. WILLIAMS (University of Lodz, PL) Creating Spaces of Reconciliation: Shakespeare and the Community Groups Socio-cultural concerns, especially problems related to inequality or exclusion are mirrored in the way Shakespeare is interpreted and produced, but is also location dependent. An area that focuses on Shakespeare and inclusion is community groups: communities of place/ interest/ circumstance, like ethnic groups, remote schools, elderly care homes or locations where literacy levels vary. Community group members for various reasons are unable or unwilling to spontaneously participate in what is considered high culture. In Australia, community became a key word in relation to various spheres of live, including cultural events like theatre. Numerous theatrical projects attempt to bring particular community groups closer to the centre of cultural life, providing an opportunity to enjoy Shakespeare. Some involve remote locations and stage Shakespeare in local venues, or re-envision his plays in indigenous languages. Other community-built events entertain regional audiences with low-cost Shakespeare performances, facilitating the marketing of local talent. Communityoriented YouTube projects involve teenagers in producing Shakespeare. Thus, several community-oriented projects use Shakespeare to overcome socio-cultural exclusion. Since the recognition of difference and periphery is now central to social and cultural practices, such projects need attention. Although identifying the wronged and the wrong-doers while discussing modern community groups is not essential, the framing idea of reconciliation is used in the process of healing the varied differences within the society and building new relationships through Shakespeare.

SEMINAR 73 English Language Education Policies and Practice: A Mediterannean Perspective

Session 1: FRI, 09:00-11:00, NB 10 Session 2: SAT, 09:00-11:00, NB 11 Convenors: Yasemin BAYYURT (Boazii University, TR) Nicos SIFAKIS (Hellenic Open University, GR) In this seminar, we aim to give a Mediterranean Perspective on the English language education policies, i.e., formal educational guidelines and orientations in the form of published curricula and teacher education documents, as well as practice, i.e., procedures related to teaching, learning, assessment and testing routines that spring from everyday classroom experience. We endeavor to elicit informed input from as many regions in the broader Mediterranean territory as possible, in the hope that we can draw conclusions about shared, or at least comparable, policies and practices regarding ESOL (English for speakers of other languages). We also give a historical account of the development of English language teaching policies and illustrate the current practices through the examples of empirical studies conducted in the field. Although the research context is Mediterannean countries, we claim that the findings are not confined to these cultural settings only. We believe, the issues discussed and presented in the seminar have important implications for similar ESOL contexts in the world. SESSION 1

Yasemin BAYYURT (Boazii University, TR) Training Future Teachers of English in a Changing World: Evaluation of English Language Teacher Education Programs in Turkey This paper investigates the curricular needs of English language teacher education programs at Turkish universities in relation to the present-day status of English in the world. The emphasis is on the current trend that to become fully equipped teachers of English, teacher trainees should be aware of the present status of English as a Lingua Franca (ELF)/an International Language (EIL). Data is collected at two different levels. The first level of data collection involves the analysis and documentation of the curricula of English language teacher education programs at Turkish universities. The second level of data collection involves the administration of questionnaires and interviews to teacher trainees and university instructors in the departments of Foreign Language Education. The results of the study reveal that the teacher trainees and university instructors are aware of the current status of English as a Lingua Franca/an International Language. However, the current English language teacher education programs do not have any courses that aim at training ELF/EIL-aware English language teachers. It is necessary to revise the current English language teacher education programs to meet the needs of future ELF/EIL teachers who will teach English to students living and using English in a multilingual and multicultural world. Areti-Maria SOUGARI (Aristotle University of Thessaloniki, GR) Novice EFL Teachers Disclosures Regarding the Impact of a Teacher Education Programme Most teacher education courses aspire to prepare prospective teachers for the classroom reality, once having followed a number of second language acquisition courses and undertaken the teaching practice component in actual language classrooms. In the Greek educational context, upon completion of such a programme, graduates embark on the teaching profession as fully-fledged teachers. A number of issues pertinent to the teacher education programme need to be addressed in order to ameliorate its design and provide the appropriate preparation for subsequent teaching. What is more, even though studies have shed light into various aspects of teaching, learning and training as perceived by those who follow a teacher education programme, there is still a dearth of studies related to how novice teachers put into practice whatever knowledge is accumulated throughout the programme. This paper reports on the findings of a study that delved into novice EFL teachers perspectives on aspects of the teacher education programme that on retrospect were found helpful or unhelpful. To be more specific, novice teachers were traced some time after their engagement in the teacher education programme during their undergraduate studies in the Greek situational context. Data were compiled through the administration of a questionnaire specially designed for the purposes of the current study and the conduct of semi-structured interviews. The participants replies highlighted those aspects of the programme that influenced them the most in their subsequent teaching practice. The paper ends with some suggestions and implications for the design of teacher preparation programmes.

Lucilla LOPRIORE (Roma Tre University, IT) Policies and Long-Term Achievements in Early English Language Learning in Europe The Council of Europe and the European Commission have strongly recommended the introduction of early start foreign language (FL) policies across Europe, but how does the reality of implementation vary and why does it matter? In most European countries where early foreign language learning has been introduced, descriptions of curriculum outcomes and specific research projects have been developed by educational authorities in order to monitor both the innovation and young learners achievement. The aim of this presentation is to provide a detailed insight of the policy and implementation processes for early foreign language learning programmes in Europe, providing a description of learner experiences and contexts for learning. The study is part of a large-scale European project investigating early language learning in Europe (ELLiE) and aimed at researching factors contributing to the success of early language learning as well as childrens linguistic and non-linguistic outcomes by means of research tools and classroom-based assessment procedures. Politically and socially driven debates on the benefits and challenges of early start programmes,

drawing on hard evidence from over 1400 children, their schools, teachers and families in seven country contexts, have been explored in order to identify how early FL learning is currently taking shape in Europe. The extensive empirical evidence presented offers an opportunity for an evidence-based review of policy documents, which may raise the quality of provision for young children learning FLs in Europe in the future. Dina TSGARI (Cyprus University, CY) Nicos SIFAKIS (Hellenic Open University, GR) Course-Book Evaluation in Greek Primary State EFL Schooling: Lessons Learned In this paper we present the findings of a survey that involved EFL teachers of Greek state primary schools in the evaluation of the course books that they employ with regard to the teaching and learning of EFL literacy (reading and writing). We discuss the findings in the light of recent debate concerning the following concerns: the extent to which teachers endorse the ways in which course books interpret the central curriculum; teachers' appraisal of the methodological choices made by course book writers; the amount of autonomy that teachers acknowledge to be given by course books; the extent to which course books cater for differentiated instruction and learning in the foreign language classroom. We draw a set of suggestions for course book writers and state school ESOL teachers alike that address key issues such as the role (potential and limitations) of teaching/learning materials in primary EFL schooling today and the importance of task and input authenticity, with an aim to addressing broader concerns, such as the role and impact of textbooks in pedagogical innovation. Paola VETTOREL (University of Verona, IT) English, Englishes, ELF: A Project with Primary School Pupils International partnerships among schools increasingly constitute opportunities of intercultural contact for young people and can thus be seen as the point of intersection between English from above and English from below (e.g. Berns et al. 2007; Seidlhofer et al. 2006; Seidlhofer 2004, 2007). This paper aims at illustrating findings from the ELF and ICC project, involving three primary schools in the Verona area (Italy) over S.Y. 2009/2011 and broadly aimed at fostering Intercultural Communicative Competence through English (e.g. Grzega, Schner 2007). Starting from class activities aimed at raising awareness of the presence of English(es) in the pupils environment, the project developed through a diversified set of tasks within some broad thematic areas (e.g. Christmas traditions and Trees, Vettorel 2010), involving exchanges with other European primary school pupils. The data gathered in the written and oral activities testify to the pupils active and enthusiastic engagement in interaction, and display several ELF features and processes, from lexico-grammar to codeswitching to signal cultural identity. International school partnerships can thus represent opportunities to move away from a target-culture and native-speaker reference model in ELT, assuming rather an ELF perspective in taking into account the real(istic) contexts in which English(es) is employed today. iler HATPOLU (Middle East Technical University, TR) English Language Testing and Evaluaton (ELTE) Teaching Policies and Needs in Turkey The aim of this study is twofold: to introduce and discuss the ELTE teaching traditions and policies in tertiary level in Turkey and to present the expectations and needs of future English language teachers related to ELTE training. To reach these goals, first, documents related to ELTE teaching policies in Turkey were examined and then, needs analysis survey with 107 (M=23, F=84) trainee English language (EL) teachers at Middle East Technical University (METU) in Ankara was conducted. The data collection tools for the survey were questionnaires and interviews and the participants were asked to reflect on their expectation from an undergraduate ELTE course in relation to its content, teaching methodology and suitability to the requirements of their future jobs. The data gathered for the study were analysed both qualitatively and quantitatively and the matches and mismatches between policies and expectations were uncovered. The results of the study present interesting information about the ELTE teaching policies in Turkey and show the intricate relationship between the beliefs about the nature of a subject (i.e., ELTE) and the adopted

teaching procedures. The findings also reveal intriguing data related to the needs and expectations of future EL teachers in relation to ELTE. Dina TSAGARI (University of Cyprus, CY) Assessment Practices and Orientations of EFL State School Teachers in Two Mediterranean Countries Language teachers very often find themselves in the position of having to evaluate and prepare students for standardised tests as well as create their own classroom-based instruments for monitoring, recording, and assessing learners' language progress and achievement. However, little is still known about how they cope with these demands and, more importantly, how such assessment practices impact on their daily teaching. This paper discusses recent research into the complex and multifaceted roles that classroom assessment plays in different teaching and learning settings and presents results collected from the Greek and Cypriot EFL State School contexts (questionnaires and content analysis of teacher-made tests) in order to explore teachers everyday testing and assessment practices, feedback mechanisms, training sources and needs in language testing and assessment and overall teachers positioning in the assessment process. The paper aims to delineate the landscape of language assessment and training opportunities of EFL teachers in both countries and will conclude by discussing ways of how EFL teachers can become assessment literate in order to establish a sound assessment culture within state school educational contexts and beyond. Abdullah A. JARADAT (Hashemite University, JO) Implicit ESP: Teaching English at the Hashemite University, Jordan Public or private universities in Jordan teach two English courses as university requirements that students enrol in after going through a placement test. The content of these courses are left to the educators and policy makers in each university to determine. Three major attributes characterize The Hashemite Universitys experience. First, the huge number of students in classes forced educators to overlook the skills of speaking and listening. Students only listen to their instructors and students who participate in classes are the only speaking ones. Second, realizing the significant role of the TOEFL test as a requirement for admission in graduate studies in Jordan and the States, the university has decided to teach one of the TOEFL preparation books in the higher course. Thus, the university exposes students to an internationally required exam, teaching them the required skills to pass it. Third, to help graduates in their future life, the university has designed two English language courses that can be deemed ESP courses. The first termed Technical English focuses on Business English teaching students the basic elements in business genres including reports, letters, CVs, and brochures. The second course called Technical Translation exposes students to principles of translation, and significant genres that are required on a daily basis including procedures, legal contracts, brochures, and manuals. Jelena VUJIC (Belgrade University, RS) Tamara ARALICA (Belgrade University, RS) The Importance of Teaching Reading to University Students or How to Enhance Students' Capacity for Learning through Reading Skills Development In this paper we will present how reading has been taught at the English Language and Literature department at Faculty of Philology since the latest higher-education reform was implemented in 2006. We focus on teaching reading skills to advanced learners of English at the university level. We will discuss and compare the traditional approach versus contemporary active learning techniques trying to differentiate between linguistic and non-linguistic factors in understanding a text and the strategies implemented to facilitate the reading comprehension process. For the purpose of establishing which factors are crucial for the enhancement of reading skills in English among our students we conducted a classroom research project, which consisted of two tests (one focused on the importance of reading strategies and the other on the relevance of the preexisting cultural competence and knowledge). The selected corpus of texts corresponds to level C1 of the Common European Framework (CEF) for living languages, and the test group consisted of 150 students in the third year at the University of Belgrade Philological Faculty (English Language and Literature Department).

The purpose of the research is to compare the data from different sections of the tests as well as to compare data from the two tests in order to establish the relevance of pre-reading skills and their application for reading comprehension enhancement. Furthermore, we will explore how cultural competence influences the reading competence in university students. Nuria FERNNDEZ QUESADA (Pablo de Olavide University, ES) Bilingualism on the Move: A Cultural Liaisons Project In adapting itself to the standards of the Bologna Accords, the Translation and Interpreting Degree at Pablo de Olavide University (Spain) is looking for new experiences in language acquisition. Within this context, a Cultural Liaisons (CLs) project with Spanish students and visiting North American students has been born and is facing a trial run in 2012. The CLs project is based on the cohort movement in the United States, which encourages students' engagement in university life. Each semester, four pairs of Spanish/American CLs go through a five-week preparation on a series of themes (Performing Arts, Literature, Politics and society, Cuisine, Sports, etc.). Each CL pair then leads a group of Spanish/American students under a theme. CL pairs are also expected to share readings on cross-cultural communication, contribute to bilingual blogs, and participate in meetings on culture clash. The goal is to help American students accomplish cultural immersion while getting to grips with the most popular second language spoken in the US. Besides, the project provides Spanish students with bilingual interaction, especially when study-abroad opportunities are scarce Materials used during this programme and results in terms of academic progress will be presented in detail at th the 11 ESSE Conference in stanbul. Helena AIKIN (University of Castilla-La Mancha, ES) CLIL in Action: Linguistic Practices and Language Ideologies in the CLIL Classroom In the last decade there has been a growing interest in exploring alternative ways of improving the quality of English language learning in primary and secondary education in Spain. As a result, an increasing number of public schools are offering bilingual programmes where learners study a number of content subjects in a foreign language, following the CLIL (Content and Language Integrated Learning) approach. In this presentation we analyse data from our research project entitled Bilingualism, Linguistic ideologies and Identity in the Bilingual Programme of a Secondary Education Centre in Ciudad Real, whose main objective is to introduce our university students enrolled in Applied Linguistics and Content and Language Integrated Learning to current bilingual teaching practice and to the study of linguistic ideologies and identities related to the bilingual discourse. For this purpose we organised a practicum in a mainstream secondary school in Ciudad Real, whereby learners observed a number of content lessons taught in English, some of which were video recorded with a view to creating an ethnographic corpus. Additional data includes students participant observation, field notes, and interviews with teachers in the bilingual programme. Although both students and teachers from the bilingual programme report that the experience has been highly satisfactory from an academic and a professional point of view, we discuss conflicting views about the need for closer cooperation between universities and schools.

SEMINAR 74 Representations of Political/Ethical Concerns in post-1989 British Theatre Session 1: THUR, 17:00-19:00, DD Session 2: FRI, 17:00-19:00, TB 415 Convenors: Deniz BOZER (Hacettepe University, TR) brahim YEREBAKAN (Rize University, TR)

Mireia ARAGAY (University of Barcelona, ES) The Renaissance in new writing for the stage that took place in Britain in the early 1990s, which included but was not limited to 'in-yer-face' theatre, was accompanied by a public debate on the nature of political theatre. While some objected to the work of the new generations of playwrights including Martin Crimp, Tim Crouch, David Eldridge, David Greig, Nick Grosso, Tanika Gupta, Sarah Kane, Tracy Letts, Martin McDonagh, Patrick Marber, Conor McPherson, Phyllis Nagy, Anthony Neilson, Joe Penhall, Rebecca Prichard, Mark Ravenhill, Philip Ridley, debbie tucker green [sic] or Judy Upton among many others - on the grounds that it did not address 'big' public issues and could not therefore be considered political, other voices pointed out that the general retreat from political certainties and alignments in the wake of the fall of the Berlin Wall and Margaret Thatcher's resignation underpinned a turn in British theatre to concerns that have been described as ethical. This seminar invites papers that examine the ways in which the contemporary British stage since 1989 has addressed the question of the representation of political/ethical concerns. How does the work of playwrights who have emerged since the early 1990s compare in this respect to the work of those whose careers stretch back to the 1970s or even the 1960s (including, among others, John Arden, Howard Barker, Edward Bond Howard Brenton, Caryl Churchill, Trevor Griffith, David Hare, John McGrath, Harold Pinter and Arnold Wesker)? In what ways, if any, has the 'ethical turn' of the 1990s been instrumental in reshaping the representation of political concerns in recent British theatre? What place do specific forms of theatre, such as documentary theatre, occupy within this debate? And how do phenomena such as globalisation or the emergence of transnational identities intersect with it? Papers on these and related questions are all welcome. SESSION 1
Anja MULLER (University of Siegen, DE)

Ethics-of-the-Nation Plays? Or Ethical Turns in a Non-Existing (?) Genre Since the 1970s the term state of the nation play has been applied to political plays of a larger dramatic format that take issue with British institutions and thus characterise the nation. In an era associated with post-nationalism, globalization or cosmopolitanism, a subgenre that explicitly foregrounds implications of nation seems rather out of place. Some critics have therefore used the term in a broader sense (e.g. Aleks Sierz); others claim that there is no such thing as a state of the nation play (Matt Trueman from The Guardian). My paper looks at the development of the British state-of-the-nation play from the Seventies to the present. After a brief reconsideration of the work of Brenton, Edgar and Hare, I am going to juxtapose these earlier works with a selection of recent plays by Bartlett, Burke, Bean, Butterworth and Greig. I shall argue that these plays re-consider the state-of-the-nation in ethical terms by projecting the institutional aspect to the question of individual agency and choice. This transposition does not replace the political with the personal, but it is precisely through the ethical turn that the state-of-the-nation mode of drama maintains its political edge in a post-national world. Isabel SEGURO (University of Barcelona, ES) Martin McDonaghs Unhealthy Theatrical World As Nick Curtis pointed out in his review of The Beauty Queen of Leenane, (Evening Standard, March 6, 1996), in the nineties British theatre seemed to be unsually healthy ... but the world it describes does not. Ever since his debut, the response to Martin McDonagh seems to have been rather polarised, either praising his plays for their dialogical fusion of old and new (Chambers and Jordan 2006: 1), or criticising them for their supposedly disturbing defective moral sense, as Paul Taylor wrote in his Independent review of The Cripple of Inishmaan (January 9, 1997). More often than not, scholars have conceived McDonaghs plays as postmodernist pastiches, marinated with Oirish clichs and senseless violence. Although his Leenane Trilogy has a realistically unreal

West of Ireland setting isolated dysfunctional family units the references to contemporary events from outside the world of the plays links their stories of domestic violence to a concept of violence as a global cultural phenomenon. Here, I would argue, is where McDonaghs unhealthy theatrical world can be read as an ethical critique, pointing at the disaffection amongst individuals due to extreme individualism associated with globalized capitalist values. Kathy MCKEAN (University of Greenwich, UK) An act of Assault: Prophetic Politics in the Plays of Phyllis Nagy An act of assault is one of the many ways in which Nagys agent, Mel Kenyon, describes contemporary responses to plays such as Weldon Rising and Butterfly Kiss. She identified this as the potential impact on an audience, who may be forced to acknowledge and confront aspects of themselves with which they might not be comfortable. In conversation in May 2009, Nagy revealed that she had recently begun receiving emails from academics about the apparently prophetic abilities they perceived in her work, asking how she felt about the fact that she had predicted global warming, the problems in Europe and the rise of gay bashing. Obviously, Nagy wrote all of her plays in response to current events and fears but there is a sense in which the majority of us are playing catch up. In this paper, I shall argue for the overtly political nature of Nagys work, on Europe in Never Land and ideas of globalisation in The Strip, as well as the ethical dilemmas addressed throughout the work in her interrogation of notions of community. Mustafa BAL (TOBB University of Economics and Technology, TR) Apocalypse on the British Stage: In-Yer-Face Plays of the 1990s Covering the last decade of the 20 century and marking the end of the second millennium, the 1990s carried an aura of apocalypse for the western world. In this sense, the apocalyptic became one of the major structures of feeling (Raymond Williams), which received philosophical investigation in the works of prominent thinkers such as Baudrillard, Foucault, and Derrida. The 1990s also witnessed the confrontational, experiential, taboo-breaking drama aesthetic of in-yer-face theatre. The aim of this paper is, thus, to analyse correlations between 1990s apocalyptic/endist thought and in-yer-face plays. How and to what extent does inyer-face theatre converge with the apocalyptic dynamics of the age which stemmed from political as well as social and philosophical occurrences of the decade? Can the idea of apocalypse be seen as an umbrella concept through which the ethical rather than political style of 1990s plays can be explained? The answers to these question will be sought after in analyses of several major in-yer-face plays like Shopping and F***ing and Faust is Dead by Mark Ravenhill, Normal and Penetrator by Anthony Neilson, and Blasted and 4.48 Psychosis by Sarah Kane. Graham SAUNDERS (University of Reading, UK) In-Yer-Face Tots and Trots: The English Stage Company Young Peoples Theatre Scheme 1966-1985 Established in 1966, the Young Peoples Theatre Scheme initially produced revivals of landmark plays by the English Stage Company for younger audiences, supplemented later with acting and playwriting workshops. Yet the YPTS soon faced accusations of being ideologically doctrinaire and sexually corrupting. Drawing on archival sources from the ESC and the Arts Council of Great Britain, this paper focuses on several examples from the history of the YPTS such as its 1970 Revolution! Season, which allegedly instructed children in the overthrow of the state, the revival that same year of Anne Jellicoes The Sport of My Mad Mother, accused of glamourizing gang violence, and its 1985 Sexuality Day, a series of acting workshops and talks that included homosexuality and female masturbation. This paper contends that work of YPTS from the 1960s to the 1980s both overshadows and parallels that performed at the Royal Court during the in-yer-face 1990s such as Rebecca Prichards 1997 adaptation of Edna Mazyas Fair Game, where the thirteen-year-old character gang raped on stage was played by a YPTS actress of the same age.
th

SESSION 2

Margarete RUBIK (University of Vienna, AT) The Politics and Ethics of Madness The paper compares the depiction of madness in What the Butler Saw (1969), The Madness of King George III (1991) and Blue/Orange (2000). For Orton, the madhouse provides a farcical setting enabling him to poke fun at psychoanalysis and middle-class sexual morality by juggling gender identities and deviant sexual practices likely to shock 1960s audiences. He turns the clinic into a microcosm of the madness rampant in society, but does not engage with the problem of insanity itself. In Bennett, too, madness refers primarily to social conduct, not to the patient himself, whose scurrilous behaviour pales before the violent and absurd treatment he is subjected to. The play casts the deranged monarch as a victim in line with Laings theory which saw mental illness as a response to social and familial relationships. In contrast, Penhall never sentimentalizes psychotics but weighs the pros and cons of committal or release into the community in terms of the cost in human suffering. Like his predecessors, he employs black humour, but also broaches such sensitive questions as whether different cultural display rules may be responsible for the frequent committal of non-whites. He refuses to give comfortable answers but leaves his audience in profound moral dilemmas. Kate KATAFIASZ (Newman University College, UK) Ethics and Signification in the Work of Edward Bond Bond claims that Brechts influence has castrated political theatre (Bond 2011: xii). This paper aims to understand Bonds radically anti-gestic semiotic strategy. Looking and speaking are signifying activities which are shared democratically in traditional theatre; for though an audience is wordless in the face of language, the stage is blindly exposed to their gaze. Some modernist and postdramatic theatres rupture the fictive textcosmos, or deploy the direct audience address (Lehmann 2006: 55, 31), allowing the stage to repossess the gaze. Being seen and receiving words without the capacity to use them arguably compromises audience agency; according to Althusser this is interpellation (2001: 42). By appropriating word and gaze, gestic theatre seems to seize authority, generating a more passive, or castrated audience. In contrast, Bondian drama derives power from surrendering signifiers. We will examine scene two from The Balancing Act (2011), to elucidate Bonds strategy of strategically replacing icons and symbols with indices. Instead of replacing their objects, indices are affiliated with them; an affiliation Bond frequently stretches to breaking point, producing hyperreal objectless signifiers and abject signifierless objects. The politics of such events lies in our response, which reveals whether we pay more attention to signifiers, or to physicality. Dilek NAN (University of Balikesir, TR) Vernica RODRGUEZ (University of Barcelona, ES) Combining the Epic with the Everyday: David Greigs Dunsinane (2010) David Greig rose to prominence in the 1990s and has become one of the most prolific representatives of new writing. Over the last two decades, he has been attentive to major political and environmental transformations in post-Wall Europe, particularly focusing on how those processes have affected identities, cultural imagination and global consciousness at the turn of and into the new millennium. Greigs Dunsinane (2010) is a sequel to Shakespeares epic play, Macbeth, which depicts the incidents that occur after the tyrant is removed and a new leadership is established. Although the play presents epic events in eleventh-century Scotland, it echoes recent and contemporary armed conflicts in the Middle East most prominently in Iraq and the Balkans by updating Shakespeares play to the twenty-first-century context of the global war on terror. Apparent opposites such as the epic and the everyday dissolve in Dunsinane, which suggests that the political landscape defined by a state of flux, invasion and regime change is utterly governed by complexity. The ethico-political concern of Dunsinane lies in the interstitial space where the epic and the everyday meet, a space this paper aims to examine. Giovanna BUONANNO (University of Modena and Reggio Emilia, IT) British South Asian Womens Voices on the English Stage: The Work of Kali Theatre

Founded in 1990 in the wake of the growing political activism of Asian women in Britain, over the last decades the London-based Kali Theatre Company has been committed to supporting and producing writing for the theatre by women of South Asian descent. Since the staging of Song for a Sanctuary, Kalis debut play written by Rukhsana Ahmad as a response to the murder of Balwant Kaur by her husband in an Asian womens refuge in London, Kali has produced a diverse range of plays, debating issues of race and ethnicity from a distinct gender perspective. Kali writers have dealt with taboo subjects, such as intercommunal or intergenerational clashes and the exploitation of women, projecting unsettling images of diasporic South Asian culture onto the stage, but they have also explored other crucial social themes such as the harsh reality behind global trade. Kali works, though largely reflecting the diverse experiences of South Asian women in the diaspora, have arguably proved to be of cross-cultural resonance and, as this paper will argue, have significantly contributed to the representation of political/ethical concerns on the contemporary English stage. Christiane SCHLOTE (University of Zurich, CH) Staging the Heart of Darkness: Women, Warlords, Humanitarian Aid Workers The figure of the refugee and asylum seeker has been one of the most important protagonists of ancient and contemporary drama. But while their analysis as objects of humanitarian intervention has been essential in post-World War II refugee discourses, the figure of the international aid worker remains under-analyzed. Drawing on the work of Liisa Malkki and Laura Edmondson, this comparative paper sets out to examine the ethical challenges inherent in the representation of the ambiguous effects of humanitarian aid and possible new modes of interventionist theatre practices in two recent dramatizations of gendered refugeehood and humanitarian aid set during the war in the Democratic Republic of the Congo: Stella Feehilys Bang Bang Bang (2011) and Lynn Nottages Ruined (2010).

SESSION 75 Medieval English Historical Writing: Representations of Violence / Violence in Representation Session 1: FRI, 17:00-19:00, A Convenors: Helena ZNOJEMSK (Charles University, CZ) Rafa BORYSAWSKI (University of Silesia Sosnowiec, PL) Violence is possibly among the most common stereotypical associations with the Middle Ages. This appears to be the result not only of copious pop-cultural representations, but also of the numerous historical and literary instances of violence, from Brunanburh to Bosworth field, from Hengest's conquest to Henry V's campaigns. Many of these also show evidence of radical shaping of complex historical situations into authoritative accounts of a community's past. The seminar should thus offer a meeting ground for papers discussing all aspects of violence in representation in medieval English historical writing, encompassing fictitious elements, generic fashioning, narrative strategies etc. We also invite papers (re)viewing post-medieval depictions of historical or historicized medieval violence irrespective of medium. SESSION 1
Ariane LAIN-POULET (University of Orlans, FR) Violence in Medieval Sermons, Hammering Words of Threat What is it that leads us to picture the Middle-Ages as a dark period, but the shift from their behaviour towards violence to ours? The limits encompassing what we deem acceptable seem to have narrowed since these

remote times. All that goes beyond these limits we judge monstrous, but such was also the case in the MiddleAges. Crimes were punished proportionally to the breach they made. In order to better grasp our understanding of the Middlle-Ages as a dark age, we may consider their own attitude towards violence and the th limits they set to it. Lets remember the concept of Justum Bellum, developed by Aelfric in the early 11 century or Wulfstans eschatological homilies where mens sins shall be the trigger of the end of the world. Violence was not solely expressed in mens law but also in Gods. Violence proceeded from a sense of insecurity further enhanced by the words of preachers; hammered words of threat. Medieval sermons were a powerful means of instructing a lay audience and shaping their understanding of violence. Therefore, I suggest looking at a sample of vernacular sermons with a view to showing the shift from their attitude towards violence to ours. Corinne SAUNDERS (University of Durham, UK) Representations of Violence in Malorys Morte DArthur This paper explores representations of violence in Malorys Morte DArthur. The work offers a retrospective on medieval romance, but also draws on and imitates the genre of chronicle. Malory engages with actual accounts of warfare, using near-contemporary accounts of the Battle of Towton in depicting the battle between Arthur and Mordred. The work comments on issues of peculiar relevance to Malorys society: the dangers of civil war, and the ways in which violent feud disrupts social order. Malory also explores the possibilities and problems of an ethics rooted in violence, elaborating late medieval notions of chivalry, single combat and warfare, and setting the ideal against the real. The book engages with the failures of such ethics, both in its exploration of homosocial relations, where chivalry can seem to require shedding the blood of friends, and in the portrayal of heterosexual relations: rape characterises knights contravening the chivalric ethic, while consensual love and marriage are aligned with victory in battle. In all these contexts, Malory engages with the social and legal realities of his world, making the Arthurian legend a history with a profound contemporary relevance. He both celebrates and calls into question the viability of an ethics dependent on violence. Ayegl KESKIN OLAK (Bilkent University, TR) Knights in Action: Tournaments in Twelfth-Century English Historical Writing Tournaments, which are described by a twelfth century English chronicler, Roger Hoveden, as military exercises carried out, not in the spirit of hostility, but solely for practice and the display of prowess, are among the most important aspects of medieval chivalry both in real life as far as we can get through historical evidence, and in fictional representation. These knightly combats seem to make their first appearance in medieval historical writing in the twelfth century. How medieval historians approached them is far from straightforward though. Some, such as Walter Map, totally condemn the tournament due to the violence that is an unavoidable part of it whereas some, such as Geoffrey of Monmouth, praise and represent it as a proof of knightly prowess. There are also sources which represent the tournaments and violence as necessity of knightly life, as we might see in History of William Marshal. Therefore, the aim of this paper is to discuss the variety and intertextuality in the representation of the tournament and concomitant violence in twelfth-century English historical writing. Eleonora SASSO (University of Catania, IT) The wisdom of the sword of the mighty warriors: The Beowulfian Sagas of Kingsleys Hereward The Wake And Morriss The House Of The Wolfings This paper takes as its starting point Hausers comments on Anglo-Saxon tribes, acknowledging a social ethic of tribal solidarity during times of war, and uses this concept to advance a new reading of tribal violence as depicted in Charles Kingsleys Hereward the Wake and William Morriss The House of the Wolfings. Kingsleys and Morriss narratives not only develop their own detailed blueprints of Anglo-Saxon societies, but they are also broad historical meditations on post-medieval depictions of primitive violence. As part of this overview of tribal wars, Kingsley and Morris devote attention to the violent struggles during the Roman and Norman invasions, displaying considerable ambivalence towards them. I intend to track through these references and look at the historical issues which they raise.

But my central purpose will be to re-read Hereward the Wake and The House of the Wolfings as Beowulfian sagas. I will reflect on the narrative strategies, fictitious elements and generic fashioning employed by Kingsley and Morris to re-write the mythical heroism as embodied by Beowulf, the most fantasised figure of AngloSaxonism. Through Hereward and Thiodolf, I suggest, Kingsley and Morris attempt to build into their historical works the kind of primitive violence practiced by Anglo-Saxon tribes. Matthias HEIM (Universit de Neuchtel, CH) Picturing Medieval Battlefields in 19th Century Shakespeare Productions Well into the 20 century, the Middle Ages have been imagined through a series of decisive battles, and in the British popular imagination at least, these were seen through Shakespeares history plays. The archaeological th theatre of the British stage in the 19 century, combined with a pictorial tradition, produced an image of medieval battles that still subsists today. Charles Kean and his contemporaries produced spectacular pictures of Shakespeares battlefields, but always by adapting a remote and safe viewing position as it was also traditionally used in battlefield paintings. Staged with hundreds of extras, these scenes were the product of a desire for spectacle, and of the producers wish to accurately recreate the medieval moment, not Shakespeare. Yet by imposing a viewpoint on battles that the early modern plays undermine, the texts fragmented imagery was turned into idealised and coherent pictures. They recreated the popular Victorian idea that looking at war granted direct access to historical truth, yet merely by serving a safe and stable perspective on war. This image of medieval battles prevailed into the early silent cinema, and though later films challenged it, the desire to imagine medieval war as remote and safely picturesque still persists today.
th

SEMINAR 76 Literature and Cognition Session 1: WED, 09:00-11:00, IB Convenors: Michael BURKE (Utrecht University, NL) John DOUTHWAITE (University of Genoa, IT) The last twenty years has seen a growth in the area of "cognitive science and literature" in English departments (often called 'cognitive poetics' or 'cognitive stylistics'). It is now time to reflect on what the field has achieved, where it is now, and perhaps, most important of all, where it may be going in the future. We are interested in proposals from across the spectrum investigating the theory, the practice and the teachability of cognitive approaches to literature. SESSION 1
Monika FLUDERNIK (University of Freiburg, DE) What Is A Cognitive Approach to Literature? The paper will concentrate on the question of what cognitive approaches to literature have been like so far and where newer areas of application might lie. In particular it wishes to outline various levels and aspects of previous application (story vs. discourse vs. narration and reception; different concepts and aspects available within the cognitive sciences and their projection on literary texts; etc.). The two main questions will be, a) to what extent a unification of cognitive literary studies is possible; and b) whether adopting a master paradigm will be necessary to achieve that.

Karin KUKKONEN (St John's College, UK) Rules of Old: A Prehistory of Cognitive Poetics? The eighteenth century saw a remarkable discussion around poetics, and poetological rules in particular, and these debates addressed how the rules could be justified not only by canonical authority but also by the way they engage our cognitive capacities. My presentation suggests considering the cognitive strands in the long history of poetological discourse as an issue of interest for cognitive poetics. On the example of decorum, I propose to investigate how the rules of old, to take a phrase from Alexander Popes Essay on Criticism, were thought to provide successful solutions to poetological problems and how these insights, in turn, can be connected to work in today's cognitive psychology and cognitive poetics. From such a perspective, decorum is concerned with how far an author can go in breaking with (cognitive) expectations before she alienates her readers, and with how far he should go in order not to be boring. Decorum is not an eighteenth-century problem; it is a nexus of cognitive strategies, still at work in suspense and immersion. If cognitive poetics begins to reconsider the history of poetics on a broader scale, as I propose to do, it might find that, in a way, poetics have always been cognitive. Roco MONTORO (University of Granada, ES) Cognitive Stylistics versus Corpus Stylistics: Friends or Foes? Cognitive stylistics is considered to have emerged from the application to literature of models used in cognitive science (cognitive linguistics and cognitive psychology). Whereas traditional approaches to stylistics have prioritized frameworks which account for textual meaning based on the linguistic make-up of texts, cognitive stylisticians have pointed out that those models come short of catering for the role of the reader. Cognitive stylistics, therefore, investigates the mental component of the literary reading experience. Corpus stylistics can be said to stand on the opposite end of the analytical and methodological spectrum as it feeds from corpus linguistics principles and objectives. Corpus stylistics relies on large amounts of data organized in corpora, and computerized methods and software, which allows the analyst to draw conclusions based on the cumulative and/or regular presence of linguistic features and patterns. Although scholars from either camp have not always seen eye to eye on the matter, recent research has pointed out the complementary rather than antithetical nature of the two branches. I advocate a friendly connection, and present an overview of the way in which cognitive and corpus stylistics objectives can, not only complement each other, but also augment our understanding of meaning creation in literary texts. Feryal UBUKU (Dokuz Eyll University, TR) Cognitive Poetics and Its Application to Sarah Teasdale's Poetry The terms "cognitive", "cognitive rhetoric", "cognitive stylistics", "cognitive poetics and "cognitive theory" are all in circulation now. Of these scholars, this paper has prioritized and tackled Turners theory which is aimed at combining linguistics, literary criticism, and cognitive science. For Turner, everyday cognition and literary expression spring from the same principles of thought, which in turn derive from very basic interactions of the human body with its environment. Thus, the study of literature is fundamentally similar to the study of how the human being (defined by Turner as "a mind in a brain in a body") thinks. From analyses of metaphoric modes of expression and understanding, Turner has moved further away from literature as the principal object of his investigations, becoming more of a cognitive scientist than a literary scholar. Turner does see literature as special, but it is special not in terms of which thought processes it uses but in how it uses them. This paper starts with delving into Turners cognitive rhetoric and will try to apply the basic tenets of mapping and blended spacing -temporal and spatial spacing- in some poems of Sarah Teasdale in an attempt to show cognitive rhetoric is not so dissociated from literature. Anna KDRA-KARDELA (Maria Curie-Skodowska University, PL) William Shakespeares Sonnet 130: A Conceptual Integration Analysis of Parody

The paper develops a Cognitive Poetics (cf. Stockwell 2002; Freeman 2002) analysis of William Shakespeares Sonnet 130, which is a clear parody of the Elizabethan sonnet. Based on the insights of Gilles Fauconnier and Mark Turners (2002) theory of mental spaces and conceptual blending theory combined with Ronald Langackers (2008) theory of the Current Discourse Space, an attempt is made to account for the mechanism underlying the parody in Shakespeares sonnet. In particular, assuming that parody, just like humour or irony, is read off by the hearer from the speakers message, it is claimed that the hearer, equipped with the knowledge of the literary genre of the sonnet, builds for him/herself the mental space associated with Sonnet 130, dedicated by Shakespeare to the Dark Lady, on the one hand and the mental space as created by the Elizabethan sonnet, on the other. The incongruity of the imagery ensuing from the juxtaposition of the two types of sonnets leads the hearer to sense parody in Shakespeares text, the parody, which is treated here as emergent information in the blend, absent from either of the two mental spaces involved in the text worlds of Shakespeares Sonnet 130 and the conventional Elizabethan sonnet. Merja POLVINEN (University of Helsinki, FI) Cognitive Narratology as a Critical Pedagogy: Reflections on Teaching in China In 2011 I taught a course on cognitive narratology at Fudan University, Shanghai. Primary material consisted of science fiction and fantasy short stories, as well as one novel. For most of the students, this was the first time they wrote an essay in English on a literary subject. This presentation will discuss the pedagogical use of cognitive literary theory in a context where students have very little background in literary analysis, and where critical pedagogy is only slowly beginning to make itself felt. On the basis of a qualitative analysis the students final papers and course feedback, I suggest that cognitive approaches proved useful in encouraging students to engage the primary texts and to let go of the Chinese tradition of relying on secondary sources. The primary material made it possible to pair specific aspects of storytelling (e.g. deixis, focalisation, causality, etc.) with texts where that particular aspect was manipulated and made concrete. While many students did not gain a full grasp of the narratological toolbox, there was a marked improvement in their ability to understand how fictions manipulate our general cognitive abilities, and in their capacity to reflect on their own imaginative and emotional experiences of reading.

SEMINAR 77 Dramatic Expressions of Social Identities Since 1945

Session 1: THUR, 14:30-16:30, DD Convenors: Ian BROWN (Kingston University, UK) Gioia ANGELETTI (University of Parma, IT) One of the cultural imperatives of recent political changes in Scotland has been the ways Scottish society and languages are expressed on the stage. This seminar will focus on the different ways in which drama - not just in Scotland, but in the rest of Britain and Ireland - over the last sixty-five years has expressed the dynamics of cultural and political change. It will consider how theatre, and specifically writing for theatre, has reflected developing attitudes to issues of gender, class, race and national identity in the more-or-less United Kingdom and disunited Ireland. SESSION 1
Ian BROWN (Kingston University, UK) The Representation of Manifold Identities in Post-War Scottish Theatre

In 1945 Glasgow Unity Theatre began its series of radical productions that addressed in a city environment the kind of radical theatre Joe Corrie in the 1920s had attempted with the Bowhill Players and In Time o Strife (1927). Although Unity closed under public funding pressure in 1951, it marked the beginning of a diversification of Scottish theatre away from a bourgeois English-language legitimate medium complemented by a popular predominantly Scots-language variety theatre to a new synthesis of popular and legitimate which came to fruition in the 1970s. Since then the diversification of topics, themes and language choice, whether English Scots or Gaelic, has meant that Scottish theatre has led in the determination and celebration of the perception that there is no single Scottish 'identity. Rather there is recognition of many identities linguistic, gender-based, sexual, regional and social which make up Scottish culture. David WEINBERG (Kingston University, UK) Towards an American National Theatre This paper will examine attempts to foster a movement towards an American National Theatre. It will reference other national theatre movements in the UK, Ireland, France, Germany and the Czech Republic and link the spectrum of American Drama and Performance to the process and practicalities of creating a tangible institution. It will also ask whether Broadway is America's true National Theatre. Aycan AKAMETE (Istanbul Technical University, TR) Changes in Womens Condition in the 1970s as Reflected in Pam Gems Dusa, Fish, Stas and Vi This paper aims at discussing womens position in the domestic and public spheres in England during the 1970s, also by means of a comparison of this decade with two former decades: the 1960s and the 1950s. In the domestic sphere, womens roles as wives and mothers, the issues of sexual conduct, contraception, abortion and divorce will be analysed. The comparison with the former decades aims at illustrating the transformations in womens condition during these three decades, when womens condition in both public and domestic arenas witnessed fast-paced changes. Henceforth, Pem Gems Dusa, Fish, Stas and Vi (1976) will be discussed as a representative of the decade, and Gems approach and character depiction will be presented as an illustration of womens condition during this era. The paper will focus on how the play represents the dilemmas of the decade as the dilemmas of the women characters in the text. The play will also be analysed under the light of feminist theoreticians such as Ann Koedt, Kate Millet, and Lucy Irigaray. The paper essentially aims at an analysis of the play in terms of its exhibition of womens condition during the decade, hence intending to reflect the relationship between socio-cultural changes and gender identities which are staged by dramatic works by as products of their age. Ali ALTUN (Karadeniz Technical University, TR) John McGrath: An Anti-Class Based System Playwright One of the most prolific and outstanding figures in British drama in the second half of the twentieth-century, John McGrath was a socialist writer whose main aim was to call for a fight against capitalist powers, which had been using and abusing working class labour. In The Cheviot, The Stag and Black Black Oil, he deals with class struggles between the rich and the poor, the bourgeois and the working-class, as well as with the cultural assimilation of Highlanders. Taking side with the working-class attacks on the capitalist powers by revealing their materialistic aims, he vividly depicts how the Highlanders have suffered from absentee English land-lords policies and the hidden ideology of the powerful who have exploited their labour while ignoring their cultures and identities. Having been deprived of the possibility of speaking their mother-tongue Gaelic and even wearing their traditional clothes, at the end of the play the Highlanders are called to gather under the roof of socialism. The aim of this paper is to show how the playwright is vehemently against the class-based system in Great Britain and his intention to create a kind of counter-culture. So the abused and oppressed working-class will become visible to the rich and bourgeois class, thus establishing a society which can live in equal terms. John Corbett (University of Macau, MO)

'To release the extraordinary' Liz Lochhead's Drama Adaptations Liz Lochhead is the current National Makar (or Poet) of Scotland. She is equally an accomplished dramatist in her own right, and a successful adapter of Greek tragedy and comedies by Moliere and Chekhov. This paper considers a selection of her major commissions - Tartuffe, Miseryguts (Le Misanthrope), Educating Agnes (L'Ecole des Femmes), Medea and Thebans. Lochhead's practices of adaptation raise theoretical issues about domesticating strategies in translation, particularly when the dramatic idiom ranges from broad Scots to Scottish English. Her adaptations raise expectations about dramatic convention, idiom and content only to subvert them. The expectations are raised not only by the status of the plays in the European canon, but by specifically Scottish traditions of adapting Moliere and classical plays. Lochhead destabilises her source material, and so the 'original' work is simultaneously domesticated and foreignized. Furthermore, Lochhead's Moliere adaptations, in particular, show her increasing confidence and versatility in reworking her source material to confront issues that interest her - interests that she regards as 'eternal.' The paper suggests that Lochhead's practices of adaptation, and particularly her heterogeneous and flexible use of Scots and Scottish English as her dramatic medium, serve to make the familiar fresh, and to ground the 'universal' in specifically local concerns. Maria GAVIA COSTERO (Universitat de Valncia, ES) The Freedom of the City, or How Reality Contaminates Art The Northern Irish playwright Brian Friel (Omagh, 1929) wrote his first play in 1958 and his last play-to-date in 2008 which makes five decades dedicated to the stage, with no less than thirty plays. UK society and culture have undergone deep changes in these fifty years, even more so in Ireland, and, still more dramatically so in Northern Ireland. The different tendencies in drama, the political and social circumstances in both nations the Republic and the North the evolution in the way of understanding family and religion, and the different attitudes towards gender roles have always marked Friels oeuvre, so that he is regarded as a spokesman for a th community that was still a British colony at the beginning of the 20 century and found itself negotiating the foundations that would definitely end up with the conflict derived from its de-colonization at the beginning of st the 21 century. In Friels career several plays act as landmarks. As we will see, The Freedom of the City (1973), written after Derrys Bloody Sunday, in which thirteen marchers were killed by the British army, is Friels first mature attempt to bring together his artistic vein and his commitment to the troubled nation to which he belongs.